Rules of engagement in war of ideas against Jihadists
Contents
Contents
Introduction: Definition of our war of ideas
Part one:Roots of war of ideas In Muslim World
Chapter one: Historical roots of war of ideas in Islam and Muslims
War of ideas in ancient Arabs and religion of Abraham
Ancient Arabs and Abrahamic religion ( Mellat Ibraheem or Islam)
Two Lines of the Arab Tribes : 1. Yamani South Arabs of Kahtan .2. The Northern Tribes children of Abraham
War of ideas in religious fields in the time of Abraham in old Arabian Peninsula
1- The two kinds of war of ideas
2-Peace, justice and religious freedom as aspects of the positive war of ideas in religion of Abraham
3- Abraham established peace in Arabian Peninsula
4 -The dangerous war of ideas done by Quraysh dismantled religion of Abraham
5- International trade of Quraysh was the reason of dismantling religion of Abraham
6- Two strong Families inside the Tribe of Quraysh
7- The Two Powerful Families of Quraysh Ruled the Muslim Empire
8- The Prophet Mohammed
9- Why did Quarysh accept Islam?
10 - The Omawy Family Used Islam to Restore its Power.
11-. The Opposition inside the Omawy Empire
12 - The Abbasy Dynasty
13-Quraysh; the most famous tribe in the world
14 - After Islam, Quraysh restored its human made religion under the title of Sunna
15 -Arabs in Modern History
Najd resumes its role
Egypt
Arabs under the European colonialism:
Religious and National states instead of Democratic states
Arabs [1914-1952]
Arabs between 1952- 2001:
Chapter 2: The Holy Quran as the Book of war of ideas
(A) The Holy Quran refuting the Qurayshi war of ideas
Quraysh motives in rejecting the Quran
Quraysh claimed itself the chosen people
Aspects of their war of ideas in rejecting the Quran
1-Conferences to reject the Quran
2-Disputing the Quran to tarnish it: (Jidal):
3-When listening to the Quran: They asked for another Quran, They were very angry:
4-In debating Quraysh, Allah defied them by the miracle of the Quran, as the Quran is a miracle for all humans, defying humans, Asking material miracles instead of the Quran:
5-Fabricating hadeeth
6- Mocking the Quran:
7-Mocking the Prophet Mohammed
8-Accusing the Prophet Mohammed
9- Quraysh justified its human made religion
B) The Holy Quran waging war of ideas debating their faith to worship Allah alone
1-Quraysh made mosques for worshipping Allah and idols
2- Worshiping Allah and idols
Aspects of the Quranic argument
Allah is the only One who creates the humans and the universe
Allah, the Originator of the heavens and the earth controls them, while the idols have nothing
Quran has many different kind of this argument to confirm that there is no god but Him:
Asking them who is the creator, Allah or idols
The idols are not the creators; they are created
To defy the superstitions around the idols:
To assure that they are unable to harm or to benefit any one:
Logic argument
They worship Allah alone in the difficulties
Allah asks humans, not only Quraysh many questions in this regard:
Debating Quraysh in offering sacrifice for idols
Travel through the earth and see
C-Reforming Muslims
The Ten Commandments:
More Commandments
Chapter three: Concept of Jihad, the core of war of ideas
Before Jihad: ‘Oh you who believed’
Quranic war of ideas against allying the tribe, who were transgressors
The essence of belonging:
The true believer and nationalism (tribe, people)
Quranic examples for: Not to ally your enemy the transgressors who are persecuting you or fighting you:
Migration
Legislation of jihad in the Islam
Understanding laws of Jihad in Islam
Jihad and freedom of religion
Rules of alliance in time of war
Rules in battle field:
The first order of fighting
In Islam: Fight to defend the churches, monasteries, synagogues and mosques
Be ready to defend yourself to achieve peace.
Quranic war of ideas to support the Islamic Jihad
Quranic war of ideas urged peaceful Muslims to defend themselves.
1- The early Muslims hated to defend themselves.
Early peaceful Muslims in battles, against the transgressors of Quraysh
The battle of Bade:
Quranic war of ideas accompanied the battle of Badr
After the Battle of Ohod
In the battle of Alahzab, [The Allies]
In the battle of Alosra:
Quraysh tribe converted to Islam to keep its interest:
The Islamic State was under the siege
Quranic example exposing conspiracy done by believers who deceived the Prophet Mohammed
Quranic example indicates to the undercover unknown hypocrites: Quranic examples about the famous known hypocrites:
Quraysh violating Islamic Jihad after the death of the Prophet Mohammed
The Abandonment of True Islam
1. Misinterpretation and Distortion of Quranic Terminology
2. Misinterpretation and Distortion of Quranic Laws
3. Actual Change of Quranic Laws
4. Interpolated Teachings Falsely Attributed to the Prophet
The Abandonment of True Jihad
1. Misinterpretation of the Concept of Jihad
2. Adoption of Sharee’a by the Saudi Family
3. Authentic Islam in U.S. Hijacked by Wahabbism
4. Deliberate Saudi Mistranslation of the Holy Quran
5. Continued Brainwashing of Muslims
6. Armed Conflict v. War of Ideas
7- The War of Ideas — the Real Battlefield
Finally
Part Two: To define its missions
Preface
Chapter I: Mission 1: Defending the US
Samples 1: Freedom of religion and tolerance between Egypt and America
Sample 2: The Campaign to Dismantle Islam
Sample 3: Between President Obama and King Abdullah Aal Saud
Sample 4: Tears of the FBI agent
Sample 5: Brainwashing Egyptians against America by using the U.S Aid
Chapter 2: Mission 2: Facing the terrorist bloody culture in order to terminate its danger
Sample 1: The false penalty of apostasy (killing the apostate)
Sample 2 : The Stoning Punishment Contradicts Qur’an Legislation and Islam:
Sample 3 : The False Alarm of Evangelism
Sample 4 : The False Conviction of The "Territory of Peace& & Territory of war
Sample 5 : They ask you about the veil
Sample 6: Mosque of mischief and harm in New York Mischief and Harm in New Yor
Ideological and Historical Roots for the Mosque Project at Ground Zero in New York.
Sample seven: Refuting Ben Laden: Overview of Bin Laden’s Latest Statement
Chapter 3: Mission 3: Reform Muslims
Sample 1:
Reform the Wahaby culture from inside Islam to confirm and to conform to the Human Rights Culture and the Islamic Values
Sample 2: THE ROOTS OF DEMOCRACY IN ISLAM
Sample 3: The contradiction between Islamic State and the religious State
Sample 4: the right of women in Islam to work and to be active in the society
Sample 5: Reform the Islamic Schools in the U.S. to confirm and to conform to the American values and the Human Rights culture
The third part: Aspects of war of ideas
Preface
Chapter one: Soldiers and ammunitions of our war of ideas
Understanding the ammunitions of war of ideas
Understanding the Arabic Language
Understanding the Arabic fields of terminology
Samples of using Arabic fields of terminology in war of ideas
Concept of Islam and belief, Concept of Blasphemy and Polytheism in belief according to the Holly Qur’an, Concept of Blasphemy and Polytheism in behavior according to the Holly Qur’an, Concept of (Taghut), Concept of dividing the world into two camps, oncept of Jews in the Holy Quran.
How to understand the Quran and the Real Islam
Chapter 2: Define your enemy and how to deal with him
Knowing our enemy:
The Saudis
Article one:
The official Saudi responsibility in September 11,
Article two:
Why The Saudi Regime needs Al-Qaeda ?
Article 3
For how long will this violation to God’s Sharee’a last?
For how long will the Sacred Mosque and the obligatory pilgrimage be held hostage to the Saudis?
Article 4
To Free the Sacred Mosque From Saudi Family Dominance…Enlightenment Conventions are Required
Article 5
Salafiya, the roots and the evils
SALAFIYA is derived from the venerable forefathers
Article 6
Bin Laden’s Festival
Iran as an enemy:
Article 1:
Did the war return between Persia and Byzantium?
Second article:
A Guide for the Puzzled In The Affairs of Iran
Chapter 3
Define the title in discoursing Muslims: (Justice for all)
Islam between peace and justice
Islamic justice in behavior in dealing with people
Justice has many details in the Islamic Jurisprudence.
In dealing with the orphan: , In the fields of debts and writings them , In buying and selling:
In the international affairs:,
Justice in faith
Most of Muslims idolizing Mohamed
Do not believe in Mohamed but believe in the Quran, the message revealed to him
The Islamic doctrinal creed is one, not two
Islamic mosques are for worshipping Allah only
Do not make Mohamed distinguished among prophets. Make no difference between one and another of them. Do not make any distinction between any of them.
Pilgrimage to Mohamed’s tomb in (his sacred mosque) in Al Madina
False Muslim belief in Mohamed’s intercession on the Last Day
This falsehood contradicts these main Islamic facts:
1- Mohamed did not know the future and the unseen and was ordered to announce it:
2- Mohamed has not the power of harm or benefit any one:
3-Allah is the only master of the Day of Judgment
4 -Mohamed could not overrule Allah’s decision
5-Day of Judgment is the day of absolute justice
6- All prophets and all nations will be questioned equally
7-No human soul will intercede for another
Real intercession in the Quran
1-Meaning of intercession
2-Absolute freedom in religion in this life means our responsibility for our choice in the Day of Judgment
No one can escape from Allah
Recording our deeds
We will lose our freedom in the Last Day
Angles of intercession after Allah’s permission and under His control and knowledge
Angles of intercession are those who write the deeds of humans in this life
Title of justice, in our war of ideas
Chapter 4
Weapons of war of ideas
(1 ) Weapon of Fatwa Islamic fatwa, My experience in dealing with the fanatic Fatwa:
(2) Weapon of internet. Sample of concept proposal
On line War of Ideas
(3) Weapon of TV channels. Sample of concept proposal:
Sample of concept proposal: Distinctive Production Company of TV Programming for “Freedom” Channel
(4) Weapon of drama: Sample of concept proposal
Building TV drama production, distribution and broadcasting company
Conclusion
Introduction
1-The usage of the term (war) in this context might create a problem, since we are talking about our war of ideas as an intellectual war, (a peaceful war) as a substitute for a military war, or as a de-escalating factor, curtailing the use of military might except in the most compelling situations. It is the culture of our contemporary times, where Humanity has reached a level of civilization, practice of democracy, human rights recognition and peace, it realized that war is not the solution for conflicts at all times, rather war could be the worst solution, better yet, itself becoming an added problem. We are still feeling the pains of two world wars that resulted in the death of millions of combatants and civilians, and what followed them of local and regional wars, in Korea, Vietnam and the Middle East, none of which succeeded in accomplishing the desired objective, which is peace, tranquility and harmony among people, and the removal of causes of future wars. Hence, to use the term (war) in our war of ideas, is considered distasteful due to the negative connotations it elicits, 2-yet we are forced to use it for two reasons:
A-Our war of ideas against terrorists is the only peaceful one that prohibits or limits the use of military force, halts or limits terror attacks and random killing of the innocent civilians, whereas the other party who murders the innocents, uses the war of ideas, to brainwash simple Muslims into committing suicide attacks, killing themselves and others with no distinction. In other words, our war of ideas is meant to maintain peace, and to save lives including those of the suicide bombers, whereas, the war of ideas of those terrorists is meant to kill the innocents randomly.
B-The second reason, it is an actual and real war but of a different nature. A rational intellectual war, ideas collide, religious, historical, cultural and fatwas struggle against each other, and there is no other adequate description befitting this condition except the term (War). It is a war of ideas comparable to an actual militarized war, yet it attempts to replace if not limit the latter one in order to save lives on both side.
3- Furthermore, our war of ideas against terrorism differs than the militarized war in as much as the militarized one considers the other party as an enemy that should be killed, his infrastructure should be destroyed. On the other hand, our war of ideas does not consider the opponent an enemy; rather it regards his evil ideas as the enemy, those controlling ideas that make him sacrifice himself in killing others, thinking that that jihad is the price to be paid for an eternal abode in paradise. The war of ideas against terrorists is meant to save them from those misconceptions, whereby they become friends instead of enemies. In addition, of our goals, is to reform Muslims from within Islam, to embrace democracy, religious freedom of choice, values of justice, equality, human rights, tolerance, benevolence and peace as the essence of Islam in interacting and dealing with others, it also aims at motivating the Muslim masses, a billion and a half billion of them, to understand and come to terms with the plundering of its rights by the tyrants, and to assume its active role in doing what is good as commanded by Islam, and not to remain as a subjugated mount for a corrupt insolent tyrant.
The ammunition of a war of ideas differs from that of militarized war. Its ammunition is extensive knowledge of Islam and Muslims. To use such ammunition in new armaments like a written word, a picture, through publishing books, articles, research papers, the internet, radio, TV and the arts. The foot soldiers of this war of ideas are the Muslim scholars, whether extremists, war and terror mongering as on the other side, or peace and reform advocates as in our camp.
The battle field is the one and the same for both; the heart and the mind of the Muslim. We try to teach and inform him with the forgotten principles of Islam, try to win his heart and mind, to reform him peacefully from within Islam. They try to force upon him, their Wahhabi doctrine, the culture of enslavement, and jihad that they interpret as the killing of the other different in religion or sect. This is evident in the young man whom they arm with their doctrine to become a suicide bomber; they fill his heart with hatred for the other, and the urgency of murdering him, they convince him ,through their Wahhabi or extreme Shiite doctrine to blow himself up in order to kill the innocent other. In contrast, our war of ideas, tries to convince him from within the Quran, that killing himself and others, is nothing more that utter and absolute enmity to Allah, Glory be to Him, to His messenger and to Islam, and that if he were to commit such an act, he would earn Allah’s wrath, he would be accursed by Allah, and his destination on Judgment day would be eternal hellfire.
Two degrees of war of ideas
The simple degree is to convince someone to act as you want him to do. The dangerous degree is to brainwash him or her in order to control him or her to sacrifice his or her life or money for the cause, or what you make as a cause. This final dangerous degree is usually found in the religious fields. This is the difference between war of ideas in Western cold war against the late Soviet Union and the current war of ideas led by the Al Qaeda and the fanatic Jihadists against the West and the US.
In religious fields, you find only two kinds of war of ideas: abandon the real religion and fabricating a human made religion to deceive masses, or to uphold the real religion and its high value of justice, freedom, peace and tolerance to undeceive people and enlighten them.
This could be explained through Arab Muslim history.
Part one :Roots of war of ideas in Muslim World
Part one: Roots of war of ideas In Muslim World
Preface
Understanding roots of war of ideas is essential to understand rules of ideas. Two terms here are the key words: Quraysh and the Saudis and their Wahabi faith. Quraysh had violated the religion of Abraham for its international trade between India and Europe, and for this reason waged war of ideas against the Prophet Mohamed who was sent as the final Messenger of Allah to restore the pure religion of Abraham. As a reaction of persecution Mohamed and his early Muslims immigrated to Al Madina and established the first and the ideal Islamic State in the time of the Prophet Mohamed. The Holy Quran has documented the pillars of this Islamic State and its high values and its direct democracy. It also has documented the debate of war of ideas in the time of the Prophet Mohamed when the Quran responded to Quraysh refuting their argument and their faith of idolizing saints and sacred tombs, and also in reforming the early Muslims.
The Quranic war of ideas defeated Quraysh, and made them accepting Islam to keep their interest and homogony. After the death of Mohamed, Quraysh restored its control , and step by step it restored its human made religion under many titles, the most famous one of them is Sunna. After the death of Prophet Mohammed Quraysh used the name of Islam and the name of Jihad in establishing the mighty Arab Muslim Empire that lasted about six centuries, where different dynasties from Quraysh ruled most of the known World, from the border of India and China to the border of France, controlling the Eastern trade that Europe needed badly .Christian Europe in that time was the ardent enemy to Muslim World, where the world was divided into two camps according to the Qurayshi human made Sunni religion: The camp of peace and believers and the European enemy camp of war and infidels. European leaders in church and states had the same attitude towards Muslim World according to the religious culture of Middle age where there were religious wars and religious persecution.
To reach India and to control the Eastern trade – as an aspect of war between Muslims and European Christian, Europe has discovered the new world and colonized Muslim and Arab World. As a reaction of this great transmission, the West in new world and Europe has entered the age of science and democracy and modern state controlling most of the world including Arab Muslim World.
To restore their old glory and to rebuild a new one Muslim Empire that can face the Western side, Muslims in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries had two solutions: To follow the modern way of the West. This was the choice of Egypt under the rule of its ruler Mohamed Ali Pasha. The different way is to restore the very fanatic school of the Sunni sect under the name of Wahhabism. This is the choice of the Saudi Family.
Wahhabism contradicts the religion of Islam in its faith, its values and its Jurisprudence. The Wahhabis are a very minute sect within the Muslim population; they are less than 1% of one billion and half. Through the Saudi oil and influence, and with US support, the Saudi were able to portray Wahhabism as the religion of Islam. Wahhabism is the religion of the Saudis and Al-Qaeda as well. Wahhabism has revived and restored the most fanatic Sunni sect in Muslim Medieval Age history and brought it to our modern times in the name of Islam. Accordingly, the Saudis and Al-Qaeda uphold together the same Sunni doctrine of Jihad that divides the world into two camps, (Muslim camp: Camp of belief and peace) (Enemy camp: camp of war and disbelief). They believe in the final holy war between the two camps at the end of this world. This is their Jihad against the West and the US. To make this Jihad they have to preside over and control all Muslims by imposing their fanatic Sharee’a on them. The fanatic terrorist Shiites in Iran and Iraq are just reaction to the Saudis and their Wahhabism.
Like Quraysh, the Saudis control the Holy Mosque in Mecca and use it to support their homogony and prestige. Like Quraysh, the Saudis use the name of Islam and Jihad in their war of Ideas against the West and against other Muslim sects and cults. So, as the Holy Quran hasd defeated Quraysh in war of ideas in the time of the Prophet Mohammed, it still the perfect way in is dismantling the Wahhabism and other fanatic terrorist groups in Muslim World.
This first section gives more details in its three chapters.
Chapter one: Historical roots of war of ideas in Islam and Muslims
War of ideas in ancient Arabs and religion of Abraham
Ancient Arabs and Abrahamic religion ( Mellat Ibraheem or Islam)
Two Lines of the Arab Tribes
In the time of the Prophet Mohamed, the Arab tribes were two kinds. The northern Arabs belong to the prophet Abraham, through his son the prophet Ishmael, and the southern Arabs, or the tribes of Yemen.
1. Yamani South Arabs of Kahtan
The Southern Arab tribes established a civilized kingdom in Yemen, among them were the kingdom of “Maeen” “Hemyar” and “Sheba” which was mentioned in the Quran (27:23 to 44) (34:15 to 21) They were famous for their water dam of “Maareb.” After the collapse of that dam, many of their tribes immigrated to another places. For example: To Yathrib [tribes of “Aws” and “Khazraj”] who became the partisans of the prophet Mohammed, after his immigration to “Yathrib,” which has become “Al Madina,”, another tribe immigrated to Mecca around the sacred Mosque; it was the tribe “Jorhom.” To the south of Iraq, the tribe of “Al Manazerah” established the kingdom of “Al Hayrah” under the influence of the Persian Empire. South of Syria, there were tribes of “Ghassanids” established another kingdom under the influence of the Roman Empire. “Kalb” was the biggest southern tribe in southern Syria in the seventh century. They were allies of Quraysh, helped Quraysh in its northern trade to Syria before Islam, and helped the Omawy family in establishing their kingdom under the name of Islam.
2. The Northern Tribes children of Abraham
According to Islamic tradition, the history of Mecca goes back to Abraham(Ibrahim) who built the Kaaba ( The Holy sacred mosque ) with the help of his elder son Ishmael in around 2000 BCE .
All the northern tribes belong to the prophet Ishmael, son of the prophet Abraham. The Quran mentions how those two prophets rebuilt the sacred mosque in Mecca, prayed to God to create a nation from the children of Ishmael, and to send a messenger of God from among them (2:125 to 129) (22:26 to 27). This messenger was Mohammed, who belonged to Quraysh, the most famous and powerful Arabic tribe.
Before and during the time of Abraham there were only the tribes of Kahtan in Yemen and in other parts of the Arabian Peninsula. So, Ishmael – after his father had left him with his mother ( Hajar ) in Mecca, was raised among the Yamani Kahtani tribe named Jorhom. He married wife from them.
The two prophets, Abraham and Ishmael preached the pure monotheism, known in the Quran as (Mellat Ebraheem) or Islam, the true religion of Abraham.
War of ideas in religious fields in the time of Abraham in old Arabian Peninsula
1- The two kinds of war of ideas
Preaching Islam in that early time of Abraham was the oldest successful way of war of ideas. We have no evidences to show how they did it, but according to the Quan, many aspects of Mellat Ebraheem were still kept and upheld many centuries after Abraham , in spite of big violations committed by the mighty tribe of Quraysh in its opposite war of ideas against Mellat Ebraheem. This means we have here the two kinds of war ideas in the religious fields, one that aims to deceive people and the other to undeceive them.
The final prophet Mohamed was revealed the Quran to restore the pure religion of Abraham, Islam or Mellat Ebraheem.
The Quran confirmed the pure revelation of the prophets, before and after Abraham, ( 2/ 41 & 89 & 97 & 101)( 3 / 3 & 50 )( 4 / 47 & 163 )( 5 / 48 ) (14/ 31 ) ( 46/12) (39/ 65) ( 41/ 43)( 42 / 13 ), cited many verses from the Holy messages of Abraham and Moses to preach people in that time : ( 53 / 36 : 62 ) ( 87 / 1 : 19 ). Quran also ordered Mohamed and Muslims and children of Israel and all people of Scripture to follow the pure religion of Abraham or Mellat Ebraheem. ( 2/ 130 & 135 )( 3/ 95 ) ( 6 / 161)(16/ 123) (22/ 78). According to the Quran, the two lineages of Abraham, Arabs and Children of Israel violated the pure religion of their old father Abraham. This gives us a brief account of the war of ideas in its positive and negative kinds.
2-Peace, justice and religious freedom as aspects of the positive war of ideas in religion of Abraham
Allah says in the Quran : ( We verily sent Our messengers with clear proofs, and revealed with them the Scripture and the Balance, that mankind may establish justice ) (57 : 25 ). Justice is main aim for all the prophets and the Holy Scriptures. This is explained in pure Islam, or Mellat Ebraheem , as the best preach of reform. This reform is the core of a peaceful intellectual war of ideas that addresses the human conscience.
Islam in Religion of Abraham and even in original Arabic Language has two meanings, Islam from ( Tasleem ) or( Submission) in faith in dealing with God, and Islam from ( Salam) or (peace) in dealing with people.
Islam in dealing with Allah, the Creator is the pure monotheism. Mohamed was ordered to say : (Say: Surely, (as for) me, my Lord has guided me to the right path; (to) a most right religion, the faith of Ibrahim the upright one, and he was not of the polytheists. Say. Surely my prayer and my sacrifice and my life and my death are (all) for Allah, the Lord of the worlds; No associate has He; and this am I commanded, and I am the first of those who submit) (6 / 161: 163). This is Islam as submission to God alone. This confirms the freedom of humans and justice and equality among them, as they have only one master, and one Lord, who is the Creator of the universe. The next verse says: (Say: What! shall I seek a Lord other than Allah? And He is the Lord of all things; and no soul earns (evil) but against itself, and no bearer of burden shall bear the burden of another; then to your Lord is your return, so He will inform you of that in which you differed. ) (6/ 164).
In real life, People have had diversified faiths, even within the same religion or even within the same cult or school of thinking. Quran confirms that all people will be judged for the diversity of their faiths by God alone and only on judgment day: ( 2: 113 , 3: 55 , 10 : 93 , 16 : 124 , 5 : 48 , 39 : 3 , 7: 46 ). God alone is the One who can monitor the real feelings of the human heart in this life and the only one who- on the Judgment Day will tell us of our religious disputes. It’s up to every human to choose monotheism, paganism or atheism; it’s his freedom of belief and he will be responsible before God alone on the last Day. Any one claims this right to himself is claiming divinity upon himself. This is against the religion of Islam and its faith in dealing with God.
In dealing with people, Islam means (Salam) or peace. Any peaceful one is Muslim regardless of his or her belief. In field of peace, all peaceful people are Muslims, no matter how deferent their inner believes are. God says: “O you who believe inter peace wholeheartedly” (2:208). Thus God ordered the believers to inter peace reign. We remember here that the salutation of Islam is peace “ Alsalamu alikum”or” Peace be upon you” and that “peace” is one of God’s wholly names [Al salam]. All of this expresses the confirmation of peace in Islam in dealing with people.
In the same time, the terms of (Shirk) and ( Kufr) have together the same meaning in the Quran: ( 9 / 1: 12 & 17 ). In English (Shirk) and (Kufr) mean: disbelief, unbelief, blasphemy, atheism, infidelity, polytheism and idolatry. In Quran, (Shirk) and (Kufr) have two meanings: In dealing with God, they mean disbelief in God, unbelief, blasphemy, atheism, infidelity, polytheism and idolatry. This is the field of faith. No one has any authority to interfere in the field of religion. It is up to Allah alone to judge all people in the Day of Judgment. Accordingly, it is unlimited freedom of religion in belief and in speech and in practicing any kind of worshipping. The one who violates this religious freedom is ( Kafir and/ or Mushrik). So, in dealing with people, (Shirk) and ( Kufr) mean killing people in the name of God, persecuting them and all kinds of religious war and religious persecution that violate the religious freedom which is the core of Islam.
3- Abraham established peace in Arabian Peninsula
According to the Quran, the sacred holy Mosque in Mecca is the first and the oldest House of Allah in this earth.( Most surely the first house appointed for men is the one at Bekka, blessed and a guidance for the nations. In it is clear signs, the standing place of Ibrahim, and whoever enters it shall be secure, and pilgrimage to the House is incumbent upon men for the sake of Allah, (upon) everyone who is able to undertake the journey to it.)(3/ 96 : 97 ).
Before and in the time of Abraham, there was a continuous bloodshed in the ancient Arabian Peninsula. It is the nature of the Arab tribes. Because of this chaos, the old sacred mosque of Allah in Mecca, or Bakka, in that time was abandoned.
God sent Abraham to preach Islam to reform Arabs and to rebuild the Sacred Mosque in Mecca and to call all people to do pilgrimage.: (And when We assigned to Ibrahim the place of the House, saying: Do not associate with Me aught, and purify My House for those who make the circuit and stand to pray and bow and prostrate themselves. And proclaim among men the Pilgrimage: they will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, coming from every remote path. )( 22/ 26 : 27).
Ishmael helped his father in rebuilding the House of Allah in Mecca to be a place for worshipping Allah alone and to be a resort for people to enjoy peace, security. (Remember We made the House a resort for men and a place of safety; and: Appoint for yourselves a place of prayer on the standing-place of Ibrahim. And We enjoined Ibrahim and Ismail saying: Purify My House for those who visit (it) and those who abide (in it) for devotion and those who bow down (and) those who prostrate themselves) (2 / 125).
Not only (whoever enters it shall be secure) ( 3/ 97 )but also those who are in journey of pilgrimage along with their animals brought with them for sacrifice: (5/ 2 ). Moreover, there were four sacred months every year for peace : (Surely the number of months with Allah is twelve months in Allah's ordinance since the day when He created the heavens and the earth, of these four being sacred; that is the right reckoning; therefore be not unjust to yourselves regarding them, ) ( 9 / 36 ).
So, in pure Islam, the religion of Abraham, there a place for peace all the time: ( The Sacred Mosque in Mecca ) and the four sacred months every year. Beside the pilgrimage and the sacred mosque and the sacred four months, the other rituals in religion of Abraham like the five daily prayers and fasting month of Ramadan are means to purify human soul and to be more pious in dealing peacefully with people and in worshipping Allah alone. (2/ 21 )
Ishmael fulfilled his promise after his great father and maintained the same way: ( And mention Ismail in the Book; surely he was truthful in (his) promise, and he was a messenger, a prophet. And he enjoined on his family prayer and almsgiving, and was one in whom his Lord was well pleased.) (19 / 54 : 55 ).
4 -The dangerous war of ideas done by Quraysh dismantled religion of Abraham
From the time of Ishmael, Mecca which surrounds the Holy sacred mosque has become the center of the religion of Abraham. The Yemen tribe “Jorham” governed Mecca until 440 A.D., when the leader of “Quraysh”, “Kossay” son of “Kelab”, defeated “Jorham” and occupied Mecca, giving the glory to the northern Arab tribes, children of Abraham and Ishmael. “Kossay” was the fourth grandfather of the prophet Mohammed.
Under his leadership, “Quraysh” has become the most powerful tribe since then, and the religious and commercial leader of all the Arab tribes. Quraysh restored paganism in Arabian Peninsula and in Mecca. Around the 5th century CE, the Kaaba (The Sacred Mosque) in Mecca, was a place of worship for the deities of Arabia's pagan tribes. Mecca's most important pagandeitywas Hubal, which had been placed there by the ruling Qurayshtribe, and remained until the 7th century CE, when the final Prophet Mohamed made the Islamic reform.
5- International trade of Quraysh was the reason of dismantling religion of Abraham
In the 5th century, the Quraysh took control of Mecca, and became skilled merchants and traders. In the 6th century they joined the lucrative spice tradeas well, since battles in other parts of the world were causing trade routesto divert from the dangerous sea routes to the more secure overland routes. The Byzantine Empirehad previously controlled the Red Sea, but piracyhad been on the increase. Another previous route, that from the Persian Gulfvia the Tigrisand Euphratesrivers, was also being threatened by exploitation from the Sassanid Empire, as well as being disrupted by the Lakhmids, the Ghassanids, and the Roman–Persian Wars. Mecca's prominence as a trading center surpassed the cities of Petraand Palmyra.
By the middle of the 6th century, there were three major settlements in northern Arabia, all along the south-western coast that borders the Red Sea, in a habitable region between the sea and the great desert to the east. This area, known as the Hejaz, featured three settlements grown around oases, where water was available. In the center of the Hijaz was Yathrib, later renamed Medina. 250 mi (400 km) south of Yathrib was the mountain city Ta’if, north-west of which lay Mecca. Although the area around Mecca was completely barren, it was the wealthiest of the three settlements with abundant water via the renowned Zamzam Welland a position at the crossroads of major caravanroutes.
The harsh conditions and terrain of the Arabian Peninsula meant a near-constant state of conflictbetween the local tribes, but once a year they would declare a truce and converge upon Mecca in an annual pilgrimage. Up to the 7th century, this journey was intended for religious reasons by the pagan Arabs to pay homage to their shrine, and to drink from the Zamzam Well. However, it was also the time each year that disputes would be arbitrated, debts would be resolved, and trading would occur at Meccan fairs. These annual events gave the tribes a sense of common identity and made Mecca an important focus for the peninsula.
Camel caravans, said to have first been used by Muhammad's great-grandfather, were a major part of Mecca's bustling economy. Alliances were struck between the merchants in Mecca and the local nomadic tribes, who would bring goods – leather, livestock, and metals mined in the local mountains – to Mecca to be loaded on the caravans and carried to cities in Syriaand Iraq. Historical accounts also provide some indication that goods from other continents may also have flowed through Mecca. Goods from Africaand the Far Eastpassed through on route to Syria including spices, leather, medicine, cloth, and slaves; in return Mecca received money, weapons, cereals and wine, which in turn were distributed throughout Arabia. The Meccans signed treaties with both the Byzantines and the Bedouins, and negotiated safe passages for caravans, giving them water and pasture rights. Mecca became the center of a loose confederation of client tribes, which included those of the Banu Tamim. Other regional powers such as the Abyssinian, Ghassan, and Lakhm were in decline leaving Meccan trade to be the primary binding force in Arabia in the late 6th century.
6- Two strong Families inside the Tribe of Quraysh
Under the leadership of Quraysh, northern and southern Arab tribes changed the history of the world after the death of the prophet Mohammed. Quraysh had many but the most powerful families inside Qurash were the sons of Hashim (the family of the prophet Mohammed) and the family of “Omayya.” The two families were cousins and grandsons of the leader of “Mecca” and “Quraysh” (“Kossy” son of “Kelab”). “Abd Manaf” was the son of Kossy and he had two sons, “Abd Shams” and “Hashim.”. “Omayya” son of Abd Shams established a new powerful family, while his uncle “Hashim” established another powerful family through his son “Abdel Mottalib” and had ten sons including Abdullah, the father of the prophet Mohammed. So, Mohammed was the son of Abdullah, son of Abdel Mottalib, son of Hashem, son of Abd Manaf, and son of Kossy (the founder of the glory of Quraysh).
7- The Two Powerful Families of Quraysh Ruled the Muslim Empire
The cousin family (sons of Hashem and sons of Omayya) had reached an agreement after years of competition. The sons of Hashem were the religious leaders and the sponsors of the sacred mosque, while the sons of Omayya were the leaders of the commercial trade caravans that took two trips to Syria and Yemen each summer and winter. During the appearance of Mohamed, the religious leader of Mecca was the prophet’s uncle Al Abbas (son of Abdel Mottalib) and the leader of Quraysh trade was Abu Sofiam (son of Harb and grandson of Omayya).
Mo’aaweya, the son of Abu Sofian, was the first king of the Omawy dynasty. He ruled the Arabic Muslim Empire between 661 and 680 A.D. The Omawy dynasty ruled the Arabic Muslim Empire between 661 and 750 A.D. After the Omawy dynasty, the grandsons of Al Abbas ruled this Empire for five continuous centuries, between 750 and 1258 A.D.
The four righteous rulers or [Al Kholafa’a Al Rashedeen.],were chosen by the majority of the people to rule in the time between the death of the prophet Mohammed, and the establishment of the Omawy Empire,[632-661]. They were: Abou Bakr [632-634], then Omar, [634-644], then Othman, [644-656] the last of them was: Ali, [656-661]. No one of them appointed his son to be his successor, and there were some aspects of democracy, which were destroyed by the Omawy family when they established their dictator kingdom. [661-750]
Because of the contradiction between Omawy dynasty and the four rulers before them, the four rulers were called the righteous successors, or [Al Kholafa’a Al Rashedeen]. But all of them [righteous or not] were from Quraysh.
It means that Quarysh ruled this empire for more than six centuries. The Arabic Muslim Empire extended from the border of China to the border of France. This mighty empire was firstly established by using the name of Islam under the leadership of Quarysh and by the swords of the northern and southern Arab tribe’s fighters.
8- The Prophet Mohammed
The prophet Mohammed was born in Mecca in 571, after forty years was revealed by God to the people as the final prophet of all mankind to reform (Millat Ibraheem) or the religion of Abraham, and to confirm the truth in the previous holy divine messages. Because of the severe prosecution, the early Muslims had to immigrate twice to “Al Habasha” of Ethiopia. Then the prophet and most of his believers immigrated to Yathreb of Al Madina in 623. He became the leader of the new state until his death in 632. During those years (623-632 or 1-11) most of the Arab tribes became Muslims, including Quraysh. After many battles and differing political relations, all of the tribes centered on Quraysh and led Quraysh to be the leader of the Muslim Arab Empire.
During his rule the prophet’s closest friends were his cousin Ali (son of Abu Taleb), his son-in-law, and his friends Abu Bakr, Omar and Othman; besides sa’ad son of Ibadah, the leader of the partisans (Al Ansar). In his first years in Al Madina, the prophet Mohammed united all the immigrants and partisans in one nation, inside a unique brotherhood, and by the democratic rule, he handled all the problems inside his new state and defended it against the continuous attack of Quraysh and its partisans from the other tribes. At last he defeated Quraysh itself.
9- Why did Quarysh accept Islam?
To Brave Quraysh in many battles was a miracle which made the desert tribes around Quraysh reconsiders their situation. For them, the new Islamic state was peaceful, and the new religion was a movement to reform their old religion of Abraham. At the same time, Quraysh made use of them in its commercial trade caravans, and when they came to the sacred mosque in their pilgrimage. In all cases, the new state of Islam and the new religion are the direct weapon of the other tribes to eliminate the homage, the power, and the hegemony of the mighty tribe of Quraysh. That is why the desert Arab tribes converted to Islam.
Those tribes controlled the commercial desert routes north to Syria and south to Yemen, where Quraysh used to bring Indian merchandise from Yemen to Syria and the Roman merchandise to Yemen, then from Yemen by sea to India.
This worldly trade by Quraysh was endangered by the new Muslim desert tribes who used to be allied to Quraysh, but they became their enemies and followers of the religion of Mohammed. Quraysh also lost its religious trade inside their home, Mecca, which depended on the statues of the idols around the sacred mosque after the tribes became Muslims.
Finally, Quraysh had to accept Islam to keep its political and commercial interest. It was the same interest that made Quraysh persecute Muslims and fight them before. In that time, Abu Sofian, the head of the Omawy family was the leader of Quraysh in the political and commercial field, and Al Abbas, the Prophet’s uncle, was the religious leader of Quryash. The two leaders together had to accept Islam when Mohammed invaded Mecca peacefully and forgave its people. Abu Sofian and Al Abbas were the grandfathers of the two dynasties (Al Omaweyyeen and Al Abbaseyeen) who ruled the Muslim Empire between [661- 1258]
10 - The Omawy Family Used Islam to Restore its Power.
However, the Omawy family was the ardent enemy of the prophet Mohammed, except Othman, son of Affan, one of the early Muslims and closest friend of the prophet. The rest of the Omawy family became Muslim and tried to restore their influence under Islam step by step after the Prophet’s death.
Quraysh in Mecca and Al Madina were united together under the name of Islam. This made the desert tribes revolt against the Muslim state after the death of the prophet Mohammed in the war of apostasy. In this critical situation, Abu Bakr was chosen by Quraysh to be the successor of the prophet, or Khalifa, after him. The new leader sent many armies under commandants of the new Quraysh Muslims.
After defeating the apostasy movements, Quraysh wanted to get rid of their trouble, and to use their ardent strength in establishing a new empire under the name of Islam. The ex-apostates became the soldiers of the Muslim armies that invaded other countries, and established the new Arab empire under the commandants of Quraysh during the rule of the first righteous Khalifa, Abu Bakr (632-634), followed by Khalifa Omar (634-661), then Othman (644-656), and finally, Ali (656-661).
In the time of Othman, son of the Omawy family, the family controlled him and his empire. For this reason, some Arab tribes revolted against him, killed him and appointed Ali, son of Abu Taleb, the cousin of the prophet Mohammed, as Khalifa. This was the beginning of the civil wars between Muslims. In these wars, most of the Arab desert tribes supported the fighting leaders of Quraysh against each other, but many clans of these tribes revolted against all the leaders of Quraysh, They were [AL Khawarej] who killed Ali, son of Abu Taleb, and tried to kill Mo’aweyah, the leader of the Omawy family. The civil wars between Quraysh ended with the victory of Mo’aweyah, who became founder of the Omawy Empire, which had much opposition.
11-. The Opposition inside the Omawy Empire
Among them was “Al Khawarej” or the revolutionists that were the ardent enemies of Quraysh, believing that Al Khalifa should be any righteous Muslim, even if he was a slave. Al Khawarej were the active armed oppositions against the Omawy Empire from the first Khalifa, Mo’awyah, son of Abu Sofian, who ruled between 661 and 680, until that last Khalifa, Marawan, son of Mohamed, who was killed by the Abbasy army in Egypt in 750.
Al Khawarej was not the only opposition. There were also patriots of the occupied countries in Iran, Iraq, Egypt, and North Africa, who revolted against the severe rule of the Omaween. The Sheeah were the continuous opposition, believing in the right of Ali and his descendants, not only to rule but also to be the religious saints of Islam.
Moawyah, the first Khalifa of Omawy family, appointed his son, Yazeed, to be his successor. It was the precedence in inheritance of the throne in Muslim history, and Yazeed, the first to inherit the throne. He was faced by continuous revolutions from inside Quraysh, Al Ansar (or the partisans), and the sheeah. In his short rule (680-683), he defeated all the revolutions, killed Al Husain, son of Ali, the grandson of the prophet Mohammed, many people of the family of the prophet, thousands of people of Quarysh, the partisans in Al Madina, and violated the sacred mosque in Mecca. As a result of his policy, the civil wars broke out inside Quraysh itself and another Khalifa appeared from inside Quraysh (Abdullah, son of Alzobayr), but the Omaween reestablished their kingdom under the leadership of Marwan, son of Al Hakam (who ruled between 683-685) and his son, Abdel Malek (685-705). Their grandsons ruled the Arab empire until 750, when the family of Abbas destroyed the kingdom of Omaween.
12 - The Abbasy Dynasty
The emperors of Omaween defeated all the revolutions in a cruel way that made Al Shee’ah chose the secret organization in resistance where the real leader from the prophet family was unknown, except for a few unknown people, under the title of “call for the chosen from the people of the prophet Mohammed.” In some development of that secret organization, the Omaween poisoned and killed the secret leader of that organization who belonged to the family of Ali, son of Abu Taleb. Before his death he revealed all his secrets to his cousin Mohammed, son of Ali, son of Abdullah, son of Al Abbas. Thus, the leadership of this secret sheeah movement transferred from the house of Ali, to the house of Al Abbas. The activists of Al sheeah did not know the new change until their army appeared suddenly and defeated the last Omawy Khalifa, Marwan, in the battle of Alzab in 749 and the release of the new Khalifa of the new dynasty, who was from the house of Al Abbas.
In the new dynasty of the house of Al Abbas, the sheeah was divided into two branches; one with loyalty to the house of Ali, continuing his way of resistance against the new empire, the other shee’ah obeyed the new dynasty.
The first khalifa of Abbaside dynasty was Abu Al Abbass, his surname was Al Saffah, or the shedder of blood, who ruled between 750 and 754. The second Khalifa, Abu Ja’afar Al Mansour (754-775) was the one who established and cemented the Abbaside Empire, which lasted until 1258, but the Abbasy Empire did not control all Muslim Arab’s world as the Omawy dynasty had.
During the Abbaside Empire (750-1258), the shiites established their empire in Egypt and Syria between (909- 1171). Some members of the Omawy family escaped from the massacres held by the new Abbasy Empire, and reached the Muslim Spain where he established a new kingdom, which lasted from 756 to 1027. Other kingdoms in North Africa and Central Asia were established by sheeah, but all of them belonged to Quraysh. For this reason they believed in a saying attributed to the prophet which confirms that the ruler of any Muslim state should be from Quraysh. Under the rule of Quraysh, the real Islam of the prophet Mohammed and his state became absent.
13-Quraysh; the most famous tribe in the world:
This tribe used the religion of Abraham and the other Arab tribes for its benefits, and for its interests it persecuted The final prophet Mohammed and his followers, then it accepted Islam to keep its power and leadership, then used the name of Islam to establish its mighty Empire during the omawy dynasty [661-750], the Abbasy dynasty[750-1258], the Fatimy dynasty between north Africa and Syria [909-1171] and the Omawy dynasty in Spain[756-1031]. Before these dynasties, Quraysh ruled the Muslim state after the death of the prophet Mohammed, during the righteous successors, who belonged to Quraysh also.
In its history, Quraysh was genius in handling war of ideas. By its war of ideas, Quraysh has dismantled Islam and its concept of Jihad, the core of war of ideas.
14 - After Islam, Quraysh restored its human made religion under the title of Sunna
During the civil wars among Arab Muslims, every political sect tried to justify its political aim by inventing sayings ( Hadeeth ) and attributing them to the prophet Mohamed , many decades after his death. This opened doors for anyone to invent hadeeth for other purposes. Those sayings were increased in number under the title of Sunna and written two centuries and more after the death of the Prophet Mohamed. It has become the most respectable human made religion for most of Muslims.
Quraysh is the real player in inventing this Sunni human made religion. Accordingly, Quraysh destroyed the real Islam before and after the Prophet Mohamed. Quraysh was the most powerful tribe before the Prophet Mohamed. To keep its power, Quraysh persecute Mohamed and his early followers, then accepted Islam, and then used it to establish its mighty empire. In establishing this mighty empire, Quraysh restored its human made religion but under a new title : Sunna.
Sunna in Arabic means jurisprudence and the way or the method. Quraysh attributed that Sunn to the Prophet Mohamed although it contradicts the real Islam and its Holy Quran in values, faith and laws. However, this Sunn was applied by the Qurayshi caliphates and other sultans for many centuries. This Sunna has four schools; the most fanatic one is Hanbaleyya.
By the European influence, Arabs and Muslims in the modern times were about to be reformed but the Saudi family has restored and revived Hanbaleyya, the most fanatic Sunni sect under the name of Wahhabism.
15 -Arabs in Modern History
Najd resumes its role
In the dry arid desert of Najd, during Middle ages, the mighty wild Arab clans from many tribes used to attack the caravan of the pilgrimages, and any caravans passed by their desert which lies between Iraq, and Al Hejaz, where the sacred places of Muslims. This was their means of life, and they had no religious justification. However, they had such a justification under the motto of Al Khawarej, Al Zinj , and Al karameta movements where their [secular] war for loot became an [ Islamic Jihad] which gave them the permission to kill the innocent civilian people, and/or enslave them as well.
During the Ottoman Empire, Al Hejaz and its sacred places was under the custody of the Ottoman Emperor himself, but its domestic governance was under the rule of Al Ashraf, means, people who belong to the family of Aly, the cousin of the prophet, and his wife Fatima, the daughter of the prophet.
Under the Ottomans, the Arab- Muslim countries became so backward, and the wild tribes of Najd were more backward and savage. The situation became worst during the weakness of the Ottoman Empire from the eighteenth century, when the strong European states; England, France, and Russia, competed to inherit the [Sick demised man.].
The response of this situation came from two different places in the Muslim Arab world, Najd and Egypt. Najd was the most backward place in that time, and Egypt was the only place which still had some enlightenment and some contact with the civilized world. Each place had reacted according to its nature.
Najd reacted by giving the Wahaby doctrine which revived the faith of Al Khawareg, Al Zinj, and Al Karameta. Under the name of Islam and Al Jihad the first Saudi state was established, according to the basic treaty between the fanatic zealot scholar [ imam] Mohammed son of Abdel Wahab, and the prince Mohammed son of Saud, in 1745, confirming the two words: Blood, blood and Destruction, destruction. By the wahaby Jihad, the small Saudi principality became a mighty terrorist state, threatened the weak vulnerable Ottomam Empire by its continuous attacks, and its bloodsheds and destructions in the Arabian Peninsula, Syria and Iraq.
Egypt
Egypt reacted according to its peaceful nature and its historical, civilized, and geographical aspects under the rule of its ambitious leader; Mohammed Aly, who modernized Egypt by the help of Europe, specially France, as a first step to reform the Ottoman Empire itself. The helpless Ottoman Emperor was against his ambitious ruler in Egypt. To destroy him and to destroy the Saudi Wahaby notorious state in the same time, the Ottoman Sultan ordered Mohammed Aly of Egypt to eliminate the Saudi state. Mohammed Aly wanted to get rid of the backward quarrelsome Ottoman army in Egypt to initiate his own new strong modern Egyptian army which may enable him to reform the Ottoman Empire, or to establish a new Empire instead of it. The campaign against the Saudi state was the only way to get rid of the old Ottoman army and to establish a new one. After some years and some battles, Mohammed Aly destroyed the Saudi state, and its capital ’Al Dar’eiah’ in 1818.
After two decades, the European countries helped the helpless Ottoman Sultan against Mohammed Aly, when he was about to eliminate the Ottoman Empire and establish a new strong one under his rule. By dismantle the Egyptian power in 1840; the next step was the occupation of the Arab countries one by one, including Egypt itself, which was occupied by England in 1882
Arabs under the European colonialism:
Religious and National states instead of Democratic states
Between 1840- 1914, Great British, France, Germany, and finally Italy were the major players, while the demised Ottoman Empire and Arabs and Muslims were the victims of that play which was ended by the world war one. England occupied Egypt and Sudan, and had its influence in Iran, the Persian Gulf, and the Arabic coast, beside millions of Muslims in India. France occupied Algeria, Tunisia, and Morocco. Finally, Italy occupied Libya by 1911, while Germany tried to root its influence peacefully in Iraq, through its friendship with the helpless Ottoman Emperor, who still had Syria, Iraq and some parts of the Arabian Peninsula.
This European colonialism had strong reaction inside Arab world and in the old demised Ottoman Empire as well. The Ottoman Sultan responded to Germany against England and France, giving Germany the free opportunity to threaten the British interests in India, Iraq, Iran and the Gulf. In the same time he declared the slogan of the “Islamic league” to evoke millions of Muslims against England in Egypt and India, and against France in Algeria, Tunisia, Morocco and other parts of Africa.
This declaration of the Islamic league means the call for Al Jihad. Being unable to fight the mighty two empires of British and France, the available way of Jihad for Muslims was to massacre the Arab Christian minorities in Syria, and their population in Lebanon, where there were a lot of Western Christian missions. This declaration – also- confirmed the Wahaby faith of Najd, and gave it a publicity and acceptance, instead of the peaceful passive Muslim Sufi faith. To face the Mighty Christian European occupation, the Wahabi doctrine was the only way, and its people were freedom fighters, while its thousands of victims were just Arabs; Muslims and Christians.
Najd became famous and no longer forgotten, The military campaign of Mohammed Aly destroyed the first Saudi state, but the Wahaby doctrine became more rooted inside Najd where its people found in this faith their own identity. The Wahaby faith found more followers outside Najd, not only because it was the available reaction against the Christian European colonialism, but also because the Sufi Muslim scholar were too ignorant to rebut the Wahaby arguments.
In the last decades of the nineteenth century, the Saudi family rebuilt its state, but they destroyed it by their own domestic disputes and wars. This second Saudi state gave another revive to the Wahaby faith, and made it the controversial issue of Muslim world from Morocco to India, and during the time pilgrimage every year. The Wahaby doctrine had thousands of ardent followers and partisans in Syria and India, where there were a continuous bigotry and enmity between Muslims and Non - Muslims. The Wahaby Faith gave the religious justification to change this enmity to be bloodsheds.
The Christian Arabs of Lebanon were the victims. They suffered many massacres in the late decades of the nineteenth century. This resulted in a big immigration to South and North America, and to the birth of the Arab Nationalism, which was upheld firstly by the Christian Arabs of Lebanon to defy the Islamic league of the Ottoman Sultan Abdel Hameed, the second, by replacing the Arab nation against the Turkish nation, and excluding the religion [of Islam] from the field of struggle. Sate’e Al Hosary, the Lebanon thinker was the pioneer of advocating this Arab Nationalism along with his colleges between Egypt and Syria.
By the beginning of the twentieth century, the Arab soil was ready to give birth of the third Saudi state [1902-1932] and the ideology of the Arab Nationalism in Syria and Iraq. The two creeds helped in destroying the vulnerable liberal political life of Egypt which lasted between 1860 -1952.
By eliminating the Egyptian young democracy and the European occupation, the Arab world had only two choices in the second half of the twentieth century: the National state [Nasser of Egypt, Kaddafy of Libya, Asad of Syria, and And Saddam of Iraq] or the religious fanatic state. [Saudi kingdom and Muslim Brothers]. This needs some details.
Arabs [1914-1952]
Before world war one, the Ottoman Empire allied with Germany against British and France. To eliminate the danger of the Ottoman Islamic League, the British authorities promised the Egyptians to give them the independence if they helped the allies in war. They also allied with Al Shareef [the honorable] Husain; the ruler of Al Hijaz to revolt against the Ottoman Empire accusing them to be the enemy of Islam, and the British promised him to be the king of the Arabs after their victory. In that time, the prince Abdel Aziz, son of Saud used his army in occupying more provinces in Najd, Al Ahsa’a, and other territories in the Arabian Peninsula.
By the end of the world war one, the Saudi state was the strongest state in the Arabian Peninsula, while Al Shareef Husain of Al Hijaz was deceived by his British friends, and his military efforts and his Arabic revolution was in Vain. Finally, he lost Al Hijaz after Abdel Aziz son of Saud defeated him in 1926. Abdel Aziz son of Saud became the [Sultan of Najd and it’s append ants and the prince of Al Hejaz] while Al Shareef Husain became homeless!!
Al Shareef Husain was not the only loser, because the victorious allies plotted against their other Arab and Muslim followers. The British Empire refuse to give Egypt its independence, arrested the Egyptian leaders and exiled them. Before liberating Syria and Iraq from the Ottoman occupation, British and France had their own secret pact. Accordingly; British got Iraq and France got Syria and Lebanon, while Palestine was given to the Zionists to be a Jewish state, instead of its Arab owners.
This was more than disappointment. It rooted the enmity inside the Arabs more and more towards the West, specially, during the Arab liberal movements against the Western colonialism between [1919- 1955.] which raised the slogan of the Arab Nationalism in Syria and Iraq, and the Egyptian freedom in Egypt.
The religious Ottoman Empire was abrogated and replaced by fascists Turkish leaders in 1924.This made the Islamic world without its Muslim body of leadership [Al Khelafah], after thirteen centuries. This gave the Saudi prince Abdel Aziz more credit to be the promising leader of the Islamic world instead of the former Ottoman Islamic leadership, specially, when he added Al Hijaz to his possession or custody by 1926.
To face the new situation, and to confine the new promising Wahaby leader inside his desert, the British had to revive the house of their disappointed former ally; Al Shareef Husain through his two sons; Abdollah and Faisal. The British created the kingdom of Jordon to help the promising state of Israel, and to stand as a barrier between the Saudi state and its hope to advance north to Syria. They also gave Iraq to Faisal to stop the advance of Ibn Saud towards Iraq; the historical vital space of the tribes of Najd, and the first Saudi state.
By the advice of his Egyptian counselor Hafiz Wahbah, the tough nomadic Wahaby Saudi leader Abdel Aziz had a clever political agenda to make the third Saudi state survive more time than the second and the first states. The third Saudi state was surrounded by enemies: north, in Syria, and Iraq, where the two sons of his enemy Al Shareef Husain, and in East by the Sheeah in Gulf and in Iran, and in south, by the Sheeah of Yemen. Inside his new state he had another enemies, the Sheeah and Al Ashraf or” honorable ones” in Al Hijaz, and the other tribes and clans whom were terrified and defeated by the tough Saudi state and its wild fanatic soldiers; Al Ikhwan, or “the brothers.”
Those Al Ikhwan; the brothers, were savage Arab clans who were taught the Wahaby teachings as an Islamic commandments. They found inside the Wahaby doctrine the religious justification to rout, rob and kill the other people as a Jihad. By their swords Abdel Aziz built his Saudi state step by step, but when he wanted to modernize his backward state by the help of Egypt and the West, Al Ikhwan - who were taught by Abdel Aziz and his scholars that Non Wahaby people should be fought or killed - revolted against him. That was an additional problem inside the Wahaby doctrine and the Saudi state as well. The state and its Middle aged doctrine were in bad need to be adjusted to accord the modern world of the twentieth century.
Egypt and the Muslims of India were the solution for the Saudi state. By Egypt and Muslims of India, Abdel Aziz could find allies who might help him in facing Iran in east and Syria an Iraq in north. Moreover, in the two civilized peoples of Egypt and India he could find Muslim scholars who might reform or adjust the Wahaby doctrine.
The Wahaby faith in that time had millions of followers among Muslims of India, where they found in it their satisfaction in the religious bigotry against the Non -Muslim Indians. The Wahaby doctrine was the real inspiration of creating Pakistan and dividing India as one of the greatest mistakes of the twentieth century. For this mistake, there were hundreds thousands of victims in India and Pakistan in the twentieth century, and there will be another victims in our present century.
Egypt was more important to Abdel Aziz, than India and its Non - Arab far away Muslims and their problems. His Egyptian counselor Hafiz Wahbah, was keen to orient the Saudi prince towards Egypt; the civilized leader of the Arab Muslim world, the oldest state of the world, the nearest and the biggest Arab Muslim population, the state that destroyed the first Saudi state in the nineteenth century, and might help the third Saudi state to survive if the Wahaby doctrine had its trend inside Egypt.
In that time [1900-1926] Egypt had only one problem; its practical religious faith was the suphy peaceful Muslim faith which confirmed the nature of its peaceful people. So, the only solution was to change the Suphy Egyptian faith to be Wahaby under the favorite Muslim slogan of Sunna; or the teachings attributed to the prophet Mohammed.
It was easy to a scholar like Hafiz Wahbah to think that way, not only because he disliked the western colonialism in Egypt and the Arab Muslim world, but also he believed that the Suphy faith was no longer suitable in the time of struggle for freedom. As he was one of the students of the Egyptian religious reformist Imam Mohammed Abdu, who criticized the Suphy faith and the Wahabi as well, Hafiz Wahba had a hope to reform the Wahaby from inside, by the help of its leader, Abdel Aziz, who had the same hope.
By the efforts of the Saudi prince and his Egyptian counselor and by the help of the Egyptian intellectuals- many of them were friends and colleges of Hafiz Wahbah, the Wahaby doctrine had- suddenly- many foundations inside Egypt in few years. Between 1926- 1928, the largest body of the suphy faith named ‘Al Jam’eiah Al Share’iah”, means the Jurisdiction Association, was changed to be ardent enemy of the Suphy faith. “Al Shobban Al Muslemeen,”means the Muslim youth, was established to recruit the Egyptian youth, trained and indoctrinate them the Wahaby faith, they initiated “Ansar Al Sunna” or The Partisans of Sunna, to advocate the Wahaby faith among the Egyptian masses. Finally, an ambitious young man from the Muslim youth established Al “Ikhwan Al Muslemeen”, or Muslim Brothers in 1928, he was Hasan Al Banna [1902-1948]
In only twenty years [1928-1948] Hasan Al Banna could establish fifty thousand branches of Muslim Brothers all over Egypt, from Alexandria to Aswan. More over he established the international organization of the Muslim Brothers, which helped Abdel Aziz against the ruler of Yemen, by creating a revolution inside Yemen, killing the ruler, frightening his son, and making him responded to Abdel Aziz and his claims of the borders between them. Muslim Brothers and its public and secret organizations inside and outside Egypt urged the Egyptian regime to assassinate Hasan Al Banna and persecute his followers between 1948- 1952.
This distinguish achievement of Hasan Al Banna was not only because of his cleverness, and/or the Saudi help, but basically because the Egyptian soil was paved for one century 1840- 1940 to accept the Wahaby faith.
After they dismantled the Egyptian military power in 1840, Egypt still had some of its real human power, through its intellectual inside Al Azhar, the new modern schools and the experts and the scholars who were sent to Europe.
This human intellectual power was the birth of the new educated middle class which changed the Egyptian history in the twentieth century. Poor Egyptians came from villages to Cairo and Al Azhar seeking to improve their social status by the religious education which was free and available in that time. It was the only way for any helpless young farmer to be distinguished among the society which was ruled by foreign minority used to despise the Egyptian farmers in particular. Some of those poor students of Al Azhar were sent to Europe, some of them had official ranks inside the Egyptian administration in time of modernization and development, others were still scholars inside Al Azhar and the religious body of Egypt which controlled many aspects of life in that time. Some of them had a high rank in the Egyptian society which was –officially- consisted of different ranks, the lowest of them was the farmers and the masses, and the highest were the minority foreign class and its leadership; the dynasty of Mohammed Aly.
Although the Egyptian merchants and businessmen were the core of the middle class, but they were –generally- servants of the high class which controlled the Egyptian cultivated lands and the political field as well. The new educated class knew the suffering of the poor Egyptians and had the hope for reform.
Beside Al Azhar Mohammed Aly- reluctantly-had to recruit the Egyptian farmers in his new army, but under the leadership of the foreign officers, lest they might revolt against him. During some decades, some of the educated Egyptians became officers, and revolted against the corrupted regime and its wrongs in the Orabi Movements which belonged to the Egyptian Officer Ahmed Oraby. The British Empire used this revolution to occupy Egypt in 1882. Here we can say the educated middle class in Egypt produced its first revolution in 1882 after about forty years of dismantling the Egyptian power in 1840
In that time [1840- 1882] there were some aspects of democracy, in the early Egyptian parliament, newspapers, and some parties. These aspects beside the enlightened class paved the way to the great Egyptian revolution against the British occupation in 1919 after about forty years from the British colonialism in 1882. This great Egyptian revolution of 1919 paved the way to the famous Egyptian revolution in 1952, after about thirty years, the revolution which changed the history of the Arab world and the colonialism as well.
During 1923 to 1952 democracy in Egypt had more positive aspects, through the new constitution, the strong parliament, free media, and free parties. But the whole picture was not promising. The Egyptian power and wealth were controlled by the royal dynasty and the minority, and they together were controlled by the British influence, while the new educated generations of the low class and the middle class were deprived and frustrated. Because the freedom needs Justice, and justice was confiscated in Egypt in that time, the new educated generations of young men denied that democracy which – in their opinion – gave justification to the continuous rule of the British colonialism and the foreign royal dynasty and the corrupted parties and leaders.
These new generations were aware of their rights and had their own expertise in struggle against the British occupation in 1919 and had another expertise in demonstrations and other social and political activities. They also were influenced by the new political and religious ideologies came from the West [Communism and Fascism] and from the Islamic world, [Wahaby]. Accordingly; Ahmed Husain established his new party “Egypt; the Girl” as a copy of the Italian style, and there were many secret communist organizations, but the biggest organization was the Muslim Brothers, in its secret organization and secret militia, and in its propaganda, and in its influence inside the masses.
These protesting movements were the soil that produced the “free officers” who made the Egyptian military revolution in 1952, by the leadership of Gamal Abdel Nasser, and by the help of the Muslim Brothers.
Arabs between 1952- 2001:
Abdel Aziz son of Saud, gave the mission of advocating the Wahaby doctrine to his followers in Egypt and India, and concentrated in modernizing his new state by the help of the west and allying with the new power; the U.S. A. He gave his new state his family name [Saudi] in 1932, and waited patiently the Wahaby seeds to give its fruits for the benefits of his kingdom and family. The discovery of oil in his kingdom and the reaction of the Egyptian revolution hastened his dreams to come true after his death.
In few years Nasser ‘s regime in Egypt had its features; the Arab nationalism instead of the Wahaby doctrine of his enemies “Muslim Brothers”, allying with the Soviet Union against the west imperialism, and finally, sacrificing democracy for social justice and the struggle against Israel and imperialism and its satellites, means Saudi kingdom, Jordon, and others .
In 1950’s and 1960’s, Nasser inspired the Arab, Muslim, and the third world as freedom fighters against the imperialism, and helped many nations to free themselves and to get their independence. By his charisma and the status of Egypt; the leader state, Nasser had the hope to unite the Arab nation in one state under his leadership. Being overloaded of all this struggle and hopes, Nasser as one person was unable to achieve his dreams. Being a dictator, who had an endorsement and support of the majority of the people, Nasser did not realize the urgent need of democracy to activate all the people with him, and to protect his regime. By the hard defeat in 1967, and the Israeli occupation in Egyptian and Arabic lands, Nasser’s dreams was gone, and his practical aim was to free the occupied lands, as another excuse to confiscate democracy.
Actually, his real death was in the defeat of 1967, and his official death in 1970, was the end of the Arab nationalism and its dreams, but its nightmares continued by others who tried to play the role of Egypt and Nasser.
The defeat of Nasser, Egypt and the Arab nationalism, gave a great victory to the Saudi state and its Wahaby doctrine. In 1954 the Muslim Brothers who helped Nasser in his revolution, tried to assassinate him, but they were convicted and tortured, and many of them escaped to the Saudi state, which had rapid positive changes in its wealth by oil, and in its development by the West and the Egyptian scholars of the Muslim Brothers. However, the greatest victory came to the Saudi state in the time of Sadat [1970-1981]
In the time of Nasser, Sadat was a friend of the Saudi regime, and the representative of Nasser in the Islamic organizations, which were influenced by the Saudi’s and their Wahaby faith. After Nasser Sadat had the chance to change all the policy of Egypt, Allied to the West and the Saudi state, fought Israel and had a peaceful pact with it, changed the social justice of Nasser, giving instead of it free market which made the poor masses starving, but he gave some aspects of democracy under his control, and according to his wishes. When the hungry masses revolted against him in January 18-19, 1977, his few democratic aspects gone step by step, finally, he lost his life by the religious fanatic trend which was revived by him.
From 1987 until now, Egypt was given free to the Saudi state and its Wahaby traditions and scholars who controlled most of the Egyptian administrations. For example; the Sheeah in Egypt are persecuted in Egypt to satisfy the fanatic Wahaby, and the Quranic intellectual trend who believe in Islam as the religion of peace, freedom and Justice, is also persecuted because its belief contradicts the Wahaby dogmas. By their money, the Saudi elders corrupt the Egyptian officials inside the regimes, its high class, and even the low class through the false marriages and the cheap employments.
Saudi kingdom became richer by the increasing price of oil, because of the Egyptian half victory of October 1973. Instead of having a fare portion in this millions came easily to the Saudi and other states, Egypt was punished by these states when Sadat chose the peaceful way in the Arab Israeli conflict, to solve the economical problem of Egypt after its half victory of 1973. These states allied with Sadam of Iraq against Egypt, and made him their leader to continue the war against Israel. Sadam continued his policy in threatened the oil states, blackmailing them. Finally, he took their money to fight Iran instead of Israel. After having nothing of this war, Sadam invaded Kuwait n 1990 ending the dream of the Arab Nationalism, changing it to a horrible nightmare.
In the one geographic region of Syria and Iraq, the creed of Arab Nationalism was confirmed by many historical, political and social reasons, but in the new states created in the region by the British and French after the world war one, it was impossible to unite the region in one state. The powerful party of “Al Ba’ath”; means resurrection, came to the power in Syria and in Iraq, during the life of its leader Michael Aflak. But his students who ruled the two Nationalist regimes in Syria and Iraq were ardent enemies. More over, the nationalists in Syria conspired against the United Arab Republic, the new state which united Egypt and Syria in the time of Nasser [1958-1962].
Why it was impossible to unite them according to their Arab Nationalism? The strong reason was the Wahabi faith and its reactions in this region of Syria and Iraq.
These nationalists in the Arab world - including Nasser himself- had their own reasons to use the Arab Nationalism. This slogan was used firstly in Syria to face the Wahaby faith and it’s “Mojahedeen”. In early as the middle of the nineteenth century, the followers of the Wahaby used to kill the Arab; Christians and Sheeah. The two peoples were persecuted also by the Ottoman Empire in some degrees. In spite of the enmity between the Ottomans and the Wahaby, each of them had a Muslim religious motto which should be faced by another motto; the Arab Nationalism. The Arab Christians were the pioneers of advocating the Arab Nationalism and Michael Aflak; the Christian, was the thinker and the founder of the biggest nationalist party in Syria and Iraq.
In Syria, the minority of Sheea understood the lesson, and after some coups the minority of Al Sheeah Al Nasereyah, Al Alaweyah, has taken over Syria under the slogan of Arab Nationalism, and by the leadership of Hafiz Al Asad. It was their opportunity to revenge against the majority of Al Sunna, who are Wahaby by the faith, and Muslim Brothers by the political trend.
In Iraq, The danger of the Wahaby was intense in 1920’s. The Arab Nationalism was the available solution to face the Wahaby faith, but it produced different military bloody coups, from Abdel Kareem Kasim to the two brothers Abdel Salam and Abdel Rahman Aarif, to Ahmed Hasan Al Bakr. Finally, the assassin of the different coups becomes himself the leader. It’s Sadam Husain, the problem of the world for two decades.
There is another funny example of the Arab nationalism. It’s the colonel Mo’ammar Al Kaddafy of Libya. He was a Zealot of Nasser and wanted to be a copy of him. But he is from Libya, not from Egypt. Libya is not the country that may enable him to be the leader of the Arab after Nasser, and after the disappearance of the Egyptian leadership in the Arab world. He tried to buy off Sadat, but Sadat who belonged to the same category of Kaddafy; the Military group who take over their countries, was not interested in the ambitious young Libyan leader. Besides, Sadat had already chosen his way with the U.S.A. and the Saudi kingdom. The misunderstanding between the two men became a war between Egypt and Libya, after many plots against Egypt by Al Kaddafi. Al Kaddafi appointed himself ‘The Faithful of the Arab Nationalism’ and continued in making noise here and there, but no one pays him attention. Finally, he declared his disbelief in the Arab nationalism, and has Africa instead of it, to try another play, spending the rest of the oil wealth of his country.
In 1980’s , 1990’s the Saudi Wahaby influence reached the top, not only because of the disappearance of the Egypt and its leadership, and sun sit of the Arab Nationalism, but also because of the influence of the U.S.A, which recruited the Wahaby faith in its war against the communists in Muslim world. The American doors were widely opened to welcome the Saudi Wahaby preachers who had one aim; converting America to Islam in twenty years, meaning - of course - converting them to their Wahaby faith. They used the American freedom of belief - which is banned inside the Saudi kingdom- to establish their Islamic centers and schools and other secret and public organizations as they usually do in Egypt, Pakistan and other African and Asian countries. It is the same policy which was planned by their father Abdel Aziz, but was applied cleverly by his two sons; Faisal and Fahd in a proper time. Afghanistan was the last night of this honey moon of the American Saudi relationships.
In Afghanistan’s field, the different Arab regimes were united in one mission, to encourage their religious oppositions to move to there, where they involved in hard wars against the communist regime. After some years from the collapse of that regime, the hardest line of the religious trends took over the country. It was the Taleban who were the students of the Wahaby schools in Pakistan and Afghanistan, the same copy of Al Ikhwan or the Brothers in the time of Abdel Aziz. Those students inside and outside the U.S are the promising Wahaby generation according to the Saudi plan. This current generation in Algeria and Egypt is trying to take over the regimes there through its continuous bloodsheds. But in Afghanistan, this generation took over the country under its real name; The Taleban. Those Taleban allied with their colleges from other countries under the Saudi leader Osama Ibn Laden and his secret terrorist network of Al Qa’eda.
Because they failed in converting America to their faith, the other choice was ready. It was the attack of September 11, 2001.
Chapter 2: The Holy Quran as the Book of war of ideas
This title needs a fat book to explain this subject, but this chapter gives a brief account to focus on the Holy Quran as a Book of war of ideas in the time of the Prophet Mohamed only without analyzing the Quranic verses. The Quran has recorded this war of ideas in debating the idol worshippers of Quraysh, and in reforming believers around the Prophet Mohamed as well.
The Quran contradicts the Qurayshi and the Wahhabi Saudi Sunna and the fanatic Shiites.
The Quran was a successful Book of war of ideas against Quraysh in the time of the Prophet Mohamed and it is now a successful Book of war of ideas against Wahhabism and fanatic Shiites. To make its discourse fit all humans any time, the Quran mentioned the name of Quraysh only one time, but in discoursing them and other Arab tribes using descriptions like: disbelievers, idol worshippers, hypocrites, and transgressors, criminals and believers, righteous and Muslims. So, the Holy Quran is still the successful Book of war of ideas in reform and in dismantling the fanatic discourse.
(A) The Holy Quran refuting the Qurayshi war of ideas
Quraysh motives in rejecting the Quran
1-Islam in its faith threatened the homogony of the tribe of Quraysh. In that time they controlled the Holy Mosque and pilgrimage and used to keep under their custody samples of the sacred statues of the famous idols of Arab tribes. Quraysh kept them as hostages to ensure the safety of its trade caravans between Yemen and Syria. Those Arab tribes used to fight each other for any reason or without any reason just as a bloody exercise of their daily life, but they keep the safety of the Qurayshi Eastern trade because Quraysh honored their idols by keeping them inside the Holy sacred Mosque in Mecca. For this reason Quraysh violated (Mellat Ebrahim) or the religion of Islam, by idolizing and worshipping tombs and sacred statues for the vanity of this life. The Quran was revealed to Mohamed to reform the faith of humans and the Qurayshi tribe in particular. To obey the Islamic faith, Quraysh ought to abandon those idols and to purify the Holy Sacred Mosque from their sacred tombs and statues. It means Quraysh had to give up its Eastern trade. It means to sacrifice its wealth and its influence and its homogony in the Arabian Peninsula.
2-Islam in its high values threatened the homogony of the tribe of Quraysh as this tribe used to claim itself as the chosen people from the linage of Abraham to preside other Arabic tribes contradicting the high values of Islam as the religion of freedom, justice and peace.
Quran reflects these aspects of Qurayshi mentality in debating them.
Quraysh claimed itself the chosen people
1- They thought themselves the best people because they made facilities for the pilgrims. Quran refuted them saying:
( 009.019:What! do you make (one who undertakes) the giving of drink to the pilgrims and the guarding of the Sacred Mosque like him who believes in Allah and the latter day and strives hard in Allah's way? They are not equal with Allah; and Allah does not guide the unjust people. 009.020Those who believed and fled (their homes), and strove hard in Allah's way with their property and their souls, are much higher in rank with Allah; and those are they who are the achievers (of their objects. 009.021 Their Lord gives them good news of mercy from Himself and (His) good pleasure and gardens, wherein lasting blessings shall be theirs; 009.022 Abiding therein for ever; surely Allah has a Mighty reward with Him. )
2-T hey thought themselves the best people because they made a façade prayers without real righteousness. Quran refuted them saying:
( 002.177It is not righteousness that you turn your faces towards the East and the West,( in prayers ), but righteousness is this that one should believe in Allah and the last day and the angels and the Book and the prophets, and give away wealth out of love for Him to the near of kin and the orphans and the needy and the wayfarer and the beggars and for (the emancipation of) the captives, and keep up prayer and pay the poor-rate; and the performers of their promise when they make a promise, and the patient in distress and affliction and in time of conflicts-- these are they who are true (to themselves) and these are they who guard (against evil).).
3- As they believed themselves the chosen people they invented specific rituals in pilgrimage to make themselves distinguished from other people. Quran refuted them saying:
( 002.189 They ask you concerning the new moon. Say: They are times appointed for (the benefit of) men, and (for) the pilgrimage; and it is not righteousness that you should enter the houses at their backs, but righteousness is this that one should guard (against evil); and go into the houses by their doors and be careful (of your duty) to Allah, that you may be successful. 002.199 Then hasten on from the Place from which the people hasten on and ask the forgiveness of Allah; surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. )
4- They used their façade prayers to justify their transgression and their disbelief in Quran. Quran refuted them saying:
( 008.031 And when Our verses are recited to them, they say: We have heard ; if we pleased we could say the like of it; this is nothing but the stories of the ancients. 008.032 And when they said: O Allah! if this is the truth from Thee, then rain upon us stones from heaven or inflict on us a painful punishment. 008.033 But Allah was not going to chastise them while you were among them, nor is Allah going to chastise them while yet they ask for forgiveness. 008.034 And what (excuse) have they that Allah should not chastise them while they hinder (men) from the Sacred Mosque and they are not (fit to be) guardians of it; its guardians are only those who guard (against evil), but most of them do not know. 008.035 And their prayer before the House is nothing but whistling and clapping of hands ;(nonsense) taste then the chastisement, for you disbelieved. 008.036 Surely those who disbelieve spend their wealth to hinder (people) from the way of Allah; so they shall spend it, then it shall be to them an intense regret, then they shall be overcome; and those who disbelieve shall be driven together to hell. )
5- After the Prophet Mohamed and his followers had immigrated to al Madfina, Quraysh hindered them from pilgrimage. Quraysh thought it had the right to do it as the chosen people. Quran has refuted them confirming that this sacred Holy house of Allah is for all the humans equally:
( 022.025 Surely (as for) those who disbelieve, and hinder (men) from Allah's way and from the Sacred Mosque which We have made equally for all men, (for) the dweller therein and (for) the visitor, and whoever shall incline therein to wrong unjustly, We will make him taste of a painful chastisement. 022.026 And when We assigned to Ibrahim the place of the House, saying: Do not associate with Me aught, and purify My House for those who make the circuit and stand to pray and bow and prostrate themselves. 022.027 And proclaim among men the Pilgrimage: they will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, coming from every remote path.).
Quraysh rejected Quran to keep its international trade and its hegemony. Quran refuted them saying:
( 028.057 And they say: If we follow the guidance with you, we shall be carried off from our country. What ! have We not settled them in a safe, sacred territory to which fruits of every kind shall be drawn?-- a sustenance from Us; but most of them do not know. )So, they knew the Quran is guidance from Allah, but they rejected it to keep their way of life.
As they rejected the Quran for their economical motives, Allah reminded them when they face the death, the final destination of this life when no one can escape it, and no one can be saved:
( 056.081Do you then hold this Message in contempt? 056.082 And have ye made it your livelihood that ye should declare it false? 056.083 Why is it not then that when it (soul) comes up to the throat, 056.084 And you at that time look on--056.085 And We are nearer to it than you, but you do not see-- 056.086 Then why is it not-- if you are not held under authority-- 056.087
That you send it (not) back-- if you are truthful? )
Aspects of their war of ideas in rejecting the Quran
1-Conferences to reject the Quran
There are verses in the Quran refer to conference were held by the leaders of Quraysh in waging war of ideas. Some of them had ordered people not to listen to the Quran, Allah responds to them saying :( 006.026 : And they prohibit (others) from it and go far away from it, and they only bring destruction upon their own souls while they do not perceive. ).
Some ordered the audience to make noise while reciting the Quran: (041.026 :And those who disbelieve say: Do not listen to this Quran and make noise therein, perhaps you may overcome. )Allah threatened them saying: 041.027: Therefore We will most certainly make those who disbelieve taste a severe punishment, and We will most certainly reward them for the evil deeds they used to do.) .
In some verses we can find many details describing their conferences in nights and the retribution that awaits them in the hill fire : ( 023.066 My verses were indeed recited to you, but you used to turn back on your heels, 023.067 In arrogance; talking nonsense about the Quran, and left him like one telling fables by night. 23.068 Is it then that they do not ponder over what is said, or is it that there has come to them that which did not come to their fathers of old? )
The Prophet Mohammed used to attend some of these conferences. He was ordered twice not to do it: ( 043.083 )( 070.042 ) So leave them plunging into false discourses and sporting until they meet their day which they are threatened with. ). Mohamed disobeyed this order, so he was blamed in this verse : ( 006.068 And when you see those who enter into false discourses about Our verses, withdraw from them until they enter into some other discourse, and if the Shaitan causes you to forget, then do not sit after recollection with the unjust people. )
Also some conferences were held in plotting violence against the Prophet Mohamed and his people: (008.030:And when those who disbelieved devised plans against you that they might confine you or slay you or drive you away; and they devised plans and Allah too had arranged a plan; and Allah is the best of planners.) . Prophet Mohamed and his followers had to immigrate to Al Madina to escape this persecution.
In the Islamic state established by the Prophet Mohamed in Al Madina, there was unlimited freedom of belief and speech. The hypocrites (The religious oppositions) enjoyed it in waging war of ideas against Islam and Muslims by holding conferences to reject the Quran as the leaders of Quraysh did in Mecca. In Al Madina, the companions of the Prophet Mohamed used to attend these conferences. Allah blamed them and threatened them saying : ( 004.140 And indeed He has revealed to you in the Book that when you hear Allah's verses disbelieved in and mocked at do not sit with them until they enter into some other discourse; surely then you would be like them; surely Allah will gather together the hypocrites and the unbelievers all in hell. )
Also, the hypocrites were threatened by hill fire in the Hereafter: (009.065: And if you should question them, they would certainly say: We were only idly discoursing and sporting. Say: Was it at Allah and His communications and His Messenger that you mocked? )
Moreover, they built a mosque using it as headquarter to plot against Islam and Mohamed himself used to attend it. Allah exposed this conspiracy ordering the Prophet Mohamed not to attend this mosque : ( 009.107 And those who built a mosque to cause harm and for unbelief and to cause disunion among the believers and an ambush to him who made war against Allah and His Messenger before; and they will certainly swear: We did not desire aught but good; and Allah bears witness that they are most surely liars. 009.108 Never stand in it; certainly a mosque founded on piety from the very first day is more deserving that you should stand in it; in it are men who love that they should be purified; and Allah loves those who purify themselves.)
2-Disputing the Quran to tarnish it: (Jidal):
However, Quraysh used a way of debate described in the Quran as ( Jidal ) which means debate to defeat by all means without any reason. Allah describes it as a human habit, not only in Quraysh but you may find it anywhere any time: ( 022.003 And among men there is he who disputes about Allah without knowledge and follows every rebellious Shaitan; ) (022.008 And among men there is he who disputes about Allah without knowledge and without guidance and without an illuminating book, 022.009 Turning away haughtily that he may lead (others) astray from the way of Allah; for him is disgrace in this world, and on the day of resurrection We will make him taste the punishment of burning:022.010 This is due to what your two hands have sent before, and because Allah is not in the least unjust to the servants.)
(Jidal ) is bad in the controversial issues, but it is the worst in religious truth concerning Allah, the creator of this world and other worlds. One who makes this kind of ( Jidal ) is described as ignorant and will be in hell fire: ( 031.020 : Do you not see that Allah has made what is in the heavens and what is in the earth subservient to you, and made complete to you His favors outwardly and inwardly? And among men is he who disputes in respect of Allah though having no knowledge nor guidance, nor a book giving light. ).
Some of them were the leaders of the Qurayshi trade travelling here and there, having the fame and the prestige.( 040.004 : None dispute concerning the verses of Allah but those who disbelieve, therefore let not their going to and fro in the cities deceive you. ).
To preach them with serious warning , Allah mentions the details of retribution in the hell fire if they insist to make this ( Jidal ), or dispute : ( 040.069 Have you not seen those who dispute with respect to the verses of Allah: how are they turned away? 040.070 Those who reject the Book and that with which We have sent Our Messenger; but they shall soon come to know. 040.071 When the fetters and the chains shall be on their necks; they shall be dragged 040.072 Into boiling water, then in the fire shall they be burned; 040.073 Then shall it be said to them: Where is that which you used to set up 040.074 Besides Allah? They shall say: They are gone away from us, nay, we used not to call upon anything before. Thus does Allah confound the unbelievers. 040.075 That is because you exulted in the land unjustly and because you behaved insolently. 040.076 Enter the gates of hell to abide therein, evil then is the abode of the proud. 040.077 So be patient, surely the promise of Allah is true. So should We make you see part of what We threaten them with, or should We cause you to die, to Us shall they be returned. )
3-When listening to the Quran:
They asked for another Quran
Listening to the Quran, they asked the Prophet Mohamed to bring another Quran that pleases and appeases them, or to abrogate this Quran. Allah answered them :( 010.015 And when Our clear verses are recited to them, those who hope not for Our meeting say: Bring a Quran other than this or change it. Say: It does not beseem me that I should change it of myself; I follow naught but what is revealed to me; surely I fear, if I disobey my Lord, the punishment of a mighty day.010.016 Say: If Allah had desired (otherwise) I would not have recited it to you, nor would He have taught it to you; indeed I have lived a lifetime among you before it; do you not then understand? 010.017 Who is then more unjust than who forges a lie against Allah or (who) gives the lie to His verses? Surely the guilty shall not be successful.)
They were very angry:
1-The Quran describes their feeling when they listened to the Quran and threatened them :( 022.072And when Our clear verses are recited to them you will find denial on the faces of those who disbelieve; they almost spring upon those who recite to them Our verses. Say: Shall I inform you of what is worse than this? The fire; Allah has promised it to those who disbelieve; and how evil the resort! ). Then Allah refute the faith of all idol worshippers saying: (022.073: O people! a parable is set forth, therefore listen to it: surely those whom you call upon besides Allah cannot create fly, though they should all gather for it, and should the fly snatch away anything from them, they could not take it back from it. So weak are the invoker and the invoked. )
2-Sometimes, they looked to the Prophet with faces full of hatred, accusing him to be mad ( 068.051And those who disbelieve would almost smite you with their eyes when they hear the reminder, and they say: Most surely he is mad. )
3-To face the war of ideas inside the Quran when it was recited, they had their own accusations. The Quran refuted them :( 034.043 And when Our clear verses are recited to them, they say: This is naught but a man who desires to turn you away from that which your fathers worshipped. And they say: This is naught but a lie that is forged. And those who disbelieve say of the truth when it comes to them: This is only clear enchantment. 034.044 And We have not given them any books which they read, nor did We send to them before you a warner. 034.045 And those before them rejected (the truth), and these have not yet attained a tenth of what We gave them, but they gave the lie to My messengers, then how was the manifestation of My disapproval? 034.046 Say: I exhort you only to one thing, that rise up for Allah's sake in twos and singly, then ponder: there is no madness in your fellow-citizen; he is only a warner to you before a severe chastisement. 034.047 Say: Whatever reward I have asked of you, that is only for yourselves; my reward is only with Allah, and He is a witness of all things. 034.048 Say: Surely my Lord utters the truth, the great Knower of the unseen. 034.049 Say: The truth has come, and the falsehood shall vanish and shall not come back. 034.050 Say: "If I am astray, I only stray to the loss of my own soul: but if I receive guidance, it is because of the inspiration of my Lord to me: it is He Who hears all things, and is (ever) near.")
4-In debating Quraysh, Allah defied them by the miracle of the Quran, as the Quran is a miracle for all humans, defying humans
Before the Quran, the messages from Allah were limited in a specific people and in specific time and specific place. So the messengers of Allah before Mohammed were given and supported by physical tangible miracles like the miracles of Moses. Mohamed was revealed the Quran, the final Holy message for all the mankind from his time to the end of this world. So, Mohammed was not supported by any material miracle. His miracle is his message itself, the Quran.
In rejecting the Quran, Quraysh accused Mohamed that he forged it. Allah defied them to bring a Book like the Quran: (052.033 Or do they say: He has forged it. Nay! They do not believe. 052.034 Then let them bring a recital like it if they are truthful. ). They failed but insisted accusing the Quran was fabricated by Mohamed.
Then Allah defied them to bring ten chapters like its chapters if they could, ( Quran has 114 chapters), but they failed :( 011.013 Or, do they say: He has forged it. Say: Then bring ten forged chapters like it and call upon whom you can besides Allah, if you are truthful. 011.014 But if they do not answer you, then know that it is revealed by Allah's knowledge and that there is no god but He; will you (disbelievers) then submit?).
Then they were defied to bring only one chapter, but they also failed: (010.038 Or do they say: He has forged it? Say: Then bring a chapter like this and invite whom you can besides Allah, if you are truthful. 010.039 Nay, they reject that of which they have no comprehensive knowledge, and the final sequel of it has not yet come to them; even thus did those before them reject (the truth); see then what the end of the unjust was. ). This fact was repeated with confirmation that they could not bring one chapter like it: (002.023 : And if you are in doubt as to that which We have revealed to Our servant, then produce a chapter like it and call on your witnesses besides Allah if you are truthful. 002.024 : But if you cannot- and of a surety you cannot- then fear the Fire whose fuel is men and stones,- which is prepared for the unbelievers. ). Moreover, it was stated that it is impossible for humans and Jinn to bring a book like it: (017.088 Say: If men and jinn should combine together to bring the like of this Quran, they could not bring the like of it, though some of them were aiders of others.)
However, Quraysh had its ways of war of ideas in rejecting the Quran by:
Asking material miracles instead of the Quran:
They insisted asking Mohamed to bring a material miracle if he wanted them to believe in his message. Allah refuted it saying: (013.007: And those who disbelieve say: Why has not a miracle been sent down upon him from his Lord? You are only a warner and (there is) a guide for every people. )( 013.027 And those who disbelieve say: Why is not a a miracle sent down upon him by his Lord? Say: Surely who chooses to go astray Allah makes him astray, and guides to Himself those who turn (to Him). (006.037 And they say: Why has not a miracle been sent down to him from his Lord? Say: Surely Allah is able to send down a a miracle, but most of them do not know.)
Sometimes they named some specific miracles: ( (017.090 And they say: We will by no means believe in you until you cause a fountain to gush forth from the earth for us. 017.091 Or you should have a garden of palms and grapes in the midst of which you should cause rivers to flow forth, gushing out. 017.092 Or you should cause the heaven to come down upon us in pieces as you think, or bring Allah and the angels face to face (with us). 017.093 Or you should have a house of gold, or you should ascend into heaven, and we will not believe in your ascending until you bring down to us a book which we may read.). The answer was: (Say: Glory be to my Lord; am I aught but a mortal messenger).
According to the Quran, it is impossible to see Allah in this world or in the Hereafter. It is impossible also to see angles as long we are alive. We will see them in the moment of death and also in the Hereafter. Quraysh asked the Prophet Mohamed to see Allah and the angles as a miracle that makes them believe. The answer was no. (025.021 And those who do not hope for Our meeting, say: Why have not angels been sent down upon us, or (why) do we not see our Lord? Now certainly they are too proud of themselves and have revolted in great revolt.025.022 On the day when they shall see the angels, there shall be no joy on that day for the guilty) ( 015.006 And they say: O you to whom the Reminder has been revealed! you are most surely insane: 015.007 Why do you not bring to us the angels if you are of the truthful ones? 015.008 We do not send the angels but with truth, and then they would not be respited.)
Some answers gave two reasons::First reason :Quran is enough as a miracle for the one who is looking for the truth: (029.050 And they say: Why are not a miracle sent down upon him from his Lord? Say: The miracles are only with Allah, and I am only a plain warner. 029.051 Is it not enough for them that We have revealed to you the Book which is recited to them? Most surely there is mercy in this and a reminder for a people who believe. 029.052 Say: Allah is sufficient as a witness between me and you; He knows what is in the heavens and the earth. And (as for) those who believe in the falsehood and disbelieve in Allah, these it is that are the losers. )
Second: The material miracle would not make them believe: (006.007 And if We had sent to you a writing on a paper, then they had touched it with their hands, certainly those who disbelieve would have said: This is nothing but clear enchantment.) (015.014 And even if We open to them a gateway of heaven, so that they ascend into it all the while, 015.015 : They would certainly say: Only our eyes have been covered over, rather we are an enchanted people. ) (006.109 And they swear by Allah with the strongest of their oaths, that if a a miracle came to them they would most certainly believe in it. Say: Miracles are only with Allah; and what should make you know that when it comes they will not believe? ) ( 006.111 And even if We had sent down to them the angels and the dead had spoken to them and We had brought together all things before them, they would not believe ( by their sincere heart) unless Allah pleases, but most of them are ignorant. ).
Material miracle did not make ancient people believe in the messengers before Mohamed and would not make Arabs believe in the time of Mohamed: (017.059 And nothing could have hindered Us that We should send miracle except that the ancients rejected them)
Actually, Quraysh in their innermost hearts they believed that Mohammed had the guidance in the Quran, but this guidance endangered their homogony and wealth and prestige. So, they asked the materials miracle just to reject the Quran. Mohamed was sad, hoping that he had a material miracle to satisfy them and to please and appease them and make them believe. Allah blamed him and taught him saying: (006.033 We know indeed that what they say certainly grieves you, but surely they do not disbelief you ; but the unjust deny the verses of Allah. 006.034 And certainly messengers before you were rejected, but they were patient on being rejected and persecuted until Our help came to them; and there is none to change the words of Allah, and certainly there has come to you some information about the messengers. 006.035 And if their turning away is hard on you, then if you can seek an opening (to go down) into the earth or a ladder (to ascend up) to heaven so that you should bring them a miracle and if Allah had pleased He would certainly have gathered them all on guidance, therefore be not of the ignorant. 006.036 Only those accept who listen; (in truth), and (as to) the dead, Allah will raise them, then to Him they shall be returned.)
5-Fabricating hadeeth
Hadeeth means sayings and stories. Quran is described as Hadeeth also. So, in the field of religions there are two Hadeethes: The Holy Hadeeth, or the messages from Allah, and the false Hadeethes, fabricated by idol worshipper, revealed by Satan or Shaitans. Allah says ( : 006.112
And thus did We make for every prophet an enemy, the Shaitans from among men and jinn, some of them suggesting to others varnished falsehood to deceive (them), and had your Lord pleased they would not have done it, therefore leave them and that which they forge.006.113
And that the hearts of those who do not believe in the hereafter may incline to it and that they may be well pleased with it and that they may earn what they are going to earn (of evil). 006.114
Shall I then seek a judge other than Allah? And He it is Who has revealed to you the Book (which is) made plain; and those whom We have given the Book know that it is revealed by your Lord with truth, therefore you should not be of the disputers. 006.115 And the word of your Lord has been accomplished truly and justly; there is none who can change His words, and He is the Hearing, the Knowing. 006.116 And if you obey most of those in the earth, they will lead you astray from Allah's way; they follow but conjecture and they only lie. )
In the time of Mohammed, Quraysh had assigned some people to tell stories (Hadeeth) to make people ignore the Quran. After the death of Mohamed, Quraysh took over and did the same under the very title ( Hadeeth) and attributing this Hadeeth to the Prophet Mohamed as (Sunna ). Allah in the Quran has predicted it making it a bad human habit, saying: (031.006 But there are, among men, those who purchase idle tales( Bad Hadeeth ), without knowledge (or meaning), to mislead (men) from the Path of Allah and throw ridicule (on the Path): for such there will be a Humiliating Penalty. 031.007 And when Our verses are recited to him, he turns back proudly, as if he had not heard them, as though in his ears were a heaviness, therefore announce to him a painful chastisement. ) ( 045.006 :These are the verses of Allah which We recite to you with truth; then in what Hadeeth would they believe after Allah and His verses? 045.007 Woe to every sinful liar, 045.008 Who hears the verses of Allah recited to him, then persists proudly as though he had not heard them; so announce to him a painful punishment.)
6- Mocking the Quran:
Instead of respecting the Quran, they ridiculed it. ( 037.012Nay! you wonder while they mock, 037.013 And when they are reminded, they mind not, 037.014 And when they see a verse they incite one another to scoff, )
People who used to tell false Hadeeth to twist others from listening to the Quran, they also ridicule the Quran. Allah threatened them saying: ( 045.009And when he comes to know of any of Our verses, he takes it for a jest; For such there is a shameful doom. 045.010 Before them is hell, and there shall not avail them aught of what they earned, nor those whom they took for guardians besides Allah, and they shall have a grievous punishment. )
Allah described it as a bad human habit any time and place:(018.056And We do not send messengers but as givers of good news and warning, and those who disbelieve make a false contention that they may render null thereby the truth, and they take My verses and that with which they are warned for a mockery.)
7-Mocking the Prophet Mohammed
1-According to the Qurayshi stander, Mohamed was not a great person. Although they named him the faithful and the trustful one, but he was not rich. As the owner of wealth and power, they consider themselves better than him to be messenger of Allah instead of him. This is a common human habit as the elders of the ancient nations had the same attitude towards the prophets before Mohammed: (006.123 Thus have We placed leaders in every town, its wicked men, to plot (and burrow) therein: but they only plot against their own souls, and they perceive it not.
006.124 : And when a communication comes to them ( through prophets ) they say: We will not believe till we are given the like of what Allah's messengers are given. Allah best knows where He places His message. There shall befall those who are guilty humiliation from Allah and severe chastisement because of what they planned. )
The elders of Quraysh said angrily: (038.008 "What! has the Message been sent to him - (Of all persons) among us?",but they are in doubt concerning My (Own) Message! Nay, they have not yet tasted My Punishment! ). They forgot that Allah is the One who made them rich as a test, and they failed in this test :( 043.031 : And they say: If only this Qur'an had been revealed to some great man of the two towns? ) the answer was (043.032 Will they distribute the mercy of your Lord? We distribute among them their livelihood in the life of this world, and We have exalted some of them above others in degrees, that some of them may take others in subjection; and the mercy of your Lord is better than what they amass.).
2- This mentality is expected to mock Mohamed as a Prophet, taking advantage of him as a simple man: (021.036 And when those who disbelieve see you, they do not take you but for one to be scoffed at: Is this he who speaks of your gods? And they are deniers at the mention of the Beneficent Allah.). (025.041 And when they see you, they do not take you for aught but a mockery: Is this he whom Allah has raised to be a messenger? 025.042 He had well-nigh led us astray from our gods had we not adhered to them patiently!) Allah debated them: (And they will know, when they see the punishment, who is straying farther off from the path. 025.043 Have you seen him who takes his low desires for his god? Will you then be a protector over him? 025.044 Or do you think that most of them do hear or understand? They are nothing but as cattle; nay, they are straying farther off from the path. )
Allah described it as a bad human habit, before and in the time of Mohamed :(006.010And certainly messengers before you were mocked at, but that which they mocked at encompassed the scoffers among them. ) ( 021.041 And certainly messengers before you were scoffed at, then there befell those of them who scoffed that at which they had scoffed. )
8-Accusing the Prophet Mohammed
It was easy for them to accuse the Prophet Mohammed. Allah says :( 010.002 what! is it a wonder to the people that We revealed to a man from among themselves, saying: Warn the people and give good news to those who believe that theirs is a footing of firmness with their Lord. The unbelievers say: This is most surely a manifest enchanter.)
In their discussion about him they accused him to be an enchanter and liar: ( ( 038.004 And they wonder that there has come to them a warner from among themselves, and the disbelievers say: This IS an enchanter, a liar.038.005 "Has he made the gods (all) into one Allah? Truly this is a wonderful thing!" 038.006 And the chief persons of them break forth, saying: Go and steadily adhere to your gods; this is most surely a thing sought after. 038.007 We never heard of this in the former faith; this is nothing but a forgery)
They also accused him to be a poet and mad :( 015.006 And they say: O you to whom the Reminder has been revealed! you are most surely insane: )(037.036 And to say: What! shall we indeed give up our gods for the sake of a mad poet? 037.037 Nay: he has come with the truth and verified the messengers.)
Allah had strengthened His messenger against these accusations and educating him and defending him, saying :( 052.029 Therefore continue to remind, for by the grace of your Lord, you are not a soothsayer, or a madman. 052.030 Or do they say: A poet, we wait for him the evil accidents of time. 52.031 Say: Wait, for surely I too with you am of those who wait.052.032 Nay! do their understandings bid them this? Or are they an inordinate people? 052.033 Or do they say: He has forged it. Nay! they do not believe. 052.034 Then let them bring a recital like it if they are truthful. 052.035 Or were they created without there being anything, or are they the creators? 052.036 Or did they create the heavens and the earth? Nay! they have no certainty. 052.037 Or have they the treasures of your Lord with them? Or have they been set in absolute authority? 052.038 Or have they a ladder, by which they can (climb up to heaven and) listen (to its secrets)? Then let (such a) listener of theirs produce a manifest proof. 017.047 We know best what they listen to when they listen to you, and when they take counsel secretly, when the unjust say: You follow only a man bewitched.)
Sometimes, they mixed accusations and mocking and asking material miracles together. Allah defended His messenger in debating them : ( 025.007 And they say: What is the matter with this Messenger that he eats food and goes about in the markets; why has not an angel been sent down to him, so that he should have been a warner with him? 025.008 "Or (Why) has not a treasure been bestowed on him, or why has he (not) a garden Or (why is not) a treasure sent down to him, or he is made to have a garden from which he should eat? And the unjust say: You do not follow any but a man bewitched. 025.009 See what likenesses do they apply to you, so they have gone astray, therefore they shall not be able to find a way. 025.010 Blessed is He Who, if He please, will give you what is better than this, gardens beneath which rivers flow, and He will give you palaces. 025.011 But they reject the hour, and We have prepared a burning fire for him who rejects the hour. )
Allah stated that it is a human bad habit before and in time of Mohammed:( 051.052 Thus there did not come to those before them a messenger but they said: A magician or a mad man. 051.053 Have they charged each other with this? Nay! they are an inordinate people.)
9- Quraysh justified its human made religion
1-They had two justifications: It is their tradition and attributing it to Allah falsely. Allah debating them saying :( 007.028And when they commit an indecency they say: We found our fathers doing this, and Allah has enjoined it on us. Say: Surely Allah does not enjoin indecency; do you say against Allah what you do not know? 007.029 Say: My Lord has enjoined justice, and set upright your faces at every time of prayer and call on Him, being sincere to Him in obedience; as He brought you forth in the beginning, so shall you also return. ).
2-The justification of attributing their human made religion to Allah means that it is the will of Allah that they became idol worshippers. Allah says debating them stating that it is human bad habit :( 006.148 Those who are polytheists will say: If Allah had pleased we would not have associated (aught with Him) nor our fathers, nor would we have forbidden (to ourselves) anything; even so did those before them reject until they tasted Our punishment. Say: Have you any knowledge with you so you should bring it forth to us? You only follow a conjecture and you only tell lies.) ( 016.035 The worshippers of false gods say: "If Allah had so willed, we should not have worshipped aught but Him - neither we nor our fathers,- nor should we have prescribed prohibitions other than His." So did those who went before them. But what is the mission of messengers but to preach the Clear Message?)
In more debate in this issue Allah says:( 043.020And they say: If the Almighty Allah had pleased, we should never have worshipped them. They have no knowledge of this; they only lie. 043.021 Or have We given them a book before it so that they hold fast to it? 043.022 Nay! they say: "We found our fathers following a certain religion, and we do guide ourselves by their footsteps." 043.023 And thus, We did not send before you any warner in a town, but those who led easy lives in it said: Surely we found our fathers on a course, and surely we are followers of their footsteps. ).
Accordingly, they prohibited giving charities, as they thought Allah wants the poor to be poor ( 036.047 And when it is said to them: Spend out of what Allah has given you, those who disbelieve say to those who believe: Shall we feed him whom, if Allah please, He could feed? You are in naught but clear error. ).
Quraysh have repeated this faith after they took over Muslim Arab Empire under the title of Sunna and Jabreyya, which makes Allah not human is the one who is responsible for the human sins. They attribute to Allah all the wills and the deeds of the humans, so man is not responsible for his deeds as man has not any choice or any will.
3- This debate itself is clear evidence confirms the unlimited human freedom in religion and thinking and in doing any things. Allah, the creator is debating some of His creations to convince them to believe in Him alone and not to believe in superstitions. God does not like idol worshipping but He gives the human the unlimited freedom of belief and speech to be responsible for their choice in the Day of Judgment. Allah says: (039.007 If you disbelieve in Allah, then surely Allah is Self-sufficient above all need of you; and He does not like disbelief in His servants; and if you are grateful, He likes it in you; and no bearer of burden shall bear the burden of another; then to your Lord is your return, then will He inform you of what you did; surely He is Cognizant of what is in the breasts.). Allah states the unlimited freedom of human deeds and the human responsibility in the Day of Judgment: (041.040 Those who distort Our revelations are not hidden from Us. Which is better?- he that is cast into the Fire, or he that comes safe through, on the Day of Judgment? Do what ye will. Lo! He is Seer of what ye do. )
According to the Quran, any one chooses guidance Allah guide him and increase his guidance, any one chooses misguidance Allah increases it: (019.075 Say: "If any men go astray, (Allah) Most Gracious extends (the rope) to them, until, when they see the warning of Allah (being fulfilled) - either in punishment or in (the approach of) the Hour, then they shall know who is in more evil plight and weaker in forces.019.076 : And Allah increases in guidance those who go aright; and ever-abiding good works are with your Lord best in recompense and best in yielding fruit. ) ( 047.017 And (as for) those who follow the Guidance, He increases the (light of) Guidance, and bestows on them their Piety and Restraint (from evil))
There are more than one thousand Quranic verses confirm the freedom of belief and freedom of speech and talking about hell fire and paradise as result of this human choice: (018.029 Say, "The truth is from your Lord": Let him believe who wills to believe, and let him disbelieve who wills to disbelieve, for the wrong-doers We have prepared a Fire whose (smoke and flames), like the walls and roof of a tent, will hem them in: if they implore relief they will be granted water like melted brass, that will scald their faces, how dreadful the drink! How uncomfortable a couch to recline on! 018.030 : Surely (as for) those who believe and do good, We do not waste the reward of him who does a good work. 018.031 : These it is for whom are gardens of perpetuity beneath which rivers flow, ornaments shall be given to them therein of bracelets of gold, and they shall wear green robes of fine silk and thick silk brocade interwoven with gold, reclining therein on raised couches; excellent the recompense and goodly the resting place.).
4- Allah debated then in following their tradition, saying: (002.170 And when it is said to them, Follow what Allah has revealed, they say: Nay! we follow what we found our fathers upon. What! and though their fathers had no sense at all, nor did they follow the right way.) ( 005.104 And when it is said to them, Come to what Allah has revealed and to the Messenger, they say: That on which we found our fathers is sufficient for us. What! even though their fathers knew nothing and did not follow the right way.) ( 031.021 And when it is said to them: Follow what Allah has revealed, they say: Nay, we follow that on which we found our fathers. What! though the Shaitan calls them to the chastisement of the burning fire! ).
It is also stated as a human bad habit: (043.022 Nay! they say: We found our fathers on a course, and surely we are guided by their footsteps. 043.023 : And thus, We did not send before you any warner in a town, but those who led easy lives in it said: Surely we found our fathers on a course, and surely we are followers of their footsteps. 043.024 : (The warner) said: What! even if I bring to you a better guide than that on which you found your fathers? They said: Surely we are unbelievers in that with which you are sent. )
(B) The Holy Quran waging war of ideas debating their faith to worship Allah alone
1-Quraysh made mosques for worshipping Allah and idols
Mellat Ebrahim (The religion of Abraham) or the real Islam is to believe in One God, Allah alone, without any idols, son, or wife. This was violated by worshipping saints and sacred statues and sacred tombs. According to Mellat Ebrahim, mosques should be devoted to worshipping Allah alone, without calling upon any one with Allah. Quraysh violated it by using mosques in worshipping idols. Allah says: ( 072.018 And that the mosques are Allah's, therefore call not upon any one with Allah: ). The next verses give us a brief account about the Prophet Mohamed when he said it publicly to purify mosques to worshipping Allah alone: (072.019 And that when the servant of Allah stood up calling upon Him, they well nigh crowded him (to death). 072.020 Say: I only call upon my Lord, and I do not associate any one with Him. 072.021
Say: I do not control for you evil or good.)
Muslims now – by the Qurayshi influence – use mosques in worshipping saints and Imams.
2- Worshiping Allah and idols
Quraysh did not deny Allah as the super God. Moreover, they worshipped Him as the one who creates all the worlds. As they believed in Allah, Allah ordered Mohamed: ((006.019 Say: What thing is the weightiest in testimony? Say: Allah is witness between you and me; and this Quran has been revealed to me that with it I may warn you and whomsoever it reaches. Do you really bear witness that there are other gods with Allah? Say: I do not bear witness. Say: He is only one Allah, and surely I am clear of that which you set up (with Him). )
But they believed in other gods beside Allah that they may bring them nearer to Allah. It is the same faith that most of Muslims now still have. So, Allah is addressing generally humans to worship Him alone, saying:(039.002 Surely We have revealed to you the Book with the truth, therefore serve Allah, being sincere to Him in obedience.039.003 Now, surely, sincere religion is due to Allah (alone) and (as for) those who take guardians besides Him, (saying), We worship them only that they may bring us near unto Allah, surely Allah will judge between them in that in which they differ; surely Allah does not guide him aright who is a liar, ungrateful. 039.004 If Allah desire to take a son to Himself, He will surely choose those He pleases from what He has created. Glory be to Him: He is Allah, the One, theIrresistible.)
Aspects of the Quranic argument
Allah is the only One who creates the humans and the universe
This is the basic fact in the Quranic argument. Allah says to all humans : (035.001 Praise be to Allah, Who created (out of nothing) the heavens and the earth, Who made the angels, messengers with wings,- two, or three, or four (pairs): He adds to Creation as He pleases: for Allah has power over all things. )(035.003: O men! call to mind the favor of Allah on you; is there any creator besides Allah who gives you sustenance from the heaven and the earth? There is no god but He; whence are you then turned away?)
Allah, the Originator of the heavens and the earth controls them, while the idols have nothing
This is clear in these two verses :(035.013 : He merges Night into Day, and he merges Day into Night, and he has subjected the sun and the moon (to his Law): each one runs its course for a term appointed. Such is Allah your Lord: to Him belongs all Dominion; and those whom you call upon besides Him do not control a straw. 035.014 If you invoke them, they will not listen to your call, and if they were to listen, they cannot answer your (prayer). On the Day of Judgment they will reject your "Partnership", and none, (O man!) can tell thee (the Truth) like the One Who is acquainted with all things. )
Quran has many different kind of this argument to confirm that there is no god but Him:
For example:
( 006.012 Say: To whom belongs what is in the heavens and the earth? Say: To Allah; He has ordained mercy on Himself; most certainly He will gather you on the resurrection day-- there is no doubt about it. (As for) those who have lost their souls, they will not believe. 006.013 And to Him belongs whatever dwells in the night and the day; and He is the Hearing, the Knowing. 006.014 Say: Shall I take a guardian besides Allah, the Originator of the heavens and the earth, and He feeds (others) and is not (Himself) fed. Say: I am commanded to be the first who submits himself, and you should not be of the polytheists. )
( 027.059 Say: Praise be to Allah and peace on His servants whom He has chosen: is Allah better, or what they associate (with Him)? 027.060 Nay, He Who created the heavens and the earth, and sent down for you water from the cloud; then We cause to grow thereby beautiful gardens; it is not possible for you that you should make the trees thereof to grow. Is there a god with Allah? Nay! they are people who deviate. 027.061 Or, Who made the earth a resting place, and made in it rivers, and raised on it mountains and placed between the two seas a barrier. Is there a god with Allah? Nay! most of them do not know! 027.062 Or, Who answers the distressed one when he calls upon Him and removes the evil, and He will make you successors in the earth. Is there a god with Allah? Little is it that you mind! 027.063 Or, Who guides you in utter darkness of the land and the sea, and Who sends the winds as good news before His mercy. Is there a god with Allah? Exalted by Allah above what they associate (with Him).027.064 Or, Who originates the creation, then reproduces it and Who gives you sustenance from the heaven and the earth. Is there a god With Allah? Say: Bring your proof if you are truthful. 027.065 Say: No one in the heavens and the earth knows the unseen but Allah; and they do not know when they shall be raised. )
(010.031 : Say: Who gives you sustenance from the heaven and the earth? Or Who controls the hearing and the sight? And Who brings forth the living from the dead, and brings forth the dead from the living? And Who regulates the affairs? Then they will say: Allah. Say then: Will you not then guard (against evil)? 010.032 This then is Allah, your true Lord; and what is there after the truth but error; how are you then turned back? 010.033 Thus does the word of your Lord prove true against those who transgress that they do not believe? 010.034 Say: Is there any one among your associates who can bring into existence the creation in the first instance, then reproduce it? Say: Allah brings the creation into existence, then He reproduces it; how are you then turned away? 010.035 Say: Is there any of your associates who guides to the truth? Say: Allah guides to the truth. Is He then Who guides to the truth more worthy to be followed, or he who himself does not go aright unless he is guided? What then is the matter with you; how do you judge?
Asking them who is the creator, Allah or idols
As they believed in Allah, the creator of the universe, the Quranic argument used it against them, asking them who is the creator? The only answer they had is Allah. ( 029.061 And if you ask them, Who created the heavens and the earth and made the sun and the moon subservient, they will certainly say, Allah. Whence are they then turned away? ) ( 031.025 And if you ask them who created the heavens and the earth, they will certainly say: Allah. Say: (All) praise is due to Allah; nay! most of them do not know. )
(023.084 Say: Whose is the earth, and whoever is therein, if you know? (023.085 They will say: Allah's. Say: Will you not then mind? 023.086 Say: Who is the Lord of the seven heavens and the Lord of the mighty dominion? 023.087 They will say: (This is) Allah's. Say: Will you not then guard (against evil)? 023.088 Say: Who is it in Whose hand is the kingdom of all things and Who gives succor, but against Him Succor is not given, if you do but know? 023.089 They will say: (This is) Allah's. Say: From whence are you then deceived? 023.090 Nay! We have brought to them the truth, and most surely they are liars. )
The very question: why do you worship those idols which cannot harm or benefit themselves or other: (039.038 And should you ask them, Who created the heavens and the earth? They would most certainly say: Allah. Say: Have you then considered that what you call upon besides Allah, would they, if Allah desire to afflict me with harm, be the removers of His harm, or (would they), if Allah desire to show me mercy, be the withholders of His mercy? Say: Allah is sufficient for me; on Him do the reliant rely. )
The idols are not the creators; they are created
The idols used to be (and still) sacred saints and their sacred tombs and statues, besides fabricating stories about their miracles and superstitions. All of them are created. Allah says: (007.191 what! they associate (with Him) that which does not create anything, while they are themselves created!) (016.020 And those whom they call on besides Allah have not created anything while they are themselves created; 016.021 Dead (are they), not living, and they know not when they shall be raised.016.022:Your Allah is one Allah: as to those who believe not in the Hereafter, their hearts refuse to know, and they are arrogant. 016.023Truly Allah knows what they hide and what they manifest; surely He does not love the arrogant.)
To defy the superstitions around the idols:
As they insisted to worship these idols, Allah defied them saying: (031.011 .This is Allah's creation, but show Me what those besides Him have created. Nay, the unjust are in manifest error)
They believe in these idols that could harm or benefit them. They tried to scare Mohamed himself, terrorizing him by the anger of their idols. Allah said to His messenger: (039. Is not Allah sufficient for His servant? And they seek to frighten you with those besides Him)
To assure that they are unable to harm or to benefit any one:
This came as statement :( 007.192 And they have no power to give them help, nor can they help themselves.)
It came also as a practical challenge, saying about those dead saints inside tombs :( 007.194 Surely those whom you call on besides Allah are servants like yourselves; therefore call on them, then let them answer you if you are truthful. 007.195 Have they feet with which they walk, or have they hands with which they hit , or have they eyes with which they see, or have they ears with which they hear? Say: Call your associates, then make a struggle (to prevail) against me and give me no respite. 007.196 Surely my guardian is Allah, Who revealed the Book, and He defends the righteous. 007.197 And those whom you call upon besides Him are not able to help you, nor can they help themselves)
Logic argument
Quran uses simple but compelling logic argument in refuting the idol worshippers of Quraysh. For example:
(017.042 Say: If there were with Him gods as they say, then certainly they would have been able to seek a way to the Lord of power.017.043 Glory be to Him and exalted be He in high exaltation above what they say.)
(023.091 Never did Allah take to Himself a son, and never was there with him any (other) god-- in that case would each god have certainly taken away what he created, and some of them would certainly have overpowered others; glory be to Allah above what they describe! )
( 021.021 Or have they taken gods from the earth who raise (the dead).021.022 If there had been in them any gods except Allah, they would both have certainly been in a state of disorder; therefore glory be to Allah, the Lord of the dominion, above what they attribute (to Him).
(016.017 Is He then Who creates like him who does not create? Do you not then mind? )
(052.035 : Were they created of nothing, or were they themselves the creators? (052.036 Or did they create the heavens and the earth? Nay! they have no certainty.)
(013.016 Say: Who is the Lord of the heavens and the earth?-- Say: Allah. Say: Do you take then besides Him guardians who do not control any profit or harm for themselves? Say: Are the blind and the seeing alike? Or can the darkness and the light be equal? Or have they set up with Allah associates who have created creation like His, so that what is created became confused to them? Say: Allah is the Creator of all things, and He is the One, the Supreme. )
They worship Allah alone in the difficulties
The pure nature inside human is to believe in Allah alone without any partners. Allah has created man that way, and reminded us to keep that pure nature, or ( Al Fitrah) inside us. It is the real Islam, or the (Mellat Ebraheem): (030.030 Then set your face upright for religion in the right state-- the nature made by Allah in which He has made men.).
Humans usually forget this pure nature (Al Fitrah) in their struggle for the vanities of this life, but they remember it in the time of difficulties, when their lives in real danger. Allah reminds all humans saying :(039.008 : And when distress afflicts a man he calls upon his Lord turning to Him frequently; then when He makes him possess a favor from Him, he forgets that for which he called upon Him before, and sets up rivals to Allah that he may cause (men) to stray off from His path. Say: Enjoy yourself in your ungratefulness a little, surely you are of the inmates of the fire. )(039.049
So when harm afflicts a man he calls upon Us; then, when We give him a favor from Us, he says: I have been given it only by means of knowledge. Nay, it is a trial, but most of them do not know.)
Drowning in the sea is a big disaster and big test in which people in ship repent crying for Allah for help, going back to their pure nature inside them. After saving them they forget. (031.032 And when a wave like mountains covers them they call upon Allah, being sincere to Him in obedience, but when He brings them safe to the land, some of them follow the middle course; and none denies Our signs but every perfidious, ungrateful one.) .
This includes Pharaoh of Moses himself when he was drowning (010.090 And We made the children of Israel to pass through the sea, then Pharaoh and his hosts followed them for oppression and tyranny; until when drowning overtook him, he said: I believe that there is no god but He in Whom the children of Israel believe and I am of those who submit.)
This big test is well explained in these verses:010.022: He it is Who makes you travel by land and sea; until when you are in the ships, and they sail on with them in a pleasant breeze, and they rejoice, a violent wind overtakes them and the billows surge in on them from all sides, and they become certain that they are encompassed about, they pray to Allah, being sincere to Him in obedience: If Thou dost deliver us from this, we will most certainly be of the grateful ones. 010.023 But when He delivers them, lo! they are unjustly rebellious in the earth. O men! your rebellion is against your own souls-- provision (only) of this world's life-- then to Us shall be your return, so We will inform you of what you did. )
Allah asks humans, not only Quraysh many questions in this regard:
( 017.066 Your Lord is He Who speeds the ships for you in the sea that you may seek of His grace; surely He is ever Merciful to you. 017.067 And when distress afflicts you in the sea, away go those whom you call on except He; but when He brings you safe to the land, you turn aside; and man is ever ungrateful. 017.068 What! Do you then feel secure that He will not cause a tract of land to engulf you or send on you a tornado? Then you shall not find a protector for yourselves. 017.069 Or, do you feel secure that He will (not) take you back into it another time, then send on you a fierce gale and thus drown you on account of your ungratefulness? Then you shall not find any aider against Us in the matter. )
He asks them also many similar questions to assure that there is no God but him :
(006.040 Say: Tell me if the chastisement of Allah should overtake you or the hour should come upon you, will you call (on others) besides Allah, if you are truthful? 006.041 Nay, Him you call upon, so He clears away that for which you pray if He pleases and you forget what you set up (with Him).
(006.046 Say: Have you considered that if Allah takes away your hearing and your sight and sets a seal on your hearts, who is the god besides Allah that can bring it to you? See how We repeat the communications, yet they turn away. 006.047 Say: Have you considered if the chastisement of Allah should overtake you suddenly or openly, will any be destroyed but the unjust people?
(006.063 Say: Who is it that delivers you from the dangers of the land and the sea (when) you call upon Him (openly) humiliating yourselves, and in secret: If He delivers us from this, we should certainly be of the grateful ones. 006.064 Say: Allah delivers you from them and from every distress, but again you set up others (with Him). 006.065 Say: He has the power that He should send on you a chastisement from above you or from beneath your feet, or that He should throw you into confusion, (making you) of different parties; and make some of you taste the fighting of others. See how We repeat the communications that they may understand. 006.066
And your people call it a lie and it is the very truth. Say: I am not placed in charge of you. 006.067 For every prophecy is a term, and you will come to know (it). )
Debating Quraysh in offering sacrifice for idols
Quraysh invented a Shareeah , or law for offering sacrifice for idols. This included animal sacrifice and human sacrifice. They also invented laws that forbade the food that it was made lawful by Allah.
Generally, they offered these sacrifices to idols which were created by superstitions, had nothing in reality. They offered sacrifices to idols that they did not know: ( 016.056 And they set apart for what they do not know a portion of what We have given them. By Allah, you shall most certainly be questioned about that which you forged.)
They attributed to Allah fabricated laws, giving new terms for these sacrifices and refused to follow the guidance of Allah:( 005.103 : It was not Allah who instituted (superstitions like those of) a slit-ear she-camel, or a she-camel let loose for free pasture, or idol sacrifices for twin-births in animals, or stallion-camels freed from work: It is blasphemers who invent a lie against Allah; but most of them lack wisdom. 005.104 And when it is said to them, Come to what Allah has revealed and to the Messenger, they say: That on which we found our fathers is sufficient for us. What! even though their fathers knew nothing and did not follow the right way. )
Some sacrifices were under the name of Allah, other were for idols, but all of them were given to idols, in reality were given to the elders of Quraysh who had these sacred tombs under their custody and control: ( 006.136 And they set apart a portion for Allah out of what He has created of tilth and cattle, and say: This is for Allah-- so they assert-- and this for our associates; then what is for their associates, it reaches not to Allah, and whatever is (set apart) for Allah, it reaches to their associates; evil is that which they judge.)
Moreover, they sacrificed their sons for their idols. Allah says:( 006.137 And thus their associates have made fair seeming to most of the polytheists the killing of their children that they may cause them to perish and obscure for them their religion; and if Allah had pleased, they would not have done it, therefore leave them and that which they forge.)
Allah has debated them saying :( 006.138 And they say: These are cattle and tilth prohibited, none shall eat them except such as We please-- so they assert-- and cattle whose backs are forbidden, and cattle on which they would not mention Allah's name-- forging a lie against Him; He shall requite them for what they forged. 006.139 And they say: What is in the wombs of these cattle is especially for our males, and forbidden to our wives, and if it be stillborn, then they are all partners in it; He will reward them for their attributing (falsehood to Allah); surely He is Wise, Knowing.( 006.140 They are lost indeed who kill their children foolishly without knowledge, and forbid what Allah has given to them forging a lie against Allah; they have indeed gone astray, and they are not the followers of the right course. 006.141 And He it is Who produces gardens (of vine), trellised and untrellised, and palms and seed-produce of which the fruits are of various sorts, and olives and pomegranates, like and unlike; eat of its fruit when it bears fruit, and pay the due of it on the day of its reaping, and do not act extravagantly; surely He does not love the extravagant. 006.142 And of cattle (He created) beasts of burden and those which are fit for slaughter only; eat of what Allah has given you and do not follow the footsteps of the Shaitan; surely he is your open enemy. 006.143 Eight in pairs-- two of sheep and two of goats. Say: Has He forbidden the two males or the two females or that which the wombs of the two females contain? Inform me with knowledge if you are truthful. 006.144 And two of camels and two of cows. Say: Has He forbidden the two males or the two females or that which the wombs of the two females contain? Or were you witnesses when Allah enjoined you this? Who, then, is more unjust than he who forges a lie against Allah that he should lead astray men without knowledge? Surely Allah does not guide the unjust people.) Finally, Allah gave the Islamic rule in the prohibited food :( 006.145 : Say: I do not find in that which has been revealed to me anything forbidden for an eater to eat of except that it be what has died of itself, or blood poured forth, or flesh of swine-- for that surely is unclean-- or that which is a transgression, other than (the name of) Allah having been invoked on it; but whoever is driven to necessity, not desiring nor exceeding the limit, then surely your Lord is Forgiving, Merciful. )
Travel through the earth and see
According to Quran, many ancient people were destroyed because they rejected the Messengers of Allah, from the time of Noah until Moses and Pharaoh. 017.017 (: And how many of the generations did We destroy after Noah and your Lord is sufficient as Knowing and Seeing with regard to His servants' faults.)
Old Testament mentioned some of them but Quran add the ancient Arab mighty tribes and their Prophets like Hood and Saleh and Sho,aib. In its trade, Quraysh used to travel through the remains of those annihilated nations and the remains of their old civilizations: ( 020.128 Does it not then direct them aright how many of the generations In whose dwelling-places they go about We destroyed before them? Most surely there are signs in this for those endowed with understanding.)
The stories of those annihilated nations were repeated in the Quran. Allah called Quiraysh to travel through the earth to look at the ancient remains to consider the lesson from the past. This was repeated also in the Quran :( 006.011 Say: "Travel through the earth and see what the end of those who rejected Truth was”)
(003.137 Indeed there have been examples before you; therefore travel in the earth and see what was the end of the rejecters. )
(006.011 Say: "Travel through the earth and see what was the end of those who rejected Truth.")
( 016.036 And certainly We raised in every nation a messenger saying: Serve Allah and shun the Shaitan. So there were some of them whom Allah guided and there were others against whom error was due; therefore travel in the land, then see what was the end of the rejecters. ) (012.109 And We have not sent before you but men from (among) the people of the towns, to whom We sent revelations. Have they not then travelled in the land and seen what was the end of those before them? And certainly the abode of the hereafter is best for those who guard (against evil); do you not then understand?)
(027.069 Say: Travel in the earth, then see how was the end of the guilty. )(030.042 Say: Travel in the land, then see how was the end of those before; most of them were polytheists.) (035.044 Have they not travelled in the land and seen how was the end of those before them while they were stronger than these in power? And Allah is not such that any thing in the heavens or in the earth should escape Him; surely He is Knowing, Powerful.)
(040.021 Have they not travelled in the earth and seen how was the end of those who were before them? Mightier than these were they in strength-- and in fortifications in the land, but Allah destroyed them for their sins; and there was not for them any defender against Allah. ) (040.082 Have they not then journeyed in the land and seen how was the end of those before them? They were more (in numbers) than these and greater in strength and in fortifications in the land, but what they earned did not avail them.) (047.010 Have they not then journeyed in the land and seen how was the end of those before them: Allah brought down destruction upon them, and the unbelievers shall have the like of it.).
C-Reforming Muslims
1-According to his behavior, ( Kafer ) or/and ( Moshrik ) ( Infidel , Idol worshipper ) in the Quranic terminology means transgressor and terrorist that kills innocent and peaceful people. According to his faith, ( Kafer ) or/and ( Moshrik ) ( Infidel , Idol worshipper ) in the Quranic terminology means the one who worship idols beside Allah, and tries to impose his religion on other people. Quraysh in the past and the Saudi Kingdom and the Iranian religious regime are the classic example for this case.
Islam in terms of faith is the submission to God alone. A Muslim by faith is one who submits his heart and face and senses to God. This is the meaning of Islam from a “faith” point of view on which the judgment is to God alone as He alone knows what lays in peoples’ hearts and no other creature could.
Islam in terms of behavior is peaceful dealing on earth. So, Muslim is any peaceful human, regardless of his or her faith and belief. A Muslim is everyone who does not wrong anybody nor shed innocent blood. These are the only boundaries within which we can judge people: every individual that is peaceful in his conduct and behavior is a Muslim regardless of his faith, sect, orientation, culture or religion.
2-The elders of Quraysh were the leaders of idolaters in the Arabian Peninsula. They used their power to subjugate and victimize the weak and poor people in Mecca who used to be passive, helpless and peaceful. So, most of them embraced Islam as a way for salvation in this life. Although they were peaceful, but most of them were in need for religious reform and to be educated high values.
War of ideas in the Quran has two ways: Dismantle peacefully the religious culture of the idolaters and reform Muslims.
Quran - as the final Holly message, that confirms them and explains them – restored the Ten Commandments and added more in order to reform Muslims and purify them.
3- Purifying humans – and Muslim and Arabs in particular – is one of the Islamic missions. The Prophet Abraham when raising the basic foundations of the Holy Mosque in Mecca with the help of his son Ishmael, prayed asking Allah to send a messenger from among his son Ishmael line age to purify this coming nation. This messenger is Mohamed: 002.127 And when Ibrahim and Ismail raised the foundations of the House: Our Lord! accept from us; surely you are the Hearing, the Knowing: 002.128 Our Lord! And make us both submissive ( Muslims ) to Thee and (raise) from our offspring a nation submitting to Thee, and show us our ways of devotion and turn to us (mercifully), surely Thou art the Oft-returning (to mercy), the Merciful.002.129 Our Lord! and raise up in them a Messenger from among them who shall recite to them your verses and teach them the Book and the wisdom, and purify them; surely you are the Mighty, the Wise.). The mission of the final Prophet (Mohamed) had been announced many centuries before the appearance of Quraysh. This mission was repeated in the Quran for reminding Arab Muslims in particular: ( 003.164 : Certainly Allah conferred a benefit upon the believers when He raised among them a Messenger from among themselves, reciting to them His verses and purifying them, and teaching them the Book and the wisdom, although before that they were surely in manifest error. ) ( 062.002 He it is Who raised among the Gentiles an Messenger from among themselves, who recites to them His verses and purifies them, and teaches them the Book and the Wisdom, although they were before certainly in clear error, )
Quran has many rules in this regard:
The Ten Commandments:
Before Mohamed, the Ten Commandments were revealed into Prophet from the lineage of Isaac and Jacob. Quran has brought them for the Arabs and all the humans, saying :(006.151Say: Come I will recite what your Lord has forbidden to you-- (remember) that you do not associate anything with Him and show kindness to your parents, and do not slay your children for (fear of) poverty-- We provide for you and for them-- and do not draw nigh to indecencies, those of them which are apparent and those which are concealed, and do not kill the soul which Allah has forbidden except for the requirements of justice; this He has enjoined you with that you may understand.006.152And do not approach the property of the orphan except in the best manner until he attains his maturity, and give full measure and weight with justice-- We do not impose on any soul a duty except to the extent of its ability; and when you speak, then be just though it be (against) a relative, and fulfill Allah's covenant; this He has enjoined you with that you may be mindful; 006.153And (know) that this ( Quran ) is My path, the right one therefore follow it, and follow not (other) ways, for they will lead you away from His way; this He has enjoined you with that you may guard (against evil). ).
Then Allah indicated to the Book of Moses :(006.154Again, We gave the Book to Musa to complete (Our blessings) on him who would do good (to others), and making plain all things and a guidance and a mercy, so that they should believe in the meeting of their Lord.), then saying about the Quran : (006.155And this is a Book We have revealed, blessed; therefore follow it and guard (against evil) that mercy may be shown to you.).
Accordingly, the Ten Commandments are: Worshipping Allah alone, be kind to your parents, do not kill your children, and come not nigh to shameful deeds. Whether open or secret, do not kill the soul which Allah has forbidden except for the requirements of justice, do not approach the property of the orphan except in the best manner until he attains his maturity, and give full measure and weight with justice, and when you speak, then be just though it be (against) a relative, and fulfill Allah's covenant, and follow the Quran only.
There are three only from these Ten Commandments that related to the faith: Worshipping Allah alone, fulfill Allah's covenant, and follow the Quran only). Other Commandments are laws in dealing with humans : (be kind to your parents, do not kill your children, and come not nigh to shameful deeds. Whether open or secret, do not kill the soul which Allah has forbidden except for the requirements of justice, do not approach the property of the orphan except in the best manner until he attains his maturity, and give full measure and weight with justice, and when you speak, then be just though it be (against) a relative.).
More Commandments
1-Those Ten Commandments are repeated and expanded in chapter 17, Sura Al Isra’a: (017.022 Do not associate with Allah any other god, lest you sit down despised, neglected. 017.023And your Lord has commanded that you shall not serve (any) but Him, and goodness to your parents. If either or both of them reach old age with you, say not to them (so much as) "Ugh" nor chide them, and speak to them a generous word.017.024And make yourself submissively gentle to them with compassion, and say: O my Lord! have compassion on them, as they brought me up (when I was) little. 017.025Your Lord knows best what is in your minds; if you are good, then He is surely Forgiving to those who turn (to Him) frequently. 017.026 And give to the near of kin his due and (to) the needy and the wayfarer, and do not squander wastefully. 017.027 Surely the squanderers are brothers of the devils, and the devil was ever an ingrate to his Lord. 017.028And if you turn away from them to seek mercy from your Lord, which you hope for, speak to them a gentle word.017.029And do not make your hand to be shackled to your neck nor stretch it forth to the utmost (limit) of its stretching forth, lest you should (afterwards) sit down blamed, stripped off. 017.030Surely your Lord makes plentiful the means of subsistence for whom He pleases and He straitens (them); surely He is ever Aware of, Seeing, His servants. 017.031And do not kill your children for fear of poverty; We give them sustenance and yourselves (too); surely to kill them is a great wrong. 017.032And go not nigh to fornication; surely it is an indecency and an evil way. 017.033 And do not kill any one whom Allah has forbidden, except for a just cause, and whoever is slain unjustly, We have indeed given to his heir authority, so let him not exceed the just limits in slaying; surely he is aided. /017.034And draw not near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way till he attains his maturity and fulfill the promise; surely (every) promise shall be questioned about. 017.035And give full measure when you measure out, and weigh with a true balance; this is fair and better in the end. 017.036 And follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that. 017.037And do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height. 017.038All this-- the evil of it-- is hateful in the sight of your Lord. 017.039This is of what your Lord has revealed to you of wisdom, and do not associate any other god with Allah lest you should be thrown into hell, blamed, cast away. )
Here, the Islamic faith in believing in Allah alone was confirmed twice in the beginning and at the end: (017.022 Do not associate with Allah any other god,) (and do not associate any other god with Allah lest you should be thrown into hell, blamed, cast away ).
Other nine commandments were repeated here with more details: (. 017.023 And your Lord has commanded that you shall not serve (any) but Him, and goodness to your parents. If either or both of them reach old age with you, say not to them (so much as) "Ugh" nor chide them, and speak to them a generous word.017.024 And make yourself submissively gentle to them with compassion, and say: O my Lord! have compassion on them, as they brought me up (when I was) little. 017.025 Your Lord knows best what is in your minds; if you are good, then He is surely forgiving to those who turn (to Him) frequently) (. 017.028 And if you turn away from them to seek mercy from your Lord, which you hope for, speak to them a gentle word. )( 017.031 And do not kill your children for fear of poverty; We give them sustenance and yourselves (too); surely to kill them is a great wrong. 017.032 And go not nigh to fornication; surely it is an indecency and an evil way. 017.033 And do not kill any one whom Allah has forbidden, except for a just cause, and whoever is slain unjustly, We have indeed given to his heir authority, so let him not exceed the just limits in slaying; surely he is aided. /017.034And draw not near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way till he attains his maturity and fulfill the promise; surely (every) promise shall be questioned about. 017.035 And give full measure when you measure out, and weigh with a true balance; this is fair and better in the end.)(039 This is of what your Lord has revealed to you of wisdom.).
There are more commandments: (017.026 And give to the near of kin his due and (to) the needy and the wayfarer, and do not squander wastefully. 017.027 Surely the squanderers are brothers of the devils, and the devil was ever an ingrate to his Lord. 017.028 And if you turn away from them to seek mercy from your Lord, which you hope for, speak to them a gentle word.017.029 And do not make your hand to be shackled to your neck nor stretch it forth to the utmost (limit) of its stretching forth, lest you should (afterwards) sit down blamed, stripped off )( 017.036 And follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that. 017.037 And do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height. )
Some of these commandments were repeated and confirmed here: (004.036 And serve Allah and do not associate anything with Him and be good to the parents and to the near of kin and the orphans and the needy and the neighbor of (your) kin and the alien neighbor, and the companion in a journey and the wayfarer and those whom your right hands possess; surely Allah does not love him who is proud, boastful;)
2-There are two kinds of believers, bad believers and good believers who will be the winners in the Day of Judgment. Those winners are described in Sura (Al Mo’omenoun ) or the Believers. Its first verses say: (023.001 Successful indeed are the believers, 023.002 Who are humble in their prayers, 023.003 Who avoid vain talk; 023.004who are purifying themselves,023.005 And who guard their private parts, 023.006 Except with those joined to them in the marriage bond, or or those whom their right hands possess, for then they are not blameworthy, 023.007 But whoever seeks to go beyond that, these are they that exceed the limits; 023.008 And those who are keepers of their trusts and their covenant, 023.009 And those who keep a guard on their prayers; 023.010 These will be the heirs, 023.011 Who will inherit Paradise: they will dwell therein (for ever). ).
3-In Sura Al Forkan, Chapter 25, we have more details:
(025.063 And the servants of the Almighty Allah are they who walk on the earth in humbleness, and when the ignorant address them, they say: Peace. 025.064 And they who pass the night prostrating themselves before their Lord and standing (in prayers).025.065 And they who say: O our Lord! turn away from us the punishment of hell, surely the punishment thereof is a lasting 025.066 Surely it is an evil abode and (evil) place to stay. 025.067 And they who when they spend, are neither extravagant nor parsimonious, and (keep) between these the just mean. 025.068 And they who do not call upon another god with Allah and do not slay the soul, which Allah has forbidden except in the requirements of justice, and (who) do not commit fornication and he who does this shall find a requital of sin; 025.069 The punishment shall be doubled to him on the day of resurrection, and he shall abide therein in abasement; 025.070 Except him who repents and believes and does a good deed; so these are they of whom Allah changes the evil deeds to good ones; and Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. 025.071 And whoever repents and does good has truly turned to Allah with an (acceptable) conversion;- 025.072 And they who do not bear witness to what is false, and when they pass by what is vain, they pass by nobly. 025.073
And they who, when reminded of the communications of their Lord, do not fall down thereat deaf and blind.025.074 And they who say: O our Lord! grant us in our wives and our offspring the joy of our eyes, and make us guides to those who guard (against evil). 025.075 These shall be rewarded with high places because they were patient, and shall be met therein with greetings and salutations. 025.076 Abiding therein; goodly the abode and the resting-place. ).
4- More details : 013.019 Is he then who knows that what has been revealed to you from your Lord is the truth like him who is blind? Only those possessed of understanding will mind, 013.020 Those who fulfill the promise of Allah and do not break the covenant, 013.021 And those who join that which Allah has bidden to be joined and have awe of their Lord and fear the evil reckoning. 013.022 And those who are constant, seeking the pleasure of their Lord, and keep up prayer and spend (benevolently) out of what We have given them secretly and openly and repel evil with good; as for those, they shall have the (happy) issue of the abode.013.023 The gardens of perpetual abode which they will enter along with those who do good from among their parents and their spouses and their offspring; and the angels will enter in upon them from every gate: 013.024 Peace be on you because you were constant, how excellent, is then, the issue of the abode. 013.025 And those who break the covenant of Allah after ratifying it, and sever that which Allah hath commanded should be joined, and make mischief in the earth: theirs is the curse and theirs the ill abode.
5- In some details, the Quranic teachings include even how to walk and how to talk and the good manner in dealing with each other in homes and in parties, in eating and dressing:
(025.063 And the servants of the Almighty Allah are they who walk on the earth in humbleness, and when the ignorant address them, they say: Peace.)
(004.148 : Allah does not love the public utterance of hurtful speech unless (it be) by one to whom injustice has been done; and Allah is Hearing, Knowing. 004.149 If you do good openly or do it in secret or pardon an evil then surely Allah is Pardoning, Powerful. )
(017.037 And do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height)
(031.018 And do not turn your face away from people in contempt, nor go about in the land exulting overmuch; surely Allah does not love any self-conceited boaster; 031.019 And pursue the right course in your going about and lower your voice; surely the most hateful of voices is braying of the asses. )
(024.027 O you who believe! Do not enter houses other than your own houses until you have asked permission and saluted their inmates; this is better for you, that you may be mindful. 024.028 But if you do not find any one therein, then do not enter them until permission is given to you; and if it is said to you: Go back, then go back; this is purer for you; and Allah is Cognizant of what you do.024.029 It is no sin in you that you enter uninhabited houses wherein you have your necessaries; and Allah knows what you do openly and what you hide. 024.030 Say to the believing men that they cast down their looks and guard their private parts; that is purer for them; surely Allah is Aware of what they do. 024.031 And say to the believing women that they cast down their looks and guard their private parts and do not display their ornaments except what appears thereof, and let them wear their head-coverings over their bosoms, and not display their ornaments except to their husbands or their fathers, or the fathers of their husbands, or their sons, or the sons of their husbands, or their brothers, or their brothers' sons, or their sisters' sons, or their women, or those whom their right hands possess, or the male servants not having need (of women), or the children who have not attained knowledge of what is hidden of women; and let them not strike their feet so that what they hide of their ornaments may be known; and turn to Allah all of you, O believers! so that you may be successful. )
(024.058 O you who believe! let those whom your right hands possess and those of you who have not attained to puberty ask permission of you three times; before the morning prayer, and when you put off your clothes at midday in summer, and after the prayer of the nightfall; these are three times of privacy for you; neither is it a sin for you nor for them besides these, some of you must go round about (waiting) upon others; thus does Allah make clear to you the communications, and Allah is Knowing, Wise. 024.059 And when the children among you have attained to puberty, let them seek permission as those before them sought permission; thus does Allah make clear to you His communications, and Allah is knowing, Wise. 024.060 And (as for) women advanced in years who do not hope for a marriage, it is no sin for them if they put off their clothes without displaying their ornaments; and if they restrain themselves it is better for them; and Allah is Hearing, Knowing. 024.061 There is no blame on the blind man, nor is there blame on the lame, nor is there blame on the sick, nor on yourselves that you eat from your houses, or your fathers' houses or your mothers' houses, or your brothers' houses, or your sisters' houses, or your paternal uncles' houses, or your paternal aunts' houses, or your maternal uncles' houses, or your maternal aunts' houses, or what you possess the keys of, or your friends' (houses). It is no sin in you that you eat together or separately. So when you enter houses, greet your people with a salutation from Allah, blessed (and) goodly; thus does Allah make clear to you the communications that you may understand.)
(049.011 O you who believe! let not (one) people laugh at (another) people perchance they may be better than they, nor let women (laugh) at (other) women, perchance they may be better than they; and do not find fault with your own people nor call one another by nicknames; evil is a bad name after faith, and whoever does not turn, these it is that are the unjust. 049.012 : O you who believe! avoid most of suspicion, for surely suspicion in some cases is a sin, and do not spy nor let some of you backbite others. Does one of you like to eat the flesh of his dead brother? But you abhor it; and be careful of (your duty to) Allah, surely Allah is Oft-returning (to mercy), Merciful. 049.013 O you men! surely We have created you of a male and a female, and made you tribes and families that you may know each other; surely the most honorable of you with Allah is the one among you most careful (of his duty); surely Allah is Knowing, Aware. )
6- There are more details in applying justice and fulfilling the promise and not to use the name of Allah for the vanities of this life :
( 016.090 Surely Allah enjoins the doing of justice and the doing of good (to others) and the giving to the kindred, and He forbids indecency and evil and rebellion; He admonishes you that you may be mindful. 016.091 And fulfill the covenant of Allah when you have made a covenant, and do not break the oaths after making them fast, and you have indeed made Allah a surety for you; surely Allah knows what you do.016.092 And be not like her who unravels her yarn, disintegrating it into pieces after she has spun it strongly. You make your oaths to be means of deceit between you because (one) nation is more numerous than (another) nation. Allah only tries you by this; and He will most certainly make clear to you on the resurrection day that about which you differed. 016.093 And if Allah willed He would certainly make you a one nation, but He misguides whom chooses misguidance and guides whom chooses guidance, and most certainly you will be questioned as to what you did. 016.094 And do not make your oaths a means of deceit between you, lest a foot should slip after its stability and you should taste evil because you turned away from Allah's way and grievous punishment be your (lot). 016.095
Nor sell the covenant of Allah for a miserable price: for with Allah is (a prize) far better for you, if ye only knew. 016.096 What is with you must vanish: what is with Allah will endure. And We will certainly bestow, on those who patiently persevere, their reward according to the best of their actions. 016.097 Whoever works righteousness, man or woman, and has Faith, verily, to him will We give a new Life, a life that is good and pure and We will bestow on such their reward according to the best of their actions.)
(004.135 O you who believe! be maintainers of justice, bearers of witness of Allah's sake, though it may be against your own selves or (your) parents or near relatives; if he be rich or poor, Allah is nearer to them both in compassion; therefore do not follow (your) low desires, lest you deviate; and if you swerve or turn aside, then surely Allah is aware of what you do.)
(005.001 O you who believe! fulfill the obligations. ) (005.008 O you who believe! Be upright for Allah, bearers of witness with justice, and let not hatred of a people incite you not to act equitably; act equitably, that is nearer to piety, and he careful of (your duty to) Allah; surely Allah is Aware of what you do. )
( 042.040 And the recompense of evil is punishment like it, but whoever forgives and amends, he shall have his reward from Allah; surely He does not love the unjust. 042.041 And whoever defends himself after his being oppressed, these it is against whom there is no way (to blame). 042.042 : The way (to blame) is only against those who oppress men and revolt in the earth unjustly; these shall have a painful punishment. )
002.027 : Those who break the covenant of Allah after ratifying it, and sever that which Allah ordered to be joined, and (who) make mischief in the earth: Those are they who are the losers.
003.077 (As for) those who take a small price for the covenant of Allah and their own oaths-- surely they shall have no portion in the hereafter, and Allah will not speak to them, nor will He look upon them on the day of resurrection nor will He purify them, and they shall have a painful chastisement.).
These are just Quranic samples, but the big test is in Jihad.
Chapter three
Concept of Jihad, the core of war of ideas
Before Jihad:
The starting point goes back to the Quranic term ‘those who believed’ and its original meaning being ‘Those who choose safety and security in their dealing with other even if they were persecuted and harassed by them. They are believers even if their faith does not respond to the Islamic monotheism.’ We understand better the intended meaning of ‘those who believed’ from the verse that says (“Oh you who believed! Believe in God and His messenger, and the scripture which He sent before. Any who denies God, His Angles, His Books, his messengers, and the Day of Judgment, has strayed far away’. (4:136). Thus God calls upon the believers, i.e., the peaceful ones to have a belief and faith in God, his prophets and his holy books. In other words, he calls upon those who chose peace to add to it the inner belief in God, His prophets, and His books.
Generally, in many Quranic verses the expression ‘Oh you who believed’ does not implies any particular religious group. It’s addressing those who choose peace as a way of life calling them to accept religion because He said ‘Oh you who believed!’ in other words, to complement the belief in security and peace by the true sincere belief in one God, His books and His prophets, and to finally be able to reach the blessing of paradise in the hereafter, namely peace and security. By the context we recognize the verses that indicate to the believers who were around the Prophet Mohammed.
In this regard we read in the Quranic war of ideas that tried to reform the believers around the Prophet Mohammed:
(066.006 : O you who believe! save yourselves and your families from a fire whose fuel is men and stones; over it are angels stern and strong, they do not disobey Allah in what He commands them, and do as they are commanded. )
(033.069 : O ye who believe! Be not as those who slandered Moses, but Allah proved his innocence of that which they alleged, and he was well esteemed in Allah's sight. 033.070 O you who believe! be careful of(your duty to) Allah and speak the right word, 033.071 : He will put your deeds into a right state for you, and forgive you your faults; and whoever obeys Allah and His Messenger, he indeed achieves a mighty success. )
After defeating Quraysh in the battle of Badr, some Muslims were in need for reform and education. This is from these Quranic verses:
( 008.020 O you who believe! obey Allah and His Messenger and do not turn back from Him while you hear.008.021 And be not like those who said, We hear, and they did not obey. 08.022
Surely the vilest of animals, in Allah's sight, are the deaf, the dumb, who do not understand. 008.023 And if Allah had known any good in them He would have made them hear, and if He makes them hear they would turn back while they withdraw.008.024 O you who believe! answer (the call of) Allah and His Messenger when he calls you to that which gives you life; and know that Allah intervenes between man and his heart, and that to Him you shall be gathered. 008.025
And fear an affliction which may not smite those of you in particular who are unjust; and know that Allah is severe in requiting (evil).008.026 And remember when you were few, deemed weak in the land, fearing lest people might carry you off by force, but He sheltered you and strengthened you with His aid and gave you of the good things that you may give thanks. 008.027 O you who believe! be not unfaithful to Allah and the Messenger, nor be unfaithful to your trusts while you know. 008.028And know that your property and your children are a temptation, and that Allah is He with Whom there is a mighty reward. 008.029 O you who believe! If you are careful of (your duty to) Allah, He will grant you a distinction and do away with your evils and forgive you; and Allah is the Lord of mighty grace.)
They were believers according to their manner, or according the Arabic root of the word ( Iman ) which is (Amn ) or security. So the believer in behavior is the one whom you trust as a peaceful human regardless of his faith. The Muslims and the believers around the Prophet Mohamed were peaceful and trust worthy but needed to be reformed in their faith. Before the death of the Prophet Mohamed Allah warned them from idolizing saints and sacred tombs saying directly to them: (005.090:O ye who believe! Intoxicants and gambling, (worshipping) tombs, and (divination by) arrows, are an abomination,- of Satan's handwork: eschew such (abomination), that you may be successful. 005.091 And obey Allah and obey the messenger and be cautious; but if you turn back, then know that only a clear deliverance of the message is (incumbent) on Our messenger. )
Quranic war of ideas against allying the tribe, who were transgressors
Beside its war of ideas, Quraysh persecuted early Muslims and the Prophet Mohammed as well. It Early Muslims had to escape it twice immigrating to Al Habasha (Ethiopia), then to Al Madina. After escaping persecution in Mecca, Quraysh continued attacking Muslims in their new home at Al Madina, while it was prohibited for Muslims in that time to defend themselves. Permission was given to Muslims to fight only for defense not to attack unjustly.
For Early Muslims it was a big test, as most of them were passive and helpless and accepted persecution according to the Middle age culture that gave the elders of society the right to subjugate the poor people and the low class hard working people. This problem was more complex in the Arabian Peninsula where the tribal culture makes the person belong to his or her tribe, allying himself or herself to them as the tribe was the only some sort of state they had. Early passive peaceful helpless Muslims were victimized by this culture and were ready to tolerate persecution from the elders of their mighty Quraysh tribe. So the Quranic war of ideas had to deal with this issue of belonging to the religion of Islam or allying their tribe, supporting freedom of belief or supporting tribe supporting justice or supporting their tribe.
It was not easy for early Muslims as they had to sacrifice their belonging to their tribe for new order: Belonging to the new religion revealed to the Prophet Mohamed. It was not easy because they had to be enemy to their families and tribe; and to immigrate and even to fight their loved ones for the sake of Islam.
This opened a new page in war of ideas in which the Quran urged the early Muslims to be active and to stand for their rights facing their own people and families and all tribal tradition.
This leads us to discuss the issue of the identity of Muslim or belonging, is he/she belongs to his people, or his religion of Islam which means the unlimited freedom of religion for all and justice for all and peace in dealing with all, and Jihad to support all these high values ?
This is the basic of understanding the test of allying these Islamic values or allying the tribe and the people when they are against these values.
The essence of belonging:
A -It is that strong feeling that prompts a person to choose a way, a path and strives in its cause. Religion or Faith, linguistically in Arabic, means Way, Path, Road. Every human being chooses for himself a religion or a way in his life to interact accordingly with his Creator and people around him. Belonging is the center piece of this interaction
B- According to the Quran, and with respect to divinity, people are of two types. There is the one that believes in Almighty Allah alone as deity, no partner, no counterpart, did not bear an offspring, nor was He borne, and nothing is comparable to Him, believes in the Day of Resurrection, conducts himself in this life according to what Almighty Allah demands from him, obeys Him hoping to be one of the successful on that Day.
Then there is the vast majority of mankind that worships (DESIRE), any thing that the self desires in this life. All DESIRES have but one way, which is the longing for this earthly life, to gain wealth, power, prestige, glory, influence, pleasure and selfish cravings. Under the title of DESIRES, they differ. Some of them are atheists with their gods they belong to, some of them are followers of man-made religions that allows and permits all means to achieve status, power, wealth by any method, and there are some who consider their god they belong to, mere slogans to deceive people by, like pan nationalism, nationalism and workers’ rights, their goals is to reach power and wealth, as manifested by politico- religious careerists.
Then there is the silent crushed majority, the prey that the mightiest of the gladiators compete to rule and exploit, with their religious, national, pan national and social slogans. The dominant desire controlling that silent majority is to secure the basic needs of shelter, guaranteed steady income, health benefits, and security for his children and to live in peace. Towards that end, he sacrifices his strength and his life, and this is his practical religion which never exceeds the requirements of this life. Even when he prays to Almighty Allah, or besieges the saints, holy men, sacred graves and tombs to intercede on his behalf, his aspirations are limited to livelihood, kids’ success and marrying off the girls and to make it safely out of the hands of the oppressive ruler….and the rest of those trivial things. But the afterlife, he does not even think about, because he was oversaturated with ideas from his man-made religion that he will enter heaven, regardless of what he had done, for paradise is guaranteed for him with the prophet’s and other saint’ intercession. Or for the mere uttering of the two phrases of ” I bear witness” (1)-That there is no god except Allah and,(2)-That Mohammad is His messenger, but what is not guaranteed for him in this life is his sustenance, which is exactly opposite what have been mentioned in the Quran. For Almighty Allah has guaranteed sustenance to all creation and mankind regardless of their belief or disbelief. (2.126) (17. 18 - ) (11. 6) (29. 60) (6.151) (17.030 -) As for Paradise, (Entrance) is not guaranteed except for those who work for it diligently.
C-The issue of Identity in Islam has nothing to do with the one who follows his desires and chooses this earthly life over the eternal one. This type, his identity has been determined by his desires in this life; his identity is for this life. The worst of this type is the so called godly that uses religion to achieve power, or to provide means of living ,because he is deceiving people in the name of Almighty Allah, taking up lying as a vocation and spreading untruths upon which his earthly man-made religion is established to cheat and deceive.
D-The issue of identity and belonging in Islam is restricted to those who believe in Almighty Allah and Day of Resurrection, work for the pleasure of Almighty Allah, to attain his favor and his paradise, and always strive to do good deeds, to maintain justice and secure people’s rights without any religious ambitions or without asking for anything in return. It is the task of prophets and those who walk in their footsteps.
E-This believer; who strives in pursuit of Almighty Allah’s pleasure, to whom does he belong? What is his identity?
The true believer and nationalism (tribe, people)
Does the true believer belong to his people?
The Glorious Quran recognizes nationalism when it mentions every prophet’s dealings with his own people. Does that mean that the prophets and their followers belong to and have allegiance with their people? Here we have to point out few things:
One-Every prophet used to summon his people to Faith by calling them (My people).This form of speech was repeated in the Quran. Some prophets even addressed their people after their demise, addressed them feeling sorry how they ended up. (7.79, 93) It means they were his people even after death.
Two- Determining nationality in Islam is by ancestry and living within a society, that is coexisting, or by both. For an incoming stranger, acquires a certain people’s nationality by living, sharing and interacting with them. Prophet LUT migrated with his uncle ABRAHAM from Iraq to Jordan and lived with different people than his uncle, and by living with them he became their brother and their description became people of LUT or LUT’s brothers. (50. 13) (11. 78)
A prophet or a person might belong to and be identified with his people by bloodline, though he was brought up far from them, but is considered one of them through bloodline and heritage. Moses grew up and was raised inside the Pharaoh’s castle , while his people were undergoing all sorts of torture from the pharaoh, as soon as he was in contact with the general public, he committed a murder, he fled the scene, leaving his people and his (homeland) and went to Syria. He returned to Egypt, few years later as a prophet, addressing children of Israel as his people, although he never lived among them. (7.128 -)
Here, nationality is determined by bloodline and ethnicity and not by living the society or the environment.
Three- Determination of nationality (being part of a certain people) is not affected by a prophet’s people denial of his message and his mission. They are still considered his people no matter how antagonistic they are to him and his message. He might even use this connection of common background to endear them to his message, and to show them how concerned he is for their safety. Every prophets used to say to his people (my people) and Almighty Allah refers to them as (his people),) despite their going astray, their deviation from the truth and their refusal of him, he is wooing them and they are abusing him. They are still his people even though they caused him all kinds of hardship. (7. 59 - ) (7. 65) (7. 66) (7. 67) (7. 68) (61. 5)
The same thing happened with the seal of all prophets Mohamed and his people of Quraysh, who denied him. Almighty Allah informs the prophet and about (his people), saying about the Quran: (43. 44): (And most surely it is a reminder for you and your people, and you shall soon be questioned ). So prophet Mohammad and his people were asked to believe in this Glorious Quran and to follow it, for they will be asked about it, like he will be, on Day of Resurrection. But Prophet Mohammad’s people, renounced and disbelieved in this Quranic truth all together, consequently, Almighty Allah ordered his prophet to declare that he is not responsible for them, for they are still his people, although they denied him and his mission. (6. 66).
Four-The duty of a prophet towards his people is to summon them to the worship of Almighty Allah, having no deity except HIM, to advise and preach to them, even when they go astray. He was ordered to persevere with their abuse, and if they insisted upon their conviction, he was not allowed to force them to adhere to the religion, rather to tell them to remain on what they believe in, and that he will remain on what he believes in. If this abuse escalated to torture and attempts on life, then time to declare absolution of belonging to the people, to migrate from his abode which he considered home, and not to partake in his people’s actions. Likewise did Abraham and the believers when they declared their innocence of their people’s actions and migrated from their homeland, Iraq. (60. 4 - ) .Here, Almighty Allah used them as an example for the migrating companions to learn not to maintain their allegiance to their people the Qureishite, who expelled the prophet Mohamed and the companions from their towns and their homes. (60. 1- )
To migrate away from one’s own people and to absolve one’s self from their deeds does negate the presence of nationalism. We saw the people of Mohammad are the same people until all will come back on Resurrection Day, when the prophet will be their adversary and a witness against them that they have deserted the Quran ( 25 :30 ) (And the Messenger cried out: O my Lord! surely my people have treated this Quran as a forsaken thing ). The existence of nationalism, its permanence and to recognize it does not mean that a believer belongs to it. The believer here includes the prophet and anyone who genuinely believes in and follows the true divinely inspired religion.
We said that the prophet employs national ties as a means to summon and call for Truth. He addresses his people derived from his love and concern for them, calls upon them to seek righteousness, goodness and success in this life and the hereafter. He does not coerce them into believing; he returns their abuse with tenderness and kindness and endures it. If peaceful methods fail with them, he has to absolve himself from them, leave them and migrate abandoning them and his home. For here, affiliation and belonging of the prophet and the true believer is to Truth and not to people, he does not ask for compensation or glory, he just calls upon them to follow the Truth and what is good. If they refuse, he respects their refusal, and leaves them to their choice, if they went to extremes in abusing and persecuting him, it becomes imperative upon him to desert them and to declare his innocence of their actions, though they are still his people.
Quranic examples for: Not to ally your enemy the transgressors who are persecuting you or fighting you:
In early years after Immigrating to Al Madina, and before the real fight between Muslims and the transgressors of Quraysh, early Muslim immigrants suffered home sick which increased inside them the belonging to their Qurayshi tribe and their town of Mecca. This made some of them in a mood of allying the enemy (Quraysh) against their fellow Muslims.
Chapter 60 dealt with this case directly saying:
(060.001 O you who believe! do not take My enemy and your enemy for allies: would you offer them love while they deny what has come to you of the truth, driving out the Messenger and yourselves because you believe in Allah, your Lord? If you go forth struggling hard in My path and seeking My pleasure, would you manifest love to them? And I know what you conceal and what you manifest; and whoever of you does this, he indeed has gone astray from the straight path)
This is about their past, what about future?: The answer in the next verse :
(.060.002 If they find you, they will be your enemies, and will stretch forth towards you their hands and their tongues with evil, and they ardently desire that you may disbelieve.).
This is about the future in this life, what about the future in the Day of Judgment? The answer in next verse:
( 060.003 : Your relationship would not profit you, nor your children on the day of resurrection; He will decide between you; and Allah sees what you do. )
The next three verses gave them good example from their old Grandfather Abraham asking them to follow it:
(060.004 : Indeed, there is for you a good example in Ibrahim and those with him when they said to their people: Surely we are clear of you and of what you serve besides Allah; we declare ourselves to be clear of you, and enmity and hatred have appeared between us and you forever until you believe in Allah alone-- but not in what Ibrahim said to his father: I would certainly ask forgiveness for you, and I do not control for you aught from Allah-- Our Lord! on Thee do we rely, and to Thee do we turn, and to Thee is the eventual coming: 060.005 Our Lord! Make us not a prey for those who disbelieve, and forgive us, our Lord! Lo! Thou, only Thou, are the Mighty, the Wise. 060.006 : There was indeed in them an excellent example for you to follow,- for those whose hope is in Allah and in the Last Day. But if any turn away, truly Allah is Free of all Wants, Worthy of all Praise. )
Then the sixth verse gave them a hope that they may become friend after this enmity : (060.007 : It may be that Allah will bring about friendship between you and those whom you hold to be your enemies among them; and Allah is Powerful; and Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.).
The two verses 7 and 8 established the rules of fighting and allying in a clear term: (060.008 : Allah does not forbid you respecting those who have not made war against you on account of (your) religion, and have not driven you forth from your homes, that you show them kindness and deal with them justly; surely Allah loves the doers of justice. (060.009 Allah only forbids you respecting those who made war upon you on account of (your) religion, and drove you forth from your homes and backed up (others) in your expulsion, that you ally them, and whoever makes friends with them, these are the unjust. )
However, Some of Muslims disobeyed it for many years. So, Quran said to them in the last chapter revealed in the Quran:
( 009.023 O you who believe ! take not for alliance your fathers and your brothers if they love infidelity above Faith: and whoever of you takes them for a guardian, these it is that are the unjust. 009.024 Say: If your fathers and your sons and your brethren and your mates and your kinsfolk and property which you have acquired, and the slackness of trade which you fear and dwellings which you like, are dearer to you than Allah and His Messenger and striving in His way, then wait till Allah brings about His command: and Allah does not guide the transgressing people.)
Migration
1-Migration is the corner stone in the belonging of the believer to his faith and not to his people or his country or homeland. Migration becomes compulsory when persecution reaches unbearable levels, when the believer’s faith is threatened; his practice of his faith is restricted, prohibited, severely harmed, suffer of unjustified pursuit, torture, imprisonment and murder. Migration then is not a choice, but a duty, leaving his home, and his people, despite the fact that they are his people. Migration in this situation is very crucial, for based on his decision; his eternal fate will be decided; if he was capable of migrating and chose not to, holding unto his people and his home, acquiescing to oppression and injustice, his abode will be hellfire. But if he was incapable of migrating though he would have liked to, then he is forgiven :
( 004.097 : When angels take the souls of those who die in sin against their souls, they say: "In what (plight) Were ye?" They reply: "Weak and oppressed Were we in the earth." They say: "Was not the earth of Allah spacious enough for you to move yourselves away (From evil)?" Such men will find their abode in Hell,- What an evil refuge! - 004.098 : Except those who are (really) weak and oppressed - men, women, and children - who have no means in their power, nor (a guide-post) to their way. 004.099 : So these, it may be, Allah will pardon them, and Allah is Pardoning, Forgiving. )
Almighty Allah promises those who migrated, endured hardship and relied on Allah, with ample reward in this life and the hereafter : (016.041 : To those who leave their homes in the cause of Allah, after suffering oppression,- We will assuredly give a goodly home in this world; but truly the reward of the Hereafter will be greater. If they only realized (this)! 016.042 (They are) those who persevere in patience, and put their trust on their Lord. )
(016.110 Yet surely your Lord, with respect to those who fly after they are persecuted, then they struggle hard and are patient, most surely your Lord after that is Forgiving, Merciful.)
(022.058 : Those who leave their homes in the cause of Allah, and are then slain or die,- On them will Allah bestow verily a goodly Provision: Truly Allah is He Who bestows the best provision. 022.059 : Verily He will admit them to a place with which they shall be well pleased: for Allah is All-Knowing, Most Forbearing. )
2-Migration also is a fundamental element in choosing the afterlife. For this life is but a bridge to cross to get to the eternal life, its joys and pleasures are mere ornaments and trials, all will be rendered ruins, that is why a believer keeps the afterlife between his eyes by doing good deeds, for those are the lasting things for the Day of Resurrection. (18. 7 – 8 . 48 ) ( 57 . 20 )
3-- Migration is tied to the purpose of creating mankind and to creating the universe to test mankind. For, Almighty Allah, created all this, created life and death, to test Man on this earth.(11. 7) (67. 2 - ). And appointed to each human being a time when he comes to this earth to live as a person, to live on it a specified period of time, then the person will die and this (self) will return to that abode it came from. And when all humanity is done with this trial period, this universe as we know it will be destroyed, thereby ending this earthly life and this Present Day making way for the Later Day, Day of Judgment, and either hellfire or paradise.(14. 48 ).
A believer understands that, and ever-present in his mind the notion that Almighty Allah did not create this universe in vain, (3.190-) (21. 16) (46. 3) (75. 36- ) (23.115)
No, He created man for a trial no one can escape and no alternative for. So his belonging is to the everlasting permanent Afterlife and not to this someday, vanishing disappearing life. A believer is certain with this knowledge, how important it is, this short time he is permitted to be in this life, and how important it is to invest it, in doing what is good, to benefit him later on, and to have a genuine faith in Almighty Allah and in the Day After. It would be foolish for a believer to waste his limited stay in this life and the trial period, in being subjugated to religious persecution, that is why it is important for him, due to his awareness of the Afterlife, to leave his homeland of a country that seizes his right for free worship, and to absolve himself of those arrogant among his people who abuse him, trying to force him to go back off the right track. Belonging to the Afterlife fulfils an expectation for the believer to enjoy his freedom in exercising his faith and religion, for the duration of what is left for him on this planet, till the day he meets Almighty Allah on Resurrection Day and succeed in this trial on the Day of Reckoning.
4- Almighty Allah says: “O My servants who believe! Surely My earth is vast, therefore Me alone should you serve. Every soul must taste of death, then to Us you shall be brought back” (29. 56 - ).
This earth that Almighty Allah has created is very spacious, and because it is spherical, it extends to no end. A man on this earth is like an ant on a watermelon, an ant would keep moving along the surface of a watermelon without reaching the end, in that context, and earth is spacious with no end. But life is limited for Man, and every human being will someday taste death. Accordingly, if you were predetermined to live 60 years, your age which is limited with the arrival of death to end it, diminishes with every day that goes by, and it is incumbent on you, if you were a believer, who defined his belonging by believing in Allah and the Day After, that you do not waste a single minute of your life, for the minute that expires will never return, for you are riding the train of Time. It is not a train that never stops nor does it go back for any reason but keeps moving forward, and when the station for you disembark arrives-through death-then you must leave the train of life and time, and you become a prisoner to your deeds, good or bad. It is utter foolishness for a believer to waste his life and the time assigned for him on earth in a state of surrender to the one who despises him for his religion, and to the one who prevents him from practicing his faith and his rituals freely. He must migrate to Almighty Allah striving to utilize what is left of his life in attaining belonging to Allah and His religion.
5-Notice the word (My Earth), in His saying Glory to Him, “O My servants who believe! Surely My earth is vast”, (29. 56),here, the term, earth is attributed to Almighty Allah and is owned by Him, It is the only time that the term (My Earth) was mentioned in the Glorious Quran, although the word, Earth and its derivatives were mentioned 461 times in the Glorious Quran. What is intended here with the term (Earth), is that which people fight over, yet it belongs to Almighty Allah. A day will come when Allah Almighty will destroy this earth, and people will be summoned to account for their deeds, after a short predetermined life span, wasted by most people fighting and chasing an earthly mirage, forgetting that death, the big Zero, is in wait for them all. The ones, who will survive and escape the consequences of this Zero, are those who worked for the Hereafter, paid its dues while believing (17. 19).
6--The reference here to the spacious earth, came to emphasize upon the believer specifically in the matter of migration, if they restricted your freedom in this land, then Almighty Allah’s earth is spacious, this emphasis was repeated in rebuking those who were capable of migrating, yet lagged behind. Upon his death and upon losing his chance, the Angels of death would blame them. Allah says : “When angels take the souls of those who die in sin against their souls, they say: "In what (plight) Were ye?" They reply: "Weak and oppressed Were we in the earth." They say: "Was not the earth of Allah spacious enough for you to move yourselves away (From evil)?" Such men will find their abode in Hell,- What an evil refuge! “. (4. 97 )
Almighty Allah says about the spacious earth for those who migrate in it,” He who forsakes his home in the cause of Allah, finds in the earth Many hardships, and abundance in the earth, Should he die as a refugee from home for Allah and His Messenger, His reward becomes due and sure with Allah: And Allah is Oft-forgiving, Most Merciful. (4.100). By hardships, you earn Almighty Allah’s pleasure when confronting difficulties and exercising patience in dealing with them, afterwards comes Almighty Allah’s abundant grace in His spacious earth.
This hardship in immigration for the cause of Allah needs patience. Almighty Allah also says "O ye my servants who believe! Fear your Lord, good is (the reward) for those who do good in this world. Spacious is Allah's earth! Those who patiently persevere will truly receive a reward without measure!" (39. 10). It is obligatory on the believer to be God-conscious in belief and in action. In return for his good deed, he will reap good reward. Almighty Allah’s earth is spacious before the believer in his short time on it. Nothing is asked of him except exercise patience, and the reward for patient persevering people is unlimited. The problem in Islamic Jihad was more.
Legislation of jihad in the Islam
Let’s begin with the real Islamic Jihad as it is written in the Quran then the Quranic war of ideas which was needed to convince the early Muslims to accept this Jihad while they were victimized by their Arabian tribal culture.
Understanding laws of Jihad in Islam
According to Quranic terminology, jihad is the striving of the soul, money, and energy to please God by all means. It includes giving money to the poor regardless of their religion and faith, and to fight only to defend not to attack. (29:8, 8:72, 25:52). The Quran sets the legislation for jihad, its commandments, its principles and its final aims.
Generally, Quranic legislation is based on commandments or orders which serve principles or rules, and those principles or rules in turn serve the basic Islamic aims and values.
Regarding jihad, the order: “fight” is based on rules of self-defense in response to violent attack, or in the Quranic term, “fighting in the cause of God.” This principle serves the final aim/value of fighting which is to assure religious freedom and prevent religious persecution.
The greater value of jihad in Islam is to allow every person to follow the religion of his or her choice without any persecution. The Muslim state has to fight to prevent persecution and to defend itself and its freedom of belief and speech for the value of jihad. In this way, every one has the freedom of choice in the realm of religion and he or she will be responsible before God only on the Last Day based to his/her freedom of choice. In this life, one is responsible only before society if he or she violates the rights of other people.
For example, God said, “And fight in the cause of God those who are fighting you, but transgress not the limits. Truly, God loves not transgressors.” (2:190). Here the commandment is to fight and the principle is “in the cause of God those who fight you, but transgress not the limits. Truly, God loves not transgressors.” To fight for the cause of God means to fight according to His legislation which forbids transgression. God repeated and confirmed the same meaning, “...Then whoever attacks you, you may attack them to inflict an equivalent retribution.” (2:193).
The ultimate goal of this legislation in His saying is, “and fights them until there is no more oppression.”(2: 193). Therefore, the prevention of oppression is the essential aim for the legislation of fighting. Oppression in the Arabic and Quranic language means ‘fitnah,’ which is used in the Quranic terminology to refer to religious persecution committed by the criminal unbelievers in Mecca against the early Muslims. That persecution included the continuous fight against the peaceful early Muslims even after their escape from Mecca to Al Madina. God says, “And oppression is worse than slaughter. And they will not cease fighting you until they turn you back from your faith if they can” (2: 217).
By allowing religious freedom and preventing oppression in religion, every one deals with God alone, obeying or disobeying him, and every one will be responsible for his or her deeds only before God on the Day of Judgment. None has the right to take upon oneself God’s sovereignty or judge other people’s faith or to persecute those who hold different religious opinions. This makes the realm of religion belong to God alone without any kind of human religious authority. This is precisely what the Quranic verse calls for when it says, “And fight them until there is no more oppression and all the religion will belong to God alone.” (8:39). God may forgive them if they refrain and stop transgression and persecution, and the Muslims have no right to attack them; otherwise they become transgressors themselves as God says, “And fight in the cause of God those who fight you, and transgress not the limits. Truly, God loves not the transgressors... But if they cease, then God is Oft- Forgiving, Most Merciful. And fight them until there is no more oppression and the religion will belong to God. But if they cease, let be no more transgression except against the transgressors only.” (2:190-193). This is confirmed in other verses (8:38-40). This legislation concerning fighting agrees with what is understood from the term ‘Islam’ which means submission and peace, and protects peace from any animosity or transgression.
Jihad and freedom of religion
Jihad assures religious freedom. It’s enough here to remember that the Quranic principle states, “There shall be no compulsion in religion.” (2:256). Moreover, God said to Prophet Mohammed, blaming him, “And had your Lord willed, those on earth would have believed, all of them together. So, will you then compel people until they become believers? ” (10:99). This confirms the Quranic fact that religion belongs to God alone without any human religious authority, and that Prophet Mohammed does not have religious authority over people , as it’s the will of God alone that let people exercise their freedom of choice and be responsible for their beliefs before Him alone on the Last Day.
Freedom in religion is the key of democracy, as is the freedom of thought and speech.
Rules of alliance in time of war
For the first time in the Arab Peninsula, some Arabs established a real state according to our modern definition of state. It was the first –and may be the last- Islamic state in the time of Prophet Mohammed. The new Islamic state had its border, army, people, and government. It also had allies and enemies.
Any believer from the Arab desert who wanted to be a member of this state had to immigrate to it and live inside its borders. All the believers inside this state were allies to each other against their enemies who attacked the peaceful state. The Quran stated to them that the believers outside the state should immigrate to be a part of the state. If believers outside the Islamic state asked for protection, the state was obligated to defend them unless a treaty between the Islamic state and those who attacked these outsider believers existed. So, all believers were to be allies to each other inside their state to stand firm against the transgressor unbelievers who were united against the Islamic state. (8:72 -73) .
Inside that Islamic state, there were different groups of oppositions who were against the state and its religion. The Quran called them the hypocrites. They enjoyed freedom of speech and belief, and also the freedom of conspiracy against the state. The Holy Quran used to expose theirs plots and their inner thoughts, but at the same time, order the believers to avoid them, turn aside from them as long they did not fight the state. Details can be found in the following :( 2:8-14, 204-206 ), (3:118-119, 155-158, 167-168), (3:60-69, 81-83, 105-115, 138-146), (5:52), (8:49), (9:42-68, 73-87, 93-98, 101, 107-110, 124-127), (24:11-26, 46-54), (33:1, 12-20, 24, 48, 57-61, 73), (37:16, 20-30), (48:6, 11-16), (58:7-22), (59:11-16), (63:1-8), and (66:9).
Although, the hypocrites inside Al Madina were under control, there was another kind of hypocrites who lived in the desert and used to come to the Islamic state claiming belief in Islam, with an inner goal of deceiving Muslims and to spy on them. Some of them offered to become allies to the state while in reality; they were enemies to the Islamic state. These hypocrites were a real danger to the Islamic state, so the Quran ordered Muslims not to ally with them until they immigrated to the state. If they refused to immigrate, then they were to be treated as enemies in the battle field. However, if they did not immigrate but did not attack the state, the Muslims were not allowed to fight them (4:88-91). God described most of those Arab Bedouins as the “worst in disbelief and hypocrisy and more likely to be in ignorance of the God’s Legislation.” (9: 97).
Most of them had a good relationship with the Arab Christians and Jewish tribes in the Arabian Peninsula. Some Arab Christians and Jewish tribes united together against the new Islamic state. Some people inside the Islamic state – including the hypocrites – had a good relationship with those allies in spite of their enmity. So, God ordered the Muslims not to take the hypocrites as allies as long as they fought the Islamic state. If they did not fight the Muslims, the hypocrites were to be allies and a part of the Muslim state (5: 51-58).
The Islamic state had to defend itself against the attacks of Christian Arabs allied with Jewish tribes. God ordered the Islamic state to fight them as they violated God’s commandment until they paid expiation as a punishment for their aggression (8:29). It means not to occupy their land, nor to force them to convert to Islam, but only to pay back for their aggression as our modern international legislation deals with any country attacking other country and is finally defeated. These rules of alliance protected the new peaceful Islamic state against all of its enemies who surrounded it.
Generally, God makes clear rules in dealing with the non- Muslims who are outside the Islamic state:
[1] Islamic state should deal kindly and justly with those who do not fight them, nor drive them out of their homes.
[2] Muslims are not allowed to be allies to those who attack and fight them because of their religion, those who expelled them from their home, or helped the transgressor unbelievers in driving the Muslims out of their homes.
God says:”Allah does not forbid you respecting those who have not made war against you on account of (your) religion, and have not driven you forth from your homes, that you show them kindness and deal with them justly; surely Allah loves the doers of justice. Allah only forbids you regarding those who made war upon you on account of (your) religion, and drove you forth from your homes and backed up (others) in your expulsion, that you make friends with them, and whoever makes friends with them, these are the unjust.”.(60:8, 9).
(3) If Muslims are persecuted inside a country that attacks Islamic state and this transgressor country is terrorizing the helpless Muslims, then those Muslims have the right to use (Al TAqyyyah) to save their lives, means to appease those transgressors. God says: “Let not the believers take the transgress unbelievers allies against believers; and whoever does this, he shall have nothing of (the guardianship of) Allah, unless you fear them.”( 3: 28 )
Rules in battle field:
Not only does the Quran establish a clear relationship between the terms ‘Islam’ and ‘peace’ and the legislation of war , but the Quran also presents other legislations in order to confirm the main value of peace and to leave no ground for ambiguity or intended misuse.
1- A clear-cut example is presented in chapter 4 which talks about the prohibition of killing a peaceful, safe and secure believer. The verse states, “It’s not for a believer to kill a believer except by mistake.” (4:92), this means that it is impossible or unjustifiable, that a true believer would intentionally kill another. The verse goes further in talking about the compensation due such a case and the rules related to it. Then, verse 4:93 talks about the Divine punishment awaiting the killer of a peaceful person or a believer, for, that matter doesn’t make a difference. The verse says, “And whoever kills a believer intentionally, his recompense is Hell, to abide therein forever, and the wrath and the curse of God are upon him and a dreadful punishment is prepared for him.” (4:93). Thus, whoever kills a peaceful believer faces eternity in Hell, wrath, curse, and great suffering. These are stated in the Quran as separate punishments each. Yet, it seems that the person who commits such a dreadful crime deserves all of these punishments added together.
Chapter 4 continues as verse 94 declares the right of life to any peaceful person regardless of his or her inner belief, it says, “Oh you who believed! When you go to fight in the cause of God, investigate carefully and say not to anyone who say peace to you ‘You are not a believer’.” Thus in times of war, the believers must carefully investigate to make sure that they aren’t committing the crime of killing a peaceful man, who by misfortune happens to be in the battle field. God gives everyone on the other side (the enemy) a constant right to be saved simply by pronouncing the words, “peace”, or the Islamic greeting: “Peace be upon you”. If the enemy says so, it then becomes unlawful to kill him or her. He/she even becomes a peaceful believer regardless of his/her inner belief and his /her strange presence in the battle field. If he/she is killed, the killer will deserve the punishments mentioned in the verse 93. Therefore, any peaceful person is a Muslim and a believer even during war time and in the battlefield. If he/she is killed, then the killer deserves the abode in Hell, the great suffering, and God’s curse and wrath.
2- It was a common practice of that time to kill the captives, enslave them, or free them for money or ransom. God blamed Prophet Mohammed when he set free all the captives of Badr Battle for money, as the main mission of the Prophet was not to seek the vanity of this life, but to be a good example to people. God ordered Prophet Mohammed to tell them that He would forgive them if they had any good in their heart, “O Prophet say to the captives that are in your hands, ‘If God knows any good in your hearts, He will give you something better than what has been taken from you and He will forgive you, and God is Oft- Forgiving, Most Merciful.’” (8:70). God ordered Prophet Mohammed and the Muslims only two choices in dealing with the captives: to either set them free or exchange them as prisoners of war. (37:4). Under all circumstances, the prisoner of war after release becomes Ibn Al Sabeel, or a guest as long he is in the Muslim State, and should be given charity and alms and shelter until a safe return home. (76:8), (2:177, 215), (4:36), (8:41), (9:60), (17:26), (24:22), (30:38), (59:7).
These Quranic laws about the captives were ignored by Muslims during their history, and captives were killed as it was a bad habit in the Middle Ages. This used to happen during the battles between the Muslim Empire, the Roman Empire, and other nations, along with domestic wars during Muslims civil wars. Moreover, killing the captives or enslaving them was accompanied by enslaving women and children. It was the culture of the dark Middle Ages which made Muslim traditions and history full of these aspects that manifested defiance to the real Islamic values.
3- In the case of a warrior fighting against the Muslims who decided to cease attack, he/she only has to seek an asylum. When he/she does so, his/her life is safe and secured. He/she should be allowed to listen to the Quran, to have no excuses before God on Judgment Day. The Muslims are ordered to escort him/her to a safe place, or a home, in security and peace. That is precisely what the Quranic verse says, “If one amongst the transgressor unbelievers seeks protection from you, grant it to him, so that he may hear the word of God, and then escort him to where he can be secured, that is because they are without knowledge.” (9:6). So, it is to make him know the peaceful message of the Quran, not to force him to be Muslim , then to escort him safely to his home, leaving him responsible for his choice before God in the Day of Judgment after knowing the Quran.
The first order of fighting
The early Muslims in Mecca who were around the Prophet Mohamed suffered continuous persecution. It was so intense that God allows the believer to appease the transgressors even by uttering disbelief in God, :( 16 / 106).
When persecution became so intense the believers were encouraged by the Quranic war of ideas to immigrate to enjoy religious freedom. (16 / 41-42) (4 / 97 - ) (29 / 56 – 57).
After they migrated to Al Medina, they were continuously attacked by Quraysh who wanted to force them to go back to their previous idolatrous religion. It is an unknown historic fact in Muslim tradition, but it is mentioned in the Quran only and ignored by old Muslim historians and scholars. No Muslim scholar in our time knows that the mighty tribe of Quraysh used to attack Al Madina and fight the peaceful Muslims living inside who did not defend themselves because they did not have permission from God.
If it were not for the Quranic verses sent down which allowed them to practice self-defense, the early Muslims would have being destroyed and eradicated. Yet, the old Muslim scholars and historians during the Middle Ages did not consider these verses rationally, because rationalizing these verses would bring out a meaning that they preferred to be kept silent about.
The verse says, “Permission to fight is given to those were fought against because they have been wronged and verily God is most powerful in their aid.” (22:39), this verse gives permission for self-defense in case of persecution and injustice regardless of what the religion is. God encourages self-defense and brings victory to the victims who do so. The old Muslim scholars were oblivious to the generalization of this verse because it gave anyone the right to fight for his/her freedom of religion. Since this meaning is not exactly what the Middle Ages were about, it was better to disregard it.
The same scholars and historians also neglected a major factor of the verse. Since the followers of Prophet Mohammed were facing a dangerous enemy, if they had not been allowed to defend themselves, they would have easily been completely massacred.
The Quran demonstrates here a historical reality disregarded by the historians of the Abbasid Empire. The fact is that transgressors of Quraysh disbelievers repeatedly raided Al Madina, often killing the habitants, but the peaceful Muslims would not take action because they were not yet allowed to do so. It was not until they received the permission to fight that they began to defend themselves.
The following verse is another case where the old Muslim scholars chose not to rationalize. The next verse talks about those peaceful early Muslims: “Those who have been expelled from their homes unjustly only because they said ‘God is only Our Lord’. For had it not been that God checks one set of people by means of another, monasteries, churches, synagogues and mosques, in which the name of God is commemorated in a abundant measure would surely have been pulled down.” (22:40).
We understand from this verse that not only did the victims face a threat of genocide, but the reason for their expulsion from their homes was the commemoration of God’s name as their only God and Lord.
In Islam: Fight to defend the churches, monasteries, synagogues and mosques
Due to the religious fanaticism during the Abbasid Empire, the religious scholars chose to overlook the main point of this verse (22:40), namely that all followers of the Divine messages pray to the same God, and thus, all the houses of prayers are all equal in God’s eye. If the believers had not defended themselves altogether, their houses of prayers would not have remained standing. The verse clearly mentions, without differentiation, the places of worship of the Christians , Jews, Muslims and others, all united by the act of ‘constantly commemorating God’s name’. What is of extreme importance here is that the Quran assures the need to protect and respect all these houses of prayers regardless of the disputes among all of their followers, because in spite of disputes, these houses of prayers are shelters of peace and security, or it should be so.
It is very important also to note that the mosques – of the Muslims - are mentioned last. Had the Quran been biased for Islam only, the verse would have said ‘In which God’s name alone is constantly recited,’ but since there are non- Muslims who have attached other saints and names beside God, they are also taken into account even though they clash with the Islamic monotheist faith of ‘there are no Lord but God’ La illah illa ALLAH. Therefore the aim of this verse is to put all houses of prayer belonging to all faiths under protection from any violation, making it religiously accepted for any of these groups to defend themselves and their places of worship even if blood has to be shed.
It is clear here that the only reason for fighting is to protect the freedom of belief which God grants to all mankind, no matter what the religion is, as long it is a peaceful one void of any violence or transgression. Every person who builds a house of prayer has his/her own view and perspectives about God and worships Him accordingly. By all means, these houses and the people praying in them must enjoy safety and peace regardless of the differences among them. God is the only one who will judge them on the Day of Judgment.
God said to his final Prophet ( Mohamed) in dealing with the people of scripture ( Christian and Jews ): “ And We have revealed to you the Book with the truth, verifying what is before it of the Book and a guardian over it, therefore judge between them by what Allah has revealed, and do not follow their low desires (to turn away) from the truth that has come to you; for every one of you did We appoint a law and a way, and if Allah had pleased He would have made you (all) a single people, but that He might try you in what He gave you, therefore compete with one another to hasten to virtuous deeds; to Allah is your return, of all (of you), so He will let you know that in which you differed;” It is an order to compete in doing the good deeds, leaving their religious disputes to the One God on the Day of Judgment to judge among them telling the truth. But in this life, the houses of worship must be protected, all of them.
Be ready to defend yourself to achieve peace.
When the permission to fight was granted for the early Muslims, it was expected that they would rejoice with the idea of retaliation, but the opposite occurred. They had grown accustomed to passiveness and toleration of pain, so they hated the new legislation concerning Jihad- note that Jihad here implies holy war in terms of self defense- they were oblivious to the fact they needed to fight to defend themselves and to achieve peace, their own hope in this life. They didn’t realize that their enemy would seize to attack them once they show some resistance.
It is the only way to protect yourself and your enemy is to be ready to defend yourself to prevent him from attacking you. It is the Quranic policy of “deterrent”. God said to them and to every peaceful state: “And make ready against them all you can of power, including steeds of war to terrify the enemy of God and your enemy…” “And if they incline to peace you must incline to it. And put your trust in God, Verily, He is the All – Hearer, the All-Knower.” “And if they intend to deceive you, then, Verily, God is All- Sufficient for you :{ 8: 60 to 62}, by this way, you can stop any potential attack against you and save not only your people, but also your enemy’s. It means the Quranic policy of ‘deterrent’ is to serve peace, not to encourage the violence, especially when we read it in the context of all the rules of war in the Quran, which make the war only to defend not to attack.
Beside this basic rule of self defense, God revealed in the Holy Quran the other rules of self defense and condemned transgression against the peaceful people even they are your ardent enemy.
Quranic war of ideas to support the Islamic Jihad
Quranic war of ideas urged peaceful Muslims to defend themselves.
1- The early Muslims hated to defend themselves.
In spite of all these rules and their critical situation, the early Muslims in the time of the prophet Mohammed hated the permission of fighting, so God mentioned this in his Quran addressing them saying: “Fighting is prescribed upon you, and you dislike it. But it is possible that you dislike a thing which is good for you and that you love a thing which is bad for you. But God knows while you know not”) (2:216).
Here God is telling them that even though they hated fighting, but it was good for them because they needed to defend themselves, at the same time they liked to be silent and passive towards the raging war, yet it was dangerous for them.
The problem was that they had gotten accustomed to patience and peace, but it had reached a degree that was not only threatening there religion. But even their existence. This Quranic clarification was not enough for them to change their attitude and to push them to prepare themselves for defense. A group among them rejected the legislation for fighting and even raised their voices asking God to postpone his command.
So God answered (“Have you not seen those who were told to hold back their hands from fight but established regular prayers and spend in regular charity? When at length the order for fighting was ordained to them, be hold! A section of them feared men as-or even more than-they should have feared God; they said ‘our lord! Why have you ordained for us to fight? Would that you had granted us respite for a short period?) (4:77).
This verse came in context of the Quranic war of ideas that Urging believers to fight in the cause of Allah saying:
(004.074 Therefore let those fight in the way of Allah, who sell this world's life for the hereafter; and whoever fights in the way of Allah, then be he slain or be he victorious, We shall grant him a mighty reward. 004.075 And why should ye not fight in the cause of Allah and of those who, being weak, : And what reason have you that you should not fight in the way of Allah and of the weak among the men and the women and the children, (of) those who say: Our Lord! cause us to go forth from this town, whose people are oppressors, and give us from Thee a guardian and give us from Thee a helper. 004.076 Those who believe fight in the way of Allah, and those who disbelieve fight in the way of the Shaitan. Fight therefore against the friends of the Shaitan; surely the strategy of the Shaitan is weak. 004.077 Have you not seen those to whom it was said: Withhold your hands, and keep up prayer and pay the poor-rate; but when fighting is prescribed for them, lo! a party of them fear men as they ought to have feared Allah, or (even) with a greater fear, and say: Our Lord! why hast Thou ordained fighting for us? Wherefore didst Thou not grant us a delay to a near end? Say: The provision of this world is short, and the hereafter is better for him who guards (against evil); and you shall not be wronged the husk of a date stone. 004.078 Wherever you are, death will overtake you, though you are in lofty towers )(004.084 Fight then in Allah's way; this is not imposed on you except In relation to yourself, and rouse the believers to ardor maybe Allah will restrain the fighting of those who disbelieve and Allah is strongest in prowess and strongest to give an exemplary punishment. )
In Mecca they were ordered to refrain from self-defense and to consecrate their time and effort in praying and spending in charity. The fact that a group rejected the order to fight and asked for it to be postponed shows to what extent they were devoted to peace and hateful to bloodshed.
Early peaceful Muslims in battles, against the transgressors of Quraysh
The battles during the period of the prophet Mohammed were the biggest proof for their tendency towards peace and their hatred for the self-defense war, when it was forced upon them. We shall demonstrate from the Quran their peaceful attitude during three main battles, Badr, Ohod. Alahzab, and Al osra.
The battle of Bade:
It was the first and the most famous.In order to understand the real causes of this battle we must first understand what the terms [Eelaaf] or convenient of Quraysh which is mentioned in the sura of Quraysh (106:1-4). In its four verses God told that because of His sacred Mosque in Mecca, the Quryash tribe had its [Eelaaf] or trade convenient, accordingly, they used to send peacefully their trade caravans between Syria and Yemen during winter and summer, and lived without hunger or fear, while the other tribes suffered hunger and continuous wars. The same meaning was repeated in other verses :( 29:67) (28:57)
Quraysh traded with Syria and Yemen exchanging goods once in the summer and once in the winter. They had obtained covenant of security outside Mecca, safeguarding the caravan during their journeys between Mecca and Yemen, and between Mecca and Syria. Inside Mecca there was another type of covenant among the inhabitants; the Quraysh people had to participate in financing the two caravans, the winter and the summer one. The budget, needed was divided into shares that the Quraysh people invested in. And at the end of the year they calculated the prophets of the shares and each one took his earnings.
When the Muslims were forces to leave Mecca and go to Madina they lost their investments and the ‘unbelievers’ confiscated all their homes and belongings. They would not dare ask for their money from the enemy who was chasing and attacking them.
When the Muslims received the right to fight it was natural that they would claim their money back. For that reason they raided the caravans which traded with their money. They hoped to get their money or the caravan without fight. However, on their way to meet the caravan, Muslims were promised that they would either take over the caravan or that they would win over their enemy. They went for the caravans, But soon enough an army from Quraysh came to save the caravan and kill the Muslims who happened to be few in number.
It was clear that since there were no caravans, then they would surely win the battle, as God promised them, nevertheless some of the Muslims were frightened to face the enemy in the battle. The Quran describes this situation as follows) (“As Your Lord caused you to go out from your home with the truth, and verily a party among the believers disliked it. Disputing with you concerning the truth, after it was made manifest, as if they were being driven to death while they were looking) ‘Actually at it”) (8:5-6).
It’s clear that they hated fighting; that they were honest about their position even though God promised to support them, and when they were ordered to engage in war it was as if they could actually see death coming to seize them.
We need mention here that what the Quran says concerning the battle of Badr contradicts the stories written about the prophet during the Muslim Empire. In these stories the old historians confirmed that all of the Muslims of Badr were anxious to fight and no one of them was doubtful about it. If it was not for the Quran we would not have known the reality of the situation.
The real situation confirms that the early Muslims were not a bunch of blood thirsty fanatics welling to die for the though, called “Holy War”. They were peaceful people wanted to worship God and glorify Him in peace. But the stories have been twisted around in order to use these early Muslims ‘incorrectly’, to justify using violence under the name of God. The contemporary Islamic culture has until now ignored these verses for the same cause, so most of the Islamic reality is messing and continues to be so.
Quranic war of ideas accompanied the battle of Badr
Muslims were in bad need for encouragement as it was a big test for them to fight the famous notorious Quraysh. Defeat in this battle meant destroying Islam and its small state. Quranic war of ideas was badly needed in this critical time:
(008.005 “As Your Lord caused you to go out from your home with the truth, and verily a party among the believers disliked it.008.006 : Disputing with you concerning the truth, after it was made manifest, as if they were being driven to death while they were looking. ‘Actually at it’ 008.007 And when Allah promised you one of the two parties that it shall be yours and you loved that the one not armed should be yours and Allah desired to manifest the truth of what was true by His words and to cut off the root of the unbelievers. 008.008 That He may manifest the truth of what was true and show the falsehood of what was false, though the guilty disliked. 008.009 : When you sought aid from your Lord, so He answered you: I will assist you with a thousand of the angels following one another. 008.010 : And Allah only gave it as a good news and that your hearts might be at ease thereby; and victory is only from Allah; surely Allah is Mighty, Wise. 008.011 : When He caused calm to fall on you as a security from Him and sent down upon you water from the cloud that He might thereby purify you, and take away from you the uncleanness of the Shaitan, and that He might fortify your hearts and steady (your) footsteps thereby. 008.012 When your Lord revealed to the angels: I am with you, therefore make firm those who believe. I will cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve. Therefore strike off their heads and strike off every fingertip of them. 008.013 : This is because they acted adversely to Allah and His Messenger; and whoever acts adversely to Allah and His Messenger-- then surely Allah is severe in requiting (evil). 008.014 This-- taste it, and (know) that for the unbelievers is the chastisement of fire. 008.015 O you who believe! when you meet those who disbelieve marching for war, then turn not your backs to them. 008.016 : And whoever shall turn his back to them on that day-- unless he turn aside for the sake of fighting or withdraws to a company-- then he, indeed, becomes deserving of Allah's wrath, and his abode is hell; and an evil destination shall it be. 008.017 So you did not slay them, but it was Allah Who slew them, and you did not smite when you smote (the enemy), but it was Allah Who smote, and that He might confer upon the believers a good gift from Himself; surely Allah is Hearing, Knowing. 008.018 This, and that Allah is the weakener of the struggle of the unbelievers. 008.019 : (O Qureysh!) If you demanded a judgment, the judgment has then indeed come to you; and if you desist, it will be better for you; and if you turn back (to fight), We (too) shall turn back, and your forces shall avail you nothing, though they may be many, and (know) that Allah is with the believers. )
(008.065 O Prophet! urge the believers to war; if there are twenty patient ones of you they shall overcome two hundred, and if there are a hundred of you they shall overcome a thousand of those who disbelieve, because they are a people who do not understand. )
After the Battle of Ohod
Quraysh attacked Muslims for revenge aiming to destroy Al Madina. Muslims marched to face them near the mountain of Ohod to stop them reaching Al Madina. For many reasons Muslim army was defeated. It was a disaster that needed for the Quranic war of ideas as well. Quran says: (003.138 : This is a clear statement for men, and a guidance and an admonition to those who guard(against evil). 003.139 : And be not infirm, and be not grieving, and you shall have the upper hand if you are( true ) believers. 003.140 If a wound has afflicted you (at Ohud), a wound like it has also afflicted the (unbelieving) people; and We bring these days to men by turns, and that Allah may know those who believe and take witnesses from among you; and Allah does not love the unjust. 003.141 And that He may purge those who believe and deprive the unbelievers of blessings. 003.142 Do you think that you will enter paradise while Allah has not yet known those who strive hard from among you, and (He has not) known the patient.003.143 And certainly you desired death before you met it, so indeed you have seen it and you look (at it) 003.144 And Muhammad is no more than a messenger; the messengers have already passed away before him; if then he dies or is killed will you turn back upon your heels? And whoever turns back upon his heels!s, he will by no means do harm to Allah in the least and Allah will reward the grateful. 003.145 And a soul will not die but with the permission of Allah the term is fixed; and whoever desires the reward of this world, I shall give him of it, and whoever desires the reward of the hereafter I shall give him of it, and I will reward the grateful. 003.146 And how many a prophet has fought with whom were many worshippers of the Lord; so they did not become weak-hearted on account of what befell them in Allah's way, nor did they weaken, nor did they abase themselves; and Allah loves the patient. p And their saying was no other than that they said: Our Lord! forgive us our faults and our extravagance in our affair and make firm our feet and help us against the transgressors.003.148 So Allah gave them the reward of this world and better reward of the hereafter and Allah loves those who do good (to others). (003.149 O you who believe! if you obey those who disbelieve they will turn you back upon your heels, so you will turn back losers. 003.150 Nay! Allah is your Patron and He is the best of the helpers. 003.151 We will cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve, because they set up with Allah that for which He has sent down no authority, and their abode is the fire, and evil is the abode of the unjust. )
(003.152 : And certainly Allah made good to you His promise when you were about to annihilate them by His permission, until when you became weak-hearted and disputed about the affair and disobeyed after He had shown you that which you loved; of you were some who desired this world and of you were some who desired the hereafter; then He turned you away from them that He might try you; and He has certainly pardoned you, and Allah is Gracious to the believers. 003.153 : When you ran off precipitately and did not wait for any one, and the Messenger was calling you from your rear, so He gave you another sorrow instead of (your) sorrow, so that you might not grieve at what had escaped you, nor (at) what befell you; and Allah is aware of what you do. 003.154 : Then after sorrow He sent down security upon you, a calm coming upon a party of you, and (there was) another party whom their own souls had rendered anxious; they entertained about Allah thoughts of ignorance quite unjustly, saying: We have no hand in the affair. Say: Surely the affair is wholly (in the hands) of Allah. They conceal within their souls what they would not reveal to you. They say: Had we any hand in the affair, we would not have been slain here. Say: Had you remained in your houses, those for whom slaughter was ordained would certainly have gone forth to the places where they would be slain, and that Allah might test what was in your breasts and that He might purge what was in your hearts; and Allah knows what is in the breasts. )
(003.155 (As for) those of you who turned back on the day when the two armies met, only the Shaitan sought to cause them to make a slip on account of some deeds they had done, and certainly Allah has pardoned them; surely Allah is Forgiving, Forbearing. )
( 003.156 : O you who believe! be not like those who disbelieve and say of their brethren when they travel in the earth or engage in fighting: Had they been with us, they would not have died and they would not have been slain; so Allah makes this to be an intense regret in their hearts; and Allah gives life and causes death and Allah sees what you do. 003.157 And if you are slain in the way of Allah or you die, certainly forgiveness from Allah and mercy is better than what they amass. 003.158 : And if indeed you die or you are slain, certainly to Allah shall you be gathered together. )
(003.160 : If Allah assists you, then there is none that can overcome you, and if He forsakes you, who is there then that can assist you after Him? And on Allah should the believers rely. )
( 003.165 What! when a misfortune befell you, and you had certainly afflicted (the unbelievers) with twice as much, you began to say: Whence is this? Say: It is from yourselves; surely Allah has power over all things. 003.166 : And what befell you on the day when the two armies met (at Ohud) was with Allah's knowledge, and that He might know the believers. 003.167 : And that He might know the hypocrites; and it was said to them: Come, fight in Allah's way, or defend yourselves. They said: If we knew fighting, we would certainly have followed you. They were on that day much nearer to unbelief than to belief. They say with their mouths what is not in their hearts, and Allah best knows what they conceal. 003.168 : Those who said of their brethren whilst they (themselves) held back: Had they obeyed us, they would not have been killed. Say: Then avert death from yourselves if you speak the truth. )
(003.169 : And reckon not those who are killed in Allah's way as dead; nay, they are alive (and) are provided sustenance from their Lord; 003.170 Rejoicing in what Allah has given them out of His grace and they rejoice for the sake of those who, (being left) behind them, have not yet joined them, that they shall have no fear, nor shall they grieve. 003.171 They rejoice on account of favor from Allah and (His) grace, and that Allah will not waste the reward of the believers).
( 003.172 ) : (As for) those who responded (at Ohud) to the call of Allah and the Messenger after the wound had befallen them, those among them who do good (to others) and guard (against evil)shall have a great reward.003.173 : Those to whom the people said: Surely men have gathered against you, therefore fear them, but this increased their faith, and they said: Allah is sufficient for us and most excellent is the Protector. 003.174 : So they returned with favor from Allah and (His) grace, no evil touched them and they followed the pleasure of Allah; and Allah is the Lord of mighty grace. 003.175 : It is only the Shaitan that causes you to fear from his friends, but do not fear them, and fear Me if you are believers. )
In the battle of Alahzab, [The Allies]
The Unbelievers [now we understand this Quranic term means those who attack the peaceful people] surrounded Al Madina to destroy it and to genocide all the Muslims who were strongly overtaken by fear and terror. It’s enough to see what the Quran has said about their state of mind; (“When they came from above you and from below you, and when your eyes grew deviating, and the hearts reached to the throats, and you were harboring doubts about God,. There, the believers were tried and shaken with a mighty shaking.)(33:10-11). [We also understand from these verses that the term of ‘believers’ has nothing to do with the faith, because they harbor doubt about God in this critical time. The only meaning here is the peaceful people who hate the violence even if it is to defend their lives.]
The fear was so great that some of them run away and called others to give up and spreading the rumors. On the other hand some others maintained great courage. (33:12-23).
For more details, let’s give a quick glance to this Quranic Chapter Alahzab, [The Allies]:
1- Describing the battle :( 033.009): O you who believe! call to mind the favor of Allah to you when there came down upon you hosts, so We sent against them a strong wind and hosts, that you saw not, and Allah is Seeing what you do.)
2- Describing the siege and Muslims who were in a great fear: (033.010): When they came upon you from above you and from below you, and when the eyes turned dull, and the hearts rose up to the throats, and you began to think diverse thoughts of Allah. 033.011 There the believers were tried and they were shaken with severe shaking. )
3- Describing hypocrites and those in whose hearts were in a disease: 033.012 And behold! The Hypocrites and those in whose hearts is a disease (even) say: "Allah and His Messenger promised us nothing but delusion!" 033.013 : And when a party of them said: O people of Yasrib! there IS no place to stand for you (here), therefore go back; and a party of them asked permission of the prophet, saying. Surely our houses are exposed; and they were not exposed; they only desired to fly away.( 033.014 ) : If the enemy had entered from all sides and they had been exhorted to treachery, they would have committed it, and would have hesitated thereupon but little. 033.015 And yet they had already covenanted with Allah not to turn their backs, and a covenant with Allah must (surely) be answered for.)
4- Debating hypocrites and exposing them: (033.016 : Say: Flight shall not do you any good if you fly from death or slaughter, and in that case you will not be allowed to enjoy yourselves but a little. 033.017 : Say: Who is it that can withhold you from Allah if He intends to do you evil, rather He intends to show you mercy? And they will not find for themselves besides Allah any guardian or a helper. 033.018 : Allah knows indeed those among you who hinder others and those who say to their brethren: Come to us; and they come not to the fight but a little, 033.019 : Being niggardly with respect to you; but when fear comes, you will see them looking to you, their eyes rolling like one swooning because of death; but when the fear is gone they smite you with sharp tongues, being niggardly of the good things. These have not believed, therefore Allah has made their doing naught; and this is easy to Allah. 033.020 : They think the allies are not gone, and if the allies should come (again) they would fain be in the deserts with the desert Arabs asking for news about you, and if they were among you they would not fight save a little.)
5- The Messenger of Allah and the true believers: (:033.021 : Certainly you have in the Messenger of Allah an excellent exemplar for him who hopes in Allah and the latter day and remembers Allah much. 033.022 : And when the believers saw the allies, they said: This is what Allah and His Messenger promised us, and Allah and His Messenger spoke the truth; and it only increased them in faith and submission. 033.023 : Of the believers are men who are true to that which they covenanted with Allah. Some of them have paid their vow by death (in battle), and some of them still are waiting; and they have not altered in the least.)
6 – Finally: (033.024 : That Allah may reward the truthful for their truth, and punish the hypocrites if He please or turn to them (mercifully); surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. 033.025 And Allah turned back the unbelievers in their rage; they did not obtain any advantage, and Allah sufficed the believers in fighting; and Allah is Strong, Mighty.)
In the battle of Alosra:
It was a difficult in the summer when Muslims had to fight some desert tribes to stop them from attacking the Islamic capital ( Al Madina ). Muslims were still not eager to defend themselves against the aggressor tribes in the north of Al Madina. Here the Quran became more reprimanding in these verses : (009.038 : O you who believe! What (excuse) have you that when it is said to you: Go forth in Allah's way, you should incline heavily to earth; are you contented with this world's life instead of the hereafter? But the provision of this world's life compared with the hereafter is but little. 009.039 If you do not go forth, He will chastise you with a painful chastisement and bring in your place a people other than you, and you will do Him no harm; and Allah has power over all things. 009.040 If you will not aid him, Allah certainly aided him when those who disbelieved expelled him, he being the second of the two, when they were both in the cave, when he said to his companion: Grieve not, surely Allah is with us. So Allah sent down His tranquility upon him and strengthened him with hosts which you did not see, and made lowest the word of those who disbelieved; and the word of Allah, that is the highest; and Allah is Mighty, Wise. 009.041 : Go forth light and heavy, and strive hard in Allah's way with your property and your persons; this is better for you, if you know. )
. Therefore the lack of motivation, they felt in the beginning remained with them until the end of the prophet’s life. This helped Quraysh to take over the Muslim State after the death of the Prophet Mohammed. Quraysh had to accept Islam to keep its interests, then used it after the death of the Prophet Mohamed to establish its mighty empire under the name of Islamic Jihad.
Quraysh tribe converted to Islam to keep its interest:
We can realize this situation better if we understand the nature of the daily life of the Arabian tribes in that time. Violence is the only key word that illustrates that life. Around the Sacred Mosque in Mecca, Every Arabic tribe had its idol under the custody of Quraysh. Quraysh controlled Mecca and the sacred Mosque and the pilgrimage, and lived in peace and prosperity while the other tribes lived in continuous bloodshed for any reason and for no reason but in the same time those Arabic tribes used to keep the safety of the Qurayshi trade between Yemen and Syria. This made Quraysh the most powerful tribe. To keep its power, the elders of Quraysh persecuted the followers of the new religion who were peaceful helpless people. Being against idolizing statues and tombs, the new religion threatened its religious trade and its political and social situation. It was fearful for those helpless believers to face the mighty powerful tribe of Quraysh. So the only way to save them from the potential total genocide is to encourage them to defend themselves.
The Quranic war of ideas in its unique Arabic Language made the big triumph. It made a big awareness educating Arabs tribes that idolizing tombs and human ashes is just nonsense. By the time many people in many tribes converted to Islam, and helped others to realize the nonsense of worshipping the sacred tombs and sacred statues, and the nonsense of submission to Quraysh because of these false idols. Some of them wanted to get rid of Quraysh and its influence and to enjoy equality in dealing with them by helping the new Islamic state facing Quraysh and reducing its power and its hegemony. This threatened Qurayshi trade routes. The elders of Quraysh reconsidered their situation. To keep their political and economical interests they had to convert to Islam to use it for their continuous hegemony, especially the active leaders inside the Islamic state were from Quraysh including the prophet Mohammed himself.
So the elders of Quraysh surrendered and converted to Islam after long history in persecuting and fighting Muslims. They converted to Islam in a short time before the prophet’s death, then after his death they became the new leaders of all Muslims and led them to a new kind of wars and a new way of life, establishing the Muslim powerful Empires which ignored the real rules of Islam and its peaceful nature; the empires that lasted six centuries under the rule of the children of Qurayshi elders. This destroyed the real Islamic State of the Prophet Mohammed.
The Islamic State was under the siege
1-The Islamic State lived a very short time, only ten years during the last ten years in the life of the Prophet Mohammed, then has become collapsed step by step after his death. This short time Islamic State was surrounded by enemies. Around its borders in desert, there were tribes used to attack the city of Al Madina. (9: 123). Inside Al Madina, there were the Jewish tribes and the hypocrites who allied each other against the Prophet Mohammed. Around Mohammed there were those peaceful passive Muslims, while Quraysh was representing the hard core of the ardent enemies to the Islamic State. The Last long Quranic chapter ( Sura al Tawba : Number 9 ) reflected this situation of the Islamic State before the death of the Prophet Mohammed. This Islamic State and its high values of freedom and justice contradicted the culture of theocracy, autocracy, slavery and holy war that controlled the middle ages. For all these reasons, it was expected for this Islamic not to survive one day. It was the Quranic war of ideas that made it survive for ten years. This Quranic war of ideas used to update the events happened inside and outside Al Madina, commenting and debating and exposing the figures and different groups in the time of the Prophet Mohammed.
Let’s read some examples:
Quranic example exposing conspiracy done by believers who deceived the Prophet Mohammed
(004.105 : Surely We have revealed the Book to you with the truth that you may judge between people by means of that which Allah has taught you; and be not an advocate on behalf of the treacherous. 004.106 : And ask forgiveness of Allah; surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. 004.107 : And do not plead on behalf of those who act unfaithfully to their souls; surely Allah does not love him who is treacherous, sinful; 004.108 : They hide themselves from men and do not hide themselves from Allah, and He is with them when they meditate by night words which please Him not, and Allah encompasses what they do.004.109 : Behold! you are they who (may) plead for them in this world's life, but who will plead for them with Allah on the resurrection day, or who shall be their protector? 004.110 And whoever does evil or acts unjustly to his soul, then asks forgiveness of Allah, he shall find Allah Forgiving, Merciful. 004.111 : And whoever commits a sin, he only commits it against his own soul; and Allah is Knowing, Wise. 004.112 : And whoever commits a fault or a sin, then accuses of it one innocent, he indeed takes upon himself the burden of a calumny and a manifest sin. 004.113 : And were it not for Allah's grace upon you and His mercy a party of them had certainly designed to bring you to perdition and they do not bring (aught) to perdition but their own souls, and they shall not harm you in any way, and Allah has revealed to you the Book and the wisdom, and He has taught you what you did not know, and Allah's grace on you is very great. )
Quranic example indicates to the undercover unknown hypocrites:
(009.101 : And from among those who are round about you of the dwellers of the desert there are hypocrites, and from among the people of Medina (also); they are stubborn in hypocrisy; you do not know them; We know them; We will chastise them twice then shall they be turned back to a grievous chastisement )
Quranic examples about the famous known hypocrites:
Sura AL-MUNAFIQOON (THE HYPOCRITES): chapter 63. Total Verses: 11,Revealed At: MADINA
1-( 063.001 When the hypocrites come to you, they say: We bear witness that you are most surely Allah's Messenger; and Allah knows that you are most surely His Messenger, and Allah bears witness that the hypocrites are surely liars. 063.002 They make their oaths a shelter, and thus turn away from Allah's way; surely evil is that which they do. 063.003 : That is because they believe, then disbelieve, so a seal is set upon their hearts so that they do not understand. 063.004 : And when you see them, their persons will please you, and If they speak, you will listen to their speech; (they are) as if they were big pieces of wood clad with garments; they think every cry to be against them. They are the enemy, therefore beware of them; may Allah destroy them, whence are they turned back? 063.005 : And when it is said to them: Come, the Messenger of Allah will ask forgiveness for you, they turn back their heads and you may see them turning away while they are big with pride. 063.006 : It is alike to them whether you beg forgiveness for them or do not beg forgiveness for them; Allah will never forgive them; surely Allah does not guide the transgressing people. 063.007 : They it is who say: Do not spend upon those who are with the Messenger of Allah until they break up. And Allah's are the treasures of the heavens and the earth, but the hypocrites do not understand. 063.008 : They say: If we return to Medina, the mighty will surely drive out the meaner therefrom; and to Allah belongs the might and to His Messenger and to the believers, but the hypocrites do not know.)
(004.081 And they say: Obedience. But when they go out from your presence, a party of them decide by night upon doing otherwise than what you say; and Allah writes down what they decide by night, therefore turn aside from them and trust in Allah, and Allah is sufficient as a protector. )
(009.107 : And those who built a mosque to cause harm and for unbelief and to cause disunion among the believers and an ambush to him who made war against Allah and His Messenger before; and they will certainly swear: We did not desire aught but good; and Allah bears witness that they are most surely liars. 009.108 : Never stand in it; certainly a mosque founded on piety from the very first day is more deserving that you should stand in it; in it are men who love that they should be purified; and Allah loves those who purify themselves. 009.109 : Is he, therefore, better who lays his foundation on fear of Allah and (His) good pleasure, or he who lays his foundation on the edge of a cracking hollowed bank, so it broke down with him into the fire of hell; and Allah does not guide the unjust people. 009.110 : The building which they have built will ever continue to be a source of disquiet in their hearts, except that their hearts get cut into pieces; and Allah is Knowing, Wise. )
( 033.060 : If the hypocrites and those in whose hearts is a disease and the agitators in the city do not desist, We shall most certainly set you over them, then they shall not be your neighbors in it but for a little while.)
Quraysh violating Islamic Jihad after the death of the Prophet Mohammed
1-By the death of the Prophet Mohammed and the completing of the Quran, there was no more Holy revelation from Allah exposing the hypocrites and others. It was their time to feel free to plot against the Islam and Muslims without any red line .The picture has changed for the favor of Quraysh and the hypocrites and other enemies of Islam.
But it was not easy for them as the bad news came from the desert threatened their plans.
The desert tribes were angry because they saw all the tribe of Quraysh restored their homogony under the name of Islam after the death of the Prophet Mohammed. Those angry tribes revolted against Quraysh and Islam. Their leaders claimed themselves prophets. The strongest one of them was Mosaylama, the liar in Najd, in the same place where Ibn Abdel Wahab , the founder of Al Wahhabism was born , eleven centuries later. This false prophet Mobbsaylama the liar said expressing the real reason for their war: (Quraysh gets only half of the earth, and the another half is for us.).
Quraysh – all of them, the early Qurayshi Muslims and others who accepted Islam later on, became united under the leadership of Abu Bakr against all these tough tribes and defeated them after very hard painful struggle. Defeating them in this (War of apostasy) was not the end of the problem. It was expected more wars because these tough tribes had to revenge beside the daily bloodshed was their way of life and means of living. It had become essential to find a way to twist the energy of these tough tribes and use it against the outsiders instead of Quraysh. Invading other countries and other nations was the only and the best answer for Quraysh. Under the name of Jihad, these tough tribes would justify their way of life in looting the richest land of rivers in the old mighty two empires, in Iranian and Byzantine Empires.
In only ten years, early Muslims had not time to understand the Quranic Jurisprudence during their busy time in fighting for survival, beside it was the only way for them to solve the problem of the tough Arab tribes. The passive helpless early Muslims had no room in this new picture which was full of the tough warriors of Quraysh and other Arab tribes of desert. They had then a religious excuse to start war as they used to do but under the name of Islam and its Jihad.
2- As a reminder: Islam means peace in dealing with people and any peaceful one is Muslim according to his / her behavior. Also, starting war and fighting those who do not fighting you is prohibited in Islam. As Jihad in Islam is only to defend not to attack unjustly, it is against Islam what Quraysh had done in fighting the Persian and the Byzantine Empire, and establishing the Arabic mighty empire in the time of the (Righteous Caliphs ) was a manifest defiance against Allah and His Quran.
To justify it, they used to send their army ready to attack, but before attacking any city or people, they gave them one of three choices: to become Muslims, to pay tribute or to fight. It meant just imposing Islam or tribute or fight. It is against this Quranic rule saying (002.256: There is no compulsion in religion.).
Briefly, After the Prophet Mohammed’s death, the other Muslims from the other tribes who converted to Islam to war Quraysh found themselves again under the hegemony of Quraysh, so they revolted under some individuals from inside them who claimed the prophecy. This was the war of apostasy which was the perfect chance for the elders of Quraysh to maintain the leadership of the Islamic state after the death of Mohammed. Quraysh tribe- the new Muslims and the old Muslims together- led the war against the other tribes who revolted against Islam and Quraysh. By defeating them, Quraysh became the real leader of all the Arabic tribes. To avoid other tribal revolts, Quraysh led all the Arabic tribes to fight the two super Empires; the Romans and the Persians. By defeating them both on the same time, Quraysh established the powerful mighty Muslim Empires which influenced the world history in the middle ages and ruled most of the world in that time according to the Middle age’s culture, not according to the real values of Islam. So, the Islamic values were ignored, including peace.
During the Muslim Empires the real Islamic rules of Jihad were changed to be attacking the other peoples for power and establishing empires. This has alienated the real religion of Islam as the Qurayshi dynasties have justified their unjust Jihad by (Hadeeth) or sayings attributed to the Prophet Mohammed two centuries and more after his death. Those fabricated hadeethes are the basic of their Sharee’ah. This Sharee’ah reflects its time of middle ages, but the Wahhabi Saudi Kingdom has restored and revived this Shareea’h and brought it to our time in the name of Islam. Our challenge is to revive the real Islam, having it with us, and using it against them in our war of ideas to reform Muslims from within Islam and to terminate peacefully the terrorist religious culture.
This needs more details.
The Abandonment of True Islam
Authentic Islam — that is, the truth revealed to the Prophet Muhammad and delivered by him through the Holy Quran — has in large measure been abandoned in the Muslim world. We can, however, discern the truth of Islam by reading the Quran in the original Arabic, and correctly interpreting its special terminology, uniquely linked to the language in which it was written.
By reading and correctly interpreting the special terminology of the Quran we can come to understand Islam as a religion of peace, tolerance, justice, and freedom of speech and belief. Due to a shared basis on the universal and unchangeable precepts of the natural moral law, we discover a strong similarity between “traditional American values” and the truths discerned in “forgotten” Islam.
Early Arab Muslims established a religion-based political hegemony over a wide area — a “religious empire” — in the generation following the death of Prophet Mohamed. This was directly contrary to both the social and the purely religious teachings of Islam found in the Quran. To justify this departure from the purity of the Prophet’s teachings, Sunni scholars during the Middle Ages distorted the purely religious teachings of Islam as well as the universal moral principles found in Quranic jurisprudence, that is, civil laws based on the natural moral law, and thus (unlike purely religious precepts) universal in application without prejudice to anyone’s religious beliefs or convictions.
Wahhabism has revived this Medieval Sunni tradition in the modern age. Due to Saudi influence, Wahhabism has spread throughout the Muslim world as the official religious interpretation of Islam. The Wahhabi tradition is known today as “Sharee’a.” Sharee’a is enforced in many Muslim countries, resulting in tarnishing the name of Islam, and undermining or eliminating completely essential pillars of human society and individual human development such as democracy, justice, peace, religious freedom, and basic human rights.
Sharee’a law as promulgated by Medieval Sunni scholars distorted true Islamic religious and social teachings in four distinct ways.
1. Misinterpretation and Distortion of Quranic Terminology
The most damaging way in which the Medieval Sunni Scholars and their modern Wahhabi descendents distorted true Islamic religious and social teachings was by changing the meaning of critical Quranic terminology.
For example, the Arabic Quranic terms Kafir and Mushrik — signifying variously “disbeliever,” “unbeliever,” “atheist,” “pagan,” or “idol worshipper,” have two meanings in the Quran, depending on the context. The first is related to the Faith, and refers to a person who does not believe in the One, True God. According to the Quran, God is the only One who will sit in judgment over people on the Last Day. No mere human being has the right in this life to interfere in this relationship between man and his/her Creator.
There is, however, another meaning of Kafir and Mushrik. This other meaning relates to the criminal behavior of a person who uses the Name of God and His religion to justify committing crimes in the name of religion, as Sunni and Shiites terrorists are doing today. This other meaning of Kafir and Mushrik was ignored or discarded by the Medieval Sunni scholars, and thus by their Wahhabi descendants.
Medieval Sunni scholars related their understanding of Kafir and Mushrik only to faith, that is, to offenses against their understanding of Islam. This necessarily resulted in the fixed belief that anyone, even another Muslim, who does not adhere to the specific precepts of the Sunni faith tradition, is not a true Muslim; even if he is a Shiite or a Sufi Muslim. Because the Sunnis regarded themselves as the only true interpreters of the Quran, they (in effect) usurped the authority of the One, True God, and assumed the power to judge others in purely religious matters. Wahhabis believe that they, too, have this authority.
Interpretation of the Quran has been strongly influenced by these distortions forced on Quranic terminology. This has resulted in the growth of intolerance and fanaticism. Both are contrary to the religious revelations given to the Prophet, and to the applications of universal principles of the natural moral law found in the Quran. Understanding Kafir and Mushrik (disbeliever, unbeliever, atheist, pagan, idol worshipper) only in the most narrow and distorted sense of disagreeing with or not believing in the Sunni interpretation of the Quran causes further distortions. This understanding is related only to Faith and, even then, a perverted version of the faith the Prophet received. This understanding ignores completely the far more serious crime that abuses the name of God and His religion to advance personal or political ends and goals.
The distortions that have been forced on Quranic terminology can best be illustrated by some examples. “Yusufali,” “Pickthal,” “Shakir,” refer to specific translations of the Quran.
Chapter 9, Verse 36
YUSUFALI
“And fight the Pagans all together as they fight you all together.”
PICKTHAL
“And wage war on all of the idolaters as they are waging war on all of you.”
SHAKIR
“And fight the polytheists all together as they fight you all together.”[1]
Saudi official Translation
“And fight against the Mushrikûn (polytheists, pagans, idolaters, disbelievers in the Oneness of Allah) collectively as they fight against you collectively.”[2]
Chapter 2, Verse 286
YUSUFALI
“Have mercy on us. Thou art our Protector; Help us against those who stand against faith.”
PICKTHAL
“And have mercy on us, Thou, our Protector, and give us victory over the disbelieving folk.”
SHAKIR
“And have mercy on us, Thou art our Patron, so help us against the unbelieving people.”[3]
Saudi official translation
“Have mercy on us. You are our Maulâ (Patron, Supporter and Protector, etc.) and give us victory over the disbelieving people.”[4]
Chapter 9, Verse 123
YUSUFALI
“O ye who believe! fight the unbelievers who gird you about, and let them find firmness in you: and know that Allah is with those who fear Him.”
PICKTHAL
“O ye who believe! Fight those of the disbelievers who are near to you, and let them find harshness in you, and know that Allah is with those who keep their duty (unto Him).”
SHAKIR
“O you who believe! fight those of the unbelievers who are near to you and let them find in you hardness; and know that Allah is with those who guard (against evil).”[5]
Saudi official translation
“O you who believe! Fight those of the disbelievers who are close to you, and let them find harshness in you, and know that Allah is with those who are Al-Muttaqûn (the pious).”[6]
Obviously, isolating these passages and distorting them by taking them out of context confirms an understanding of Islam as a religion of terrorism, transgression, and aggression. These passages appear to order Muslims to fight other people who have different religions, solely on the grounds that they do not share the Sunni understanding of Islam.
Taking the Book as a whole, however, and putting what is said into context, the astute reader of the Quran will realize that interpreting these passages as advocating religious terrorism directly contradicts the hundreds of verses in the Quran that confirm peace, justice, and full freedom of religion in Islam.
The thoughtful reader therefore has to ask him- or herself if the following passages are true, or whether there may be something wrong in the translation from the original Arabic:
“And fight the Pagans all together as they fight you all together” — This implies that simply being a pagan means that someone is automatically at war against Muslims, so Muslims have the right to attack them.
“Have mercy on us. Thou art our Protector; help us against those who stand against faith” — Here we ask God for mercy and protection against those who attack us, so how can we justify the hypocrisy of attacking others? It is contradictory to attack other people, and then pray to God to help you overcome them. The only logical meaning is to be peaceful and fight only in self-defense, not to start a war.
“O you who believe, fight those of the disbelievers who are close to you, and let them find harshness in you, and know that Allah is with those who are Al-Muttaqûn (the pious)” — It is impossible to be both pious and an aggressor at the same time.
Clearly there is something wrong with these translations. Using common sense and taking the passages in context, we realize that the Quranic terms Kafir and Mushrik in these verses have nothing to do with religious belief. They only mean criminal transgressors in behavior, that is, offenses in the civil order, such as individual crimes or aggression in war, not religious differences or offenses.
As noted above, Kafir and Mushrik have two different meanings according to the Quranic context. In matters of faith, they mean disbeliever, nonbeliever, pagan, infidel, idol worshipper, idolaters. In matters of behavior in temporal society, however, they refer to someone who commits aggression. The understanding is transgressor or outlaw, much as criminals are sometimes called barbarians, heathens, or some other pejorative, even though they speak the same language and practice the same religion as law-abiding citizens.
In those verses God talks about the transgressors who start war by attacking peaceful believers. So, the correct translation should be, “and fight the transgressors all together as they fight you all together.” “And have mercy on us, You are our Protector, and give us victory over the transgressors.” “O you who believe, Fight those of the transgressors who are close to you, and let them find harshness in you, and know that Allah is with those who are the pious.”
Understood in this way, the mere fact of differing in religious belief or practice does not make any individual or nation a transgressor. It requires that the Kafir or Mushrik, so-called, actually attack a peaceful believer, not just be different or believe differently.
2. Misinterpretation and Distortion of Quranic Laws
The second most damaging way in which the Medieval Sunni scholars distorted authentic Islamic religious and social teachings was by reinterpreting Quranic laws. This they did to conform the teachings to their opinions and beliefs, rather than form their beliefs based on the truths contained in the Holy Quran. In the west, of course, the most obvious example is the Law of Jihad.
Jihad in fighting has its order, its rule, and its final objective. The rules of Jihad control the order of Jihad, while the order and the rules are under the control of the final goal. God says, “Fight in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not transgress limits; for Allah loves not transgressors.” (2: 190). The order here is “Fight.” The rule is, “in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not transgress limits; for Allah loves not transgressors.” So, Jihad by fighting is only to defend, not to attack, thereby starting war.
Medieval Sunni scholars distorted this teaching by ignoring the “rules” of Jihad, and focusing on the “order.” For them, and today’s Wahhabi, the command is to fight others — not according to God’s rule, but for your own human ego, based on your private interpretations of God’s command.
The final aim — the goal — of the Islamic Jihad is to prevent religious persecution, and to defend religious freedom. God says: “And fight them until there is no persecution, and religion should be only for Allah (To judge on the Judgment Day), but if they desist, then there should be no hostility except against the oppressors.” (2: 193), Also: “And fight them until there is no more persecution and religion should be only for Allah; (To judge on the Judgment Day), but if they desist, then surely Allah sees what they do.” (8: 39)
This is an example of how the Medieval Sunni scholars distorted the teaching on Jihad by reinterpreting the Quranic term “Fitna.” Correctly understood, in the Quran “Fitna” means “persecution” (against peaceful people). The Sunni scholars reinterpreted the term to signify not “persecution of people ,” but disbelief, that is, those who are not Muslims.
The official Saudi version has embodies this reinterpretation. It says: “And fight them until there is no more Fitnah, that is, “disbelief and worshipping of others along with Allah,” and “all and every kind of” worship is for Allah alone. But if they cease, let there be no transgression except against Az-Zâlimûn (the polytheists, and wrong-doers).” (2: 193)[7] In another passage the official Saudi version is as follows:
And fight them until there is no more Fitnah (disbelief and polytheism, i.e. worshipping others besides Allah) and the religion (worship) will all be for Allah Alone [in the whole of the world]. But if they cease (worshipping others besides Allah), then certainly, Allah is All-Seer of what they do. (8: 39)[8]
Other translations, however, bring out the real meaning of the two verses:
Chapter 2, Verse 193:
YUSUFALI
“And fight them on until there is no more tumult or oppression, and there prevail justice and faith in Allah; but if they cease, let there be no hostility except to those who practice oppression.”
PICKTHAL
“And fight them until persecution is no more, and religion is for Allah. But if they desist, then let there be no hostility except against wrong-doers.”
SHAKIR
“And fight with them until there is no persecution, and religion should be only for Allah, but if they desist, then there should be no hostility except against the oppressors.”
Chapter 8, Verse 39:
YUSUFALI
“And fight them on until there is no more tumult or oppression, and there prevail justice and faith in Allah altogether and everywhere; but if they cease, verily Allah doth see all that they do.
PICKTHAL
“And fight them until persecution is no more, and religion is all for Allah. But if they cease, then lo! Allah is Seer of what they do.”
SHAKIR
“And fight with them until there is no more persecution and religion should be only for Allah; but if they desist, then surely Allah sees what they do.”
3. Actual Change of Quranic Laws
The Medieval Sunni Scholars changed the essence of many Quranic laws, twisting the Quranic term “Naskh” to mean “abrogation.” The Arabic word Naskh actually has exactly the opposite meaning. Properly understood, Naskh means to write, copy, or prove. The Sunni Sharee’a has, however, ignored or changed many Islamic Quranic laws, claiming that this is permitted as Naskh. We can see this in three translations that bring out the true meaning of Chapter 2, Verse 190:
YUSUFALI
“Fight in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not transgress limits; for Allah loveth not transgressors.”
PICKTHAL
“Fight in the way of Allah against those who fight against you, but begin not hostilities. Lo! Allah loveth not aggressors.”
SHAKIR
“And fight in the way of Allah with those who fight with you, and do not exceed the limits, surely Allah does not love those who exceed the limits.”[9]
The Saudi official translation, however, changes the wording in translation, and adds footnotes to transform what is essentially an injunction for self-defense to call for violent Jihad that is against peaceful Islamic Jihad. As the official Saudi version has it: “And fight in the Way of Allah[10] those who fight you, but transgress not the limits. Truly, Allah likes not the transgressors.” [This Verse is the first one that was revealed in connection with Jihad, but it was supplemented by another (9:36)].
4. Interpolated Teachings Falsely Attributed to the Prophet
After distorting the Quranic terminology and the Quranic laws, Medieval Sunni scholars forged narration or sayings (Hadith) and ascribed them to the Prophet Mohamed, more than two centuries after his death. With respect to the teaching on Jihad, they forged this false narration (Hadith): “I am commanded to fight (all) the people until they testify that there is no god but one God, and I am the messenger of God.”
Man-made Sunni religion thereby insists on distorting Quranic terminology and the Quranic Jurisprudence, and ascribing false teachings to the Prophet Mohamed, two centuries and more after his death under the name of Hadith and Sunna (customary practice or tradition). According to their Sharee’a, the Medieval Sunni scholars divided the world into two camps; their camp (the camp of Islam), and the other camp: the camp of warfare, of infidels. According to their Sharee’a, Muslims are ordered to fight the infidel camp until the end of this world. They also use Sharee’a to accuse other Muslim sects of being “idol worshippers” to justify fighting them as a group and killing them as apostates.
The Abandonment of True Jihad
1. Misinterpretation of the Concept of Jihad
Jihad through warfare is only permitted when the intent is to defend the Faith and believers — not to attack peaceful people. It is essential to understand that every verse containing the order fight is necessarily subordinate to the rule: “In the cause of God, not to transgress the limits because God does not like the transgressors.” Sometimes, God describes the transgressors in a different way, as in Chapter 9, Verse 29:
Fight those who do not believe in Allah, nor in the latter day, nor do they prohibit what Allah and His Messenger have prohibited, nor follow the religion of truth, out of those who have been given the Book, until they pay the tribute in acknowledgment of superiority and they are in a state of subjection.
Verse 2:190 clarifies and explains 9:29: “Fight in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not transgress limits; for Allah loves not transgressors.” We also gain greater understanding of 9:29 when we correlate it with two Quranic rules:
Allah does not forbid you, with respect to those who have not made war against you, on account of (your) religion, and have not driven you forth from your homes, that you show them kindness and deal with them justly; surely Allah loves the doers of justice.
Allah only forbids you in respect to those who made war upon you on account of (your) religion, and drove you forth from your homes and backed up (others) in your expulsion, that you make friends with them, and whoever makes friends with them, those are the unjust. (60:8-9)
The official Saudi translation, however, has distorted the meaning of Verse 9:29 to justify the Saudi Wahhabi faith in dividing the world into two camps, and in waging the holy war against the Jews in particular.[11] We see a graphic example of this in the following verses:
28. O you who believe (in Allah’s Oneness and in His Messenger Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم)! Verily, the Mushrikûn (polytheists, pagans, idolaters, disbelievers in the Oneness of Allah, and in the Message of Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم) are Najasun (impure).[12] So let them not come near Al-Masjidal-Harâm (at Makkah) after this year; and if you fear poverty, Allah will enrich you if He wills, out of His Bounty. Surely, Allah is All-Knowing, All-Wise.
29. Fight against those who (1) believe not in Allah, (2) nor in the Last Day, (3) nor forbid that which has been forbidden by Allah and His Messenger Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) (4) and those who acknowledge not the religion of truth (i.e. Islâm) among the people of the Scripture (Jews and Christians), until they pay the Jizyah[13] with willing submission, and feel themselves subdued.
30. And the Jews say: ‘Uzair (Ezra) is the son of Allah, and the Christians say: Messiah is the son of Allah. That is their saying with their mouths, resembling the saying of those who disbelieved aforetime. Allah’s curse be on them, how they are deluded away from the truth![3]
31. They (Jews and Christians) took their rabbis and their monks to be their lords besides Allah (by obeying them in things which they made lawful or unlawful according to their own desires without being ordered by Allah), and (they also took as their Lord) Messiah, son of Maryam (Mary), while they (Jews and Christians) were commanded [in the Taurât (Torah) and the Injeel (Gospel)] to worship none but One Ilâh (God - Allah) Lâ ilâha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He)[4]. Praise and glory be to Him (far above is He) from having the partners they associate (with Him).”
As we can see, Sunni scholars ascribed to prophet Mohamed this false saying: “The Hour will not be established until you fight against the Jews, and the stone behind which a Jew will be hiding will say, ‘O Muslim! There is a Jew hiding behind me, so kill him’.” “The Hour” here refers to the end of this world, and the coming of the Kingdom of Allah, the Lord.
2. Adoption of Sharee’a by the Saudi Family
Medieval Sharee’a has been revived, restored, and adopted by the Saudi family since 1158 AH (AD 1745). Their goal is to lead the Muslim World against the Western camp and the Jews. The Saudi Kingdom and the radical Sunni Muslims have the same strategy to brainwash the billion and a half Muslims in the world, and in using the Muslim communities in the US and the West as a fifth column. The final aim is to unite all Islam under a Caliphate to conquer and to occupy the other camp, fulfilling that predict of their tradition about the sign of the end of this world.
In spite of having the same strategy, the Saudis and the Sunnis use different tactics. The Saudi Kingdom works to use its influence inside the West and the US to spread Wahhabism under the name of Islam in Europe and in the U.S. They have the hope that Islam will grow in influence until it is the second largest religion in the West, thereby allowing the Saudi royal family to overcome peacefully the entire West and the U.S.
Radical Sunni organizations such as Ben Laden’s do not have the patience of the Saudis. They seek to hasten the day when they can exercise world domination. Consequently they fight now, applying the violent Jihad according to their Sunni Sharee’a law.
3. Authentic Islam in U.S. Hijacked by Wahabbism
Muslims in the U.S. share the American values of tolerance and religious freedom. Following their natural inclinations, they should discover the strong similarity between authentic Islam and traditional American values rooted in the natural moral law. Realizing this, they should work to export these values and reform the entire Muslim world, undeceiving them as to the nature of Wahabbism, promoting and improving the American image in the Muslim world.
Instead, the Muslim community in America has been hijacked by Wahhabism. The Saudi royal family is directly responsible for the rising of this fanatic Sunni Wahhabi trend all over the Muslim world. They work to spread this fanaticism in Islamic Schools, Centers, and Mosques in the U.S and throughout the West. Supported by Saudi funding and influence, this terrorist Wahhabi trend is hijacking the name of Islam and abusing the American freedom of speech and belief, threatening America and all of the free world.
The Saudi State has insisted on keeping this Wahhabi fanatic sect fixed in its Medieval culture without any reform from within Islam. Moreover, Saudi influence results in persecuting free Muslim thinkers who struggle to reform Muslims from within Islam. The Saudis refuse and oppose any reform coming from the West, and at the same time they persecute reformers who call for reform from within Islam.
4. Deliberate Saudi Mistranslation of the Holy Quran
For the past 25 years, I have struggled against Saudi influence in Egypt. On coming to the U.S. as a political asylee, I found the same Saudi influence at work in Sunni Mosques, Centers, and schools — most of them controlled by the same fanatics who advocate the Wahhabi culture of terrorism.
To take a typical example, the official Saudi translation of the Holy Quran deliberately mistranslates Chapter One, [Al Fatehah] — the opening of the Quran. It says: “Guide us to the straight path. The path of those on whom You have bestowed Your blessing, not of those who earned Your anger, nor of those who went astray.”
The Saudi translation adds commentary on these verses, describing the Jews as those who earned the anger of God, and the Christians as those who went astray. This Quranic Chapter One, Al Fatehah, is recited seventeen times in the daily Muslim prayers. So, by means of this mistranslation, every American Muslim is brainwashed each day seventeen times to be a terrorist. Millions of copies of this translation have been distributed in the Islamic centers and schools and mosques in the U.S., asserting that all Christians and Jews are infidels, and — according to the Wahhabi faith — should be killed[14]:
1. In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.
2. All the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Lord[15] of the ‘Âlamîn (mankind, jinn and all that exists).[16]
3. The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.
4. The Only Owner (and the Only Ruling Judge) of the Day of Recompense (i.e. the Day of Resurrection).
5. You (Alone) we worship, and You (Alone) we ask for help (for each and everything).
6. Guide us to the Straight Way.[17]
7. The Way of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace,[18] not (the way) of those who earned Your anger[19] (i.e. those who knew the Truth, but did not follow it) nor of those who went astray (i.e. those who did not follow the Truth out of ignorance and error).[20],[21]
5. Continued Brainwashing of Muslims
If the Saudi influence in the U.S. continues for some decades, a great part of the silent Muslim majority in the Muslim world and Muslim communities in the West and the U.S. will be brainwashed to become terrorists. We are talking about a billion and a half people, who are increasing daily in number, threatening the West in the near future. It is enough for the Saudi tactics to brainwash few millions “only” in the West and the U.S. to achieve its aim peacefully without the necessity of armed conflict. For the terrorist organizations, it is enough for them to use a war of ideas to recruit millions inside the West, the U.S., and in the Muslim world, using them in making dirty bombs to cause chaos among those they believe to be the “camp of evil.”
6. Armed Conflict v. War of Ideas
American policy is responsible for the damage that was caused by Wahhabism since the 1990s. This is because the U.S. usually fights in the Muslim world using its military power, whereas the war should be a war of ideas.
The first difference between a military war and a “soft war of ideas” is to define your enemy. It is very easy in a military war to know your enemy, but in war of ideas, you will achieve half the victory when you define your enemies perfectly and sort them in order, dealing with everyone in the proper way according to the rule of this intellectual soft war.
In this analysis, Ben Laden is not enemy number one of the U.S. On the contrary, the chief enemy is the Saudi royal family. U.S. policy has therefore been to ally itself with its chief enemy in the war of ideas in an effort to achieve a limited and equivocal military victory against a lesser objective. Consequently, the U.S. has become bogged down in Iraq, Pakistan, and Afghanistan, at the cost of billions of dollars and thousands of lives in endless military war, without any hope in achieving real victory. The only result has been to tarnish the American image, and give more power to the Saudi influence inside the U.S. and overseas.
If current US policy continues, it will be disastrous in the coming decades.
7- The War of Ideas — the Real Battlefield
So, here we have some facts:
Real Islam, with social teachings based on the natural moral law, has essentially the same American values in fields of democracy, human rights, religious freedom, justice, and tolerance.
Most of Muslim countries are under theocratic and autocratic regimes that oppose and violate these American/Islamic values.
Because of dependence on oil and political reasons that date from the cold war with the Soviet Union, the Saudi royal family has had American support in spreading its Sunni Wahhabism inside America and overseas.
After September11, American policy has engaged in military war against one part of the enemy (Ben Laden), but has still allied itself to the core of Wahhabism (the Saudi Kingdom).
The American policy has tried to reform Arab dictatorship regimes, but it cannot pressure them because it needs their support in its awkward position in Iraq, Pakistan, and Afghanistan.
So, the call for democracy and reforming Arab educational systems was ended, giving the other side more power and more victory. This is a very negative indication for the future.
Now, the Arabic streets are revolting for democracy, human rights and natural justice. It is the golden time for the US to support them to establish democratic regimes in the Middle East and North Africa. Wahhabism and its different groups (Muslim Brothers, Salafism, Jama’ah Islameyya and Jihadists) could not survive in open societies. In freedom of belief and speech they will be unable to argue with the free Muslim thinkers who have expertise in Islam and Muslim traditions and Muslim Sharee’ah. It will be very easy to prove the contradiction between them and Islam.
In democracy their secret organizations will have the chance to speak up, but they are not qualified to debate as they were raised and educated to obey without any discussion. Giving support to the expert Muslim scholars will help in dismantling those fanatic and terrorist group in few years.
Finally
It is the time of war of ideas not military war. So, it is essential to understand its rule. The first rule of war of ideas is to understand its roots.
Let’s understand other rules.
[1]http://www.usc.edu/schools/college/crcc/engagement/resources/texts/muslim/quran/009.qmt.html
[2]http://www.qurancomplex.org/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=9&l=arb&nAya=36#9_36
[3]http://www.usc.edu/schools/college/crcc/engagement/resources/texts/muslim/quran/002.qmt.html
[4]http://www.qurancomplex.org/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=2&l=arb&nAya=286#2_286
[5]http://www.usc.edu/schools/college/crcc/engagement/resources/texts/muslim/quran/009.qmt.html
[6]http://www.qurancomplex.org/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=9&l=arb&nAya=123#9_123
[7]http://www.qurancomplex.org/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=2&l=arb&nAya=193#2_193
[8]http://www.qurancomplex.org/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=8&l=arb&nAya=39#8_39
[9]http://www.usc.edu/schools/college/crcc/engagement/resources/texts/muslim/quran/002.qmt.html
[10](V.2:190) Al-Jihad (holy fighting) in Allah’s Cause (with full force of numbers and weaponry) is given the utmost importance in Islâm and is one of its pillar (on which it stands). By Jihad Islâm is established, Allah’s Word is made superior, (His Word being Lâ ilaha illAllah which means none has the right to be worshipped but Allah), and His Religion (Islâm) is propagated. By abandoning Jihad (may Allah protect us from that) Islâm is destroyed and the Muslims fall into an inferior position; their honour is lost, their lands are stolen, their rule and authority vanish. Jihad is an obligatory duty in Islâm on every Muslim, and he who tries to escape from this duty, or does not in his innermost heart wish to fulfil this duty, dies with one of the qualities of a hypocrite.
Narrated ‘Abdullâh bin Mas’ûd رضي الله عنه: I asked Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلم“O Allah’s Messenger! What is the best deed?” He replied, “To offer the Salât (prayers) at their early fixed stated times.” I asked, “What is next in goodness?” He replied, “To be good and dutiful to your parents.” I further asked, “What is next in goodness?” He replied, “To participate in Jihad in Allah’s Cause.” I did not ask Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلمanymore and if I had asked him more, he would have told me more. (Sahih Al-Bukhâri, Vol.4, Hadîth No.41).
http://www.qurancomplex.com/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=2&l=eng&nAya=190#2_190
[11]http://www.qurancomplex.com/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=9&l=eng&nAya=29#9_29
[12](V.9:28) Their impurity is spiritual and physical: spiritual, because they don’t believe in Allah’s Oneness and in His Prophet Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم; and physical, because they lack personal hygiene (filthy as regards urine, stools and blood). And the word Najas is used only for those persons who have spiritual impurity e.g. Al-Mushrikûn.
[13](V.9:29) a) See the footnote of (V.2:193)
b) Narrated Abû Hurairah رضي الله عنه: Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلمsaid, “The Hour will not be established until you fight against the Jews, and the stone behind which a Jew will be hiding will say, ‘O Muslim! There is a Jew hiding behind me, so kill him’ “ (Sahih Al-Bukhâri, Vol. 4, Hadîth No.177)
c) Jizyah a tax levied from the people of the Scriptures (Jews and Christians), who are under the protection of a Muslim government.)
[14]http://www.qurancomplex.com/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=1&l=eng&nAya=1#1_1
[15](V.1:2) Lord: The actual word used in the Qur’ân is Rabb There is no proper equivalent for Rabb in English language. It means the One and the Only Lord for all the universe, its Creator, Owner, Organizer, Provider, Master, Planner, Sustainer, Cherisher, and Giver of security. Rabb is also one of the Names of Allah. We have used the word “Lord” as the nearest to Rabb . All occurrences of “Lord” in the interpretation of the meanings of the Noble Qur’ân actually mean Rabb and should be understood as such.
[16](V.1:2). Narrated Abu Sa’îd bin Al-Mu’alla: While I was praying in the mosque, Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلمcalled me but I did not respond to him. Later I said, “O Allah’s Messenger, I was praying.” He said, “Didn’t Allah say - Answer Allah (by obeying Him) and His Messenger when he صلى الله عليه وسلمcalls you.” (V.8:24). He then said to me, “I will teach you a Sûrah which is the greatest Sû rah in the Qur’ân, before you leave the mosque.” Then he got hold of my hand, and when he intended to leave (the mosque), I said to him, “Didn’t you say to me, “I will teach you a Sûrah which is the greatest Sûrah in the Qur’an?” He said, “ Al-Hamdu lillahi Rabbil-’âlamîn [i.e. all the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Lord of the ‘Âlamîn (mankind, jinn and all that exists)], Sûrat Al-Fâtihah which is As-Sab’ Al-Mathâni (i.e. the seven repeatedly recited Verses) and the Grand Qur’ân which has been given to me.” (Sahih Al-Bukhâri, Vol.6, Hadîth No. 1).
[17](V.1:6) Guidance is of two kinds:
a) Guidance of Taufîq i.e., totally from Allah, i.e. Allah opens one’s heart to receive the truth (from disbelief to Belief in Islâmic Monotheism).
b) Guidance of Irshâd i.e. through preaching by Allah’s Messengers and the pious preachers who preach the truth i.e. Islâmic Monotheism.
[18](V.1:7) i.e. the way of the Prophets, the Siddîqûn (i.e. those followers of the Prophet, who were first and foremost to believe in him, like Abu Bakr As-Siddîq), the martyrs and the righteous, [as Allah عز وجلsaid: “And whoso obeys Allah and the Messenger (Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم), then they will be in the company of those on whom Allah has bestowed His Grace, of the Prophets, the Siddîqûn, the martyrs, and the righteous. And how excellent these companions are!” (V.4:69)].
[19](V.1:7) Narrated ‘Adi bin Hâtim رضي الله عنه: I asked Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلم, about the Statement of Allah: 1. “ غير المغضوبعليهمGhairil-maghdûbi ‘alaihim (not the way of those who earned Your Anger),” he صلى الله عليه وسلمreplied “They are the Jews”. And 2. ولا الضالينWalad dâllîn (nor of those who went astray),” he صلى الله عليه وسلمreplied: “The Christians, and they are the ones who went astray” [This Hadith is quoted by At-Tirmidhi and Musnad Abu Dâwûd ].
[20](V.1:7): Narrated ‘Ubâdah bin As-Sâmit رضي الله عنهAllah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلمsaid, “Whoever does not recite Sûrat Al-Fâtihah in his prayer, his prayer is invalid. (Sahih Al-Bukhâri, Vol.1, Hadîth No. 723).
[21]As it’s shown here, they ascribed to the prophet Mohamed this false saying (not the way of those who earned Your Anger),” he صلى الله عليه وسلمreplied “They are the Jews”. And ولا الضالينWalad dâllîn (nor of those who went astray),” he صلى الله عليه وسلمreplied: “The Christians and they are the ones who went astray.”
Part Two: To define its missions
Part Two: To define its missions
Preface
Like any war, it is must to define our missions. Our enemy has already defined its missions in brainwashing Muslims inside the US and the West and in the entire Muslim World to destroy the (Camp of war, camp of infidels) and to reestablish the One Muslim Nation under the rule of Caliphs.
Define missions must be in the realm of what could be done even if it needs struggle and hard work. It is a waste of time, lives and energy to try to accomplish impossible missions. Our enemy has impossible missions. For many reasons it is impossible for them to destroy the West and the whole West. Not only because the West and the US are the strongest powers, but it is also because those fanatics live in our time trying to apply ancient culture of Middle ages that is out of date. We live now in the culture of human rights, democracy, justice and religious freedom. This culture is the biggest challenge they have, and finally it will terminate their danger. However, those Jihadists are using the available tactics they have by using all means in brainwashing and recruiting men and women to prepare them as suicide bombers. The fanatics Muslims are actually waging this war of ideas in Arabic language against the U.S, and the Jews. They are also doing their best in brainwashing the majority of the Muslims around the world.
They are successful in this regards. They have created the suicide bomber who is eager to blow himself up in order to kill as many innocent people as possible from among Christians, Jews and, yes, other Muslims. Young men are usually inspired by dreams of the future and of enjoying their lives, but the suicide bomber is motivated only by war of ideas to be a martyr and he is convinced that virgins are waiting for him in paradise and will reward him for blowing himself up amongst "infidels."
This suicide bomber is a human bomb walking the streets ready to destroy other people, any time and any place. It is very difficult to recognize him and to predict where and when he will strike.
It is painful to assure that the American policy makers are responsible for this success. The US befriends the Saudi Kingdom which is the source of Wahhabism, the religion of Jihadists. The US also supports the other dictators in the Middle East. The new peaceful revolutions in the Middle East make some positive reform in the American foreign policy. But it’s still in a bad need for positive change. As a matter of fact, reforming American policy in Muslim World is very needed to reform Muslim World and to terminate the danger of Jihadists.
The US policy has its biggest mistake in Iraq which has proved that the Americans did know a lot about the Iraqi oil, but they know a little about the Iraqi people. That is why they have this problem, not only in Iraq but also in the entire Muslim and Arabic World. It is 90 % war of ideas but America is fighting it by its military.
There is another important reason; the US is ignoring the war of ideas against Jihadists because the Americans are not aware of it as its experts are not Americans, nor Christians. Actually, war of ideas is a unique in its strategy and tactics that needs high qualified Muslim experts. They are sincere Muslim scholars, but they are also pro Americans and are waging this war of ideas against the so – called Islamists for the benefits of the US. This new war against terrorism will save billions of money and thousands of lives.
The other side is using the available ways in war of ideas and in recruiting their victims to kill randomly the innocent people in streets, building and even in houses of worshipping. But the US and the West are not using the available easy cheap weapons of war of ideas. This is a long story which will be clarified in this book, but it is needed here to confirm one fact: The real Islam – in dealing with people – has the same American Western values of Justice, freedom of religion, peace, tolerance and human rights. This real Islam has become abandoned and alienated for many centuries for the sake of the Middle aged culture which has been revived under the title of Wahhabism. So, those Jihadists are contradicting the real Islam in the crimes and in their Shareeah. Our war of ideas is to revive and restore the real Islam, having it in our side against the Jihadists.
This defines our missions in reform Muslims and facing Jihadists in the same time. For more details, our missions are:
1- Defending America in the name of Islam
2- Reforming Muslim World, and Muslim communities in the US and the West to play an active part in war of ideas against Jihadists
3- Facing Jihadists and terminating their danger.
Chapter I : Mission 1: Defending the US
As a matter of fact, Muslims who immigrated to the US feel the differences between American values and the unjust that controls the people in the so – Muslim world. The intellectuals among them believe that real Islamic values are in the US, not in the Muslim dictatorships. However, this fact is covered by hatred made by the strong Wahhabi Salafi brainwashing made by mosques, education and media. In Muslim World, the dictators support this hatred in order to twist the frustration of their people twords America in stead of them, while the Wahhabi Salafi trends in the US doing the same job of hatred in their mosques using Arabic language in the weekly Friday sermons, enjoying the American values of free speech. By this hatred, they can recruit suicide bombers here and there.
Our mission is to defending America inside American soil and overseas having Islam with us against them to terminate their danger.
We published in this mission tens of articles.
Let’s look at some of them.
.
Samples: 1
Freedom of religion and tolerance between Egypt and America
This article was published in Arabic in 08 – 06 – 2006
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_article.php?main_id=95
The loving and tolerant teachings of the Quran and Islam have been perverted over the years by hypocrites who twist the word of God “Allah” to gain money and power. The consequences include the hateful ideology that has created several terrorist groups. This false doctrine of hate has been spread throughout the Middle East and even in America with Saudi money.
John Henry below illustrates the dangers and intolerance of most Islamic leaders in the US and hopefully will give you insight on what must be done to make a safer, more peaceful world. To understand this story the reader should know that there is a difference between Islam as a religion and Muslims as human beings who have their own human traditions and human civilization and history. Even Muslims are not the same. They are mainly three sects; the Sunni, the Sufi and the Shiites. The Sunni sect is the most fanatic sect among Muslims. It has four schools; the most fanatic school inside Sunni sect is the Wahabi cult and its bloody terrorist culture. The Wahabi teachings are upheld by the Saudi Kingdom. By the Saudi money the Wahabi cult is hijacking the name of Islam, controlling most of the mosques in the U.S and the West. Because of their influence in Egypt, the Quranist Muslims were persecuted. The Quranist Muslims are free minded Muslims who believe in Islam as the religion of peace, tolerance, justice, human rights, democracy and freedom of belief and speech. The writer of this article is the founder of this new trend in Islam. As a witness he gives here his story in the U.S and Egypt comparing tolerance here and there.
John Henry was born on March 27, 1950 in New Jersey to a rich Anglo-Saxon American family. After successfully completing a high level of education, he worked as a diplomat and ended up working at the American embassy in Cairo in the early eighties. At the time, John had a habit of eating lunch in a nearby cafe. Not because it was the closest to his work, but because he had fallen in love with Siham’s eyes. Siham is a beautiful Egyptian who has a bachelor’s in tourism and works at the Hotel’s cafe. John would go to the Cafe even when he was not hungry and would always leave a huge tip (twenty dollars!) to get the attention of that beautiful tan Egyptian young lady. He succeeded in getting her attention and was able to win her heart. To marry her, John decided to convert to Islam and changed his name to “Sharif”. They got married in 1984 according to Islamic laws in addition to registering the marriage at the American embassy. They had a wonderful life together. Sharif, or John, was blessed with the faithfulness and dedication of Siham. They had two beautiful daughters. As John became more and more convinced with Siham’s genuine goodness and faithfulness, he decided to be a true practicing Muslim with all his being while maintaining a great relationship with his parents, siblings and the rest of his family. His family was happy for him and respected their son’s freedom to choose a wife that he loved and a religion that he believed in.
When the happy family moved to America, Siham’s main concern was to have a strong relationship with an Islamic center. It was important to her to be able to impress John’s big family by being a part of a close-knit Islamic community. John also wanted to have some Muslim friends, and even though he “looked the part” by growing the traditional beard, he was not successful in making Muslim friends.
John was diagnosed with cancer and spent five years fighting the disease with all that he had. Unfortunately, the disease worsened and John spent the last year of his life in bed. He would spend his time between the bed at his house and the hospital. John enjoyed looking at his beautiful daughters and his faithful wife who dedicated her life to taking care of him. Siham dedicated everything she had to her husband and her only wish was to please him. It made her happy to see her husband’s smile when people asked him how he was doing and his answer in Arabic, “Alhamdulilla” which means in Arabic :” All the praises be to God”.
John had one wish, which Siham could not satisfy. He wanted her to bring him a “sheikh’ or Muslim cleric to read the holy Quran for him in Arabic. He felt that Quran had a peaceful and magical effect on him. He desired to experience that feeling during his last days before he left for his journey to meet the lord, the creator of this universe.
Next to their house was a big mosque filled with tens of hypocrites with beards who claimed to be professional sheikhs. None of them was able to make time to visit John and read the Quran to him. Siham returned home broken hearted with some Quran tapes. John had always wanted a Muslim friend to explain to him the meanings of Quran in English, but died before his wish was satisfied. He died before he could learn what is eve more shocking about his “brothers in Islam”.
John died on January 8th, 2005 and was buried on the thirteenth of that month, just a few hours before I started to write this article. Between his death and until he was buried, Siham saw a new side of the hypocrites’ cowardliness. She insisted that he get an Islamic funeral attended by his Muslim brothers, but she could not find anyone at the mosque who would listen to her. It was expected that those Muslim clerics would refuse John’s “Christian” family attending the funeral, especially with their “improperly dressed” women. More importantly, she did not find a cleric to pray for him the final prayer at the hospital or even at the house. She was confused and terrified, but her relief came from the nearest church to that mosque. The church offered to have John’s funeral the Islamic way with all the details.
That was a temporary solution that left a sorrow in Siham's heart. She wanted a Muslim “sheikh,” or cleric, to lead the final prayer at the funeral according to what she and John believed in. Through a friend of ours, my wife heard the story and I offered to do my duty at John’s final prayer; this duty which those professional hypocrites refused to do. Early the next morning, my wife and I arrived at the church and waited for the person in charge. I was surprised that this person was a nice lady. This was a Protestant church where they allowed women to hold religious positions. The lady gave us a warm and sincere welcome. When I introduced myself as the Muslim cleric who came to lead the prayer, she welcomed us even more and suddenly tears started to fall from her eyes which made me feel embarrassed by her nobility and sincerity while those professional cowards resided close at the nearby mosque.
The lady patiently explained to me how she planned the details of the funeral. She had two scenarios: the first, assuming my absence, in which she would lead the funeral and perform all that is needed. She had prepared a religious speech, which contained versus from the Qur’an appropriate for this event and prepared a great translation (from Arabic) of a prayer for the deceased. She was prepared to do all of that herself in case I did not attend. The second scenario, including my attendance, would be as the first scenario except my name would appear and I would have full control of planning the event. Either way, the lady had prepared a tape that contained recitation of the Quran and recorded Arabic prayers. After explaining all that to me she told me, “If the presence of the cross in the hall offends, we can cover it.” I refused and could not keep the tears in my eyes from falling. I was amazed and wondered at the extent nobility and forgiveness exists. My wife told me that this was the first time she has ever seen my tears. I said, “It’s the religion of Islamic tolerance that I believe in, but did not find in Muslims and I found it here in this American church.” This happens while the clerics in the nearby mosque curse Americans in every prayer and reside in an American land and enjoy the peace and protection of Americans!
The lady insisted that I get up with her to speak at the funeral. This nobility was beyond what I could imagine, especially when I remember the story of my painful persecution in Egypt. Along with me were the Quranists (those who only believe in the holy Quran only as the only source of Islam and reject the bloody religious culture of the fanatic Muslims). I compared all that with what I saw here in this church. I got up and spoke when my turn came to speak.
She started her speech with John’s life story and how he met Siham and how he embraced Islam for her sake to marry her and how wonderful their life was; how Siham made a good example of the Muslim wife and how well John did raising his children, how John was a great son and how deep his believe in God was. At last, she mentioned how John found in Islam the spiritual purity that he was searching for. She was careful to pronounce God’s name in Arabic” Allah” to insure that she maintained an Islamic atmosphere to Sharif’s funeral since he was a Muslim after all.
This American tolerance made me feel so emotional that I was worried I would not be able to stay focused while speaking at the funeral, especially since I was speaking in a foreign language. To relieve myself I started asking myself silly questions, “Am I now in an American church or in a mosque? Did Muslims conquer America and convert its churches to mosques?
I led the prayer for Sharif and behind me stood my wife, Siham and some of her Muslim friends, and one Muslim Indian man who was friend with Sharif. In my speech, I apologized for the absentees (and I meant those Muslim clerics in the nearby mosque) and I recited in Arabic language the verse from the Quran 49:13 “O mankind! We created you from a single (pair) of a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that ye may know each other (not that you may fight each other). Verily the most honored of you in the sight of Allah is (he who is) the most righteous of you. And Allah has full knowledge and is well acquainted (with all things). Then I translated it into English. The Lord of all beings has decided that we are all equal brothers and sisters who belong to one father and one mother despite our differences, and that the Lord has made us differ in colors and languages to learn about each other not to fight and destroy each other. The interface of cultures and interaction between different people is what promotes the horizons of human minds and confirms their mercy among themselves. I said “some of us rank themselves above others based on color, wealth, power and social class, but the true classification that God uses is one’s righteousness.” The most honored in the eyes of the Lord are those who are most righteous. Righteousness is the true belief in the creator, the only one and no one besides him. It also means the consistency in doing good deeds that benefit the society and people. And to insure that no one claims that they are more righteous than others and use this claim as a means of making money and power, the Lord confirms in this verse that He is the only one who will decide who are those righteous according to their deeds and beliefs. This will only happen on the Day of Judgment, but until that day comes, let’s live in tolerance and love. Let’s embrace this lesson that we learned from this noble church which welcomed the funeral of a noble Muslim and which was generous to his family.
In the second half of my speech I said “there is a forgotten Islam that is kept in this Qur’an which we can only get to know by reading it, and not translating it, in Arabic and understanding it according to its own meanings and contexts.” And to confirm this I read verses 10-13 of the same chapter, which talks about the best of behavior. At the burial, I mentioned some facts about death referencing the Qur’an, and how each of us will experience it one day without a doubt.
Their attentiveness and their acceptance of my speech impressed me, and the fact that they came to thank me and showed appreciation of what they had learned that day. They appreciated me attending the service at the church and the first to come to me were the family of Sharif. His mother had cried a lot and was explaining to me how she lost her husband and another son before Sharif. Then she asked me to pray for them. After the funeral, there was a banquet at the church. The church had appointed an Egyptian restaurant to cater the banquet according to the Islamic way. The attendees were Siham’s friends at work and who ever wanted to attend from the Muslim community. I apologized for not being able to attend and I returned home to write this article.
I say, “Truly, how great is this good tolerant American nation?” And then pictures come to my mind and compare themselves and I ask myself painful questions:
Imagine a Christian Egyptian has converted to Islam in Egypt; will his family still love him all his life? If he dies as a Muslim and the extremists deny his Islam and refuse to perform in his funeral and pray for him or even bury him, will an Egyptian church hold his funeral as an Islamic funeral? In answering those questions, I started to remember a friend of mine, Father Abraham Abdul Sayed, the most important Christian reformist in the history of the Egyptian Coptic church of the new generation. He lived estranged and hated by Father Shnoda. When he died, Shnoda refused to hold a Christian funeral for him in any Egyptian church and no one offered him any support except for the Ibn Khaldoun center and its members. Father Abraham Abdul Sayed was one of the main leaders and members of my Ibn Khaldoun weekly conference in Cairo.
We are not going to discuss Christian extremism in Egypt although there is no doubt that it exists in the Christian society in Egypt, as a reaction to the Wahabis hatefulness. The Wahabis hatefulness has poisoned Egyptian culture, and has extended to murder and theft. Allowing murder in the name of religion is one of the disasters of the history of the region. It is not an Egyptian custom, but the Wahabi ideology has helped plant the seed for this bloody culture in Egypt, which was known for tolerance of other cultures and religions. This Wahabi ideology has spread with the support of Saudi money.
Imagine a Muslim Egyptian who converted to Christianity, will he live respected in his country until he dies and still be surrounded with people’s love and attention, or will the fear of punishment by his people for apostasy make his life a living hell? Or at least would he be accused of “despising” the Muslim religion as a sin, a custom that was invented by the Wahabis contradicting Islam? In any way, he would surely be a guest at the national security penitentiary and would enjoy its “hospitality” which would make him forget his own name and only remember the beating and torture schedule. I remember that when they arrested me and my fellow Quranist Muslims and accused us of “renouncing the Sunna or the Wahabi belief in 1987. During our interrogation we met another person who was accused of converting to Christianity. International human rights organizations were strongly defending him while we, the Quranists had no one to empathize with us in prison or even outside of prison. The press strongly criticizes and belittles us, spreads lies about us, posts “fatwas” (religious rulings) that declare us infidels and make it okay to murder us in the name of religion. When we coincidentally met this Muslim who converted to Christianity during our trip in the national security vehicle, we were handcuffed. [Our hands were handcuffed! We, who never stole, never killed or hurt any one. The oppressors and thieves who embezzled the wealth of nations and people and those who had no respect for human rights or even human life were not handcuffed.] The man accused of converting to Christianity said, “Your case is worse and more dangerous than mine.” Verily, he was released quickly and we stayed in prison seven more weeks.
Therefore I say, “Imagine a Muslim who is not a Wahabi and lives in a society controlled by the Wahabis, will he be able to practice his religion according to what he thinks is the true Islam?” The answer is demonstrated by the pain and misery of the Shiite who have been harassed and oppressed by the Wahabis not only inside of Saudi Arabia, but even in Egypt because of the Saudi influence there. This Saudi influence supported by the damned Saudi money is responsible not only for the oppression of the Christian Egyptians but also the Shiite Muslim Egyptians in their own country. And here comes the painful persecution of the “Quranist” Egyptians, which is kept in the dark inside and outside the country.
In the beginning of the eighties, I was the first speaker for the “Islamic Invitation to Truth” organization, which is a moderate Sunni organization, led by its creator, my friend at the time, Dr. Sayed Rizk Altaweel. Dr. Altaweel is a professor at the Al-Azhar Islamic University; the most powerful seminary in the entire Muslim world. He wrote the preface to my first book “Al Sayed Al Badawee between Truth and Superstition” in 1982. In his preface, he praised my patience in the face of Sophist oppression inside and outside Al-Azhar University at the time. Saudi Arabia was supporting this organization and built a marvelous mosque for them in the most prestigious neighborhood in Cairo. The organization published a monthly magazine called “Al Huda Al Nabawee” (guidance of the prophet). During Dr. Altaweel’s absence, when he was in Saudi Arabia teaching, his brother was the acting president. However, I had managed the organization and my younger brother, who is now a professor at Cairo University, shared this responsibility with me. Also, Dr. Abdul Quader Sayed Ahmad, who was the chair of the college of pharmacy at the time, had helped in this mission. We worked as volunteers without compensation. At this time I was busy reviewing the Sunni ideology and comparing it to the Holy Qur’an. This is why I refused to travel and work in Saudi Arabia despite their strong demand for me and the popularity of my book “Al Sayed Al Badawee between Truth and Superstition” and my irrefutable facts about the Sophists from within their own ideology and culture.
My research had reached a point where I renounced the “the intercession of the prophet Mohammed in the Day of Judgment.” (Sunnis Wahabists believe that the prophet Mohammed will be asking God on the day of resurrection to forgive the sins of those who embraced Islam). My research had also guided me not to rank Mohammed above other prophets in importance, and to believe that he was a human being who did many mistakes and was blamed by God.
I declared this in my books, which I taught to my students at Al-Azhar University. I also declared this in my speech at the mosques of the “Islamic invitation to truth” organization which spreads from Cairo to many towns in Egypt. This generated discussions among members of the organization and those who attended to the congregation, which led to acceptance and added many believers in those concepts.
Dr. Altaweel returned from Saudi Arabia and with him he brought oil grants to preachers; 700 Egyptian pounds for every preacher at the time. Quickly after that, an urgent meeting was held for all members of the organization to question me. I was surprised to see the strong attack on my new views by the same people who had earlier championed my views and supported them. I later understood what had happened. Al Azhar University had decided to suspend my employment, stop payment of my salaries and pension, stopped my promotion, made it illegal for me to leave the country, confiscated all my books and recommended that I be investigated. I submitted my resignation without being sorry for leaving such an organization where people can be bought for 700 Pounds only. And so they rejected me and my friends from their mosques and their organization. This was the beginning of the Quranist Muslim trend and their persecution.
Later, my father-in-law Mohammed Al Baaz, who is no longer alive, built a mosque in Al-Ebrahimia City so I could speak to the public and continue my mission there. The opening ceremony was huge. I used to travel there every week from Cairo, to speak at the Friday prayer and then perform the prayer. My family members, who lived in a village called “Abu Hareez”, attended the prayer with me because of the short distance to their residence. However, national security, Al-Azhar University personnel, and the extremists were after us. They were creating problems to make our lives miserable. After my father in law had died, they confiscated the mosque and claimed it property of the public with the purpose of exiling me. This is how they exiled my family and me from a mosque that we built to pray to God in.
We later started performing the Friday prayer in our houses or our offices until an opportunity presented itself for us to pray in a big building on Ahmad Orabi Street in the Dukkee neighborhood in Cairo. We were thankful to find a place to pray in quietly and away from conflict. However, this did not last long as the workers in that building received warnings about us. To avoid conflict we left the place thankful to its people for their hospitality.
Later, a friend found a mosque under construction. A single person was managing the construction and was collecting donations and led the congregation during the prayer. The mosque was in the most prestigious area in Cairo facing the Nile. Those attending the mosque were from the elite: ambassadors, the wealthy, Saudis and others. Donations to the mosque construction were extremely generous in efforts to make the mosque stand out between the nearby casinos. Those attending the mosque complained about brother Fawzi as he didn’t possess any knowledge in religion but still was the speaker on Fridays and led the prayers. Thus, the solution for everybody was that I speak on Friday prayer instead of Fawzi. This was a huge opportunity for us that we were going to use wisely so that it lasted. Therefore, my speech was incremental in delivering the ideas step by step. My speech would call for the understanding of the Qur’an, and the importance of making it the source for any issue. This was based on the freedom of the listeners to accept or reject the ideas. When I presented some of the controversial issues, a man stood up and contradicted me. Fawzi who was “in charge of the mosque” took the man aside and gave him some of my banned books and asked him to read them first and then express his opinion. The following week the same man came, he was a very educated engineer, and he stood up and praised my books and apologized for what he had said. From that day, he became loyal to us until he died.
Every Friday, I led the prayer and then I returned to my apartment in Cairo. I did not know what was happening at the mosque and what Fawzi was doing. He was in charge of everything, but my presence at the mosque made it more popular, especially because some of the attendees were journalists. At the time, I had started going into deep discussions that presented the Quranic view on controversial issues. Then reaction would come from the press in Cairo. This attention resulted in an increased number of people who wanted to attend this mosque which meant more donations for Fawzi. Fawzi strongly refused to make the mosque a public institution and made sure that construction never ended. He refused, in front of me, an offer from a group of wealthy people to take on the construction project at no cost to himself. Fawzi wanted the mosque to stay in the “construction phase” to keep the thousands of pounds in donations coming to his pocket. Some people wanted me to intervene. Most of the new and huge donations came because people thought that I, not Fawzi, was the one in charge of this mosque. Fawzi stayed away from the spotlight on Fridays, as he was busy monitoring the donation boxes. I refused to intervene and confirmed that my mission was only to speak and educate on Fridays. When I insisted that I would not intervene, people revealed the truth to me, which made it impossible for me to continue to go to this mosque unless I stood up with the others to correct this issue and purify the mosque from Fawzi. They showed me his criminal record. They said that he used the mosque at night for indecent activities, that he facilitated prostitutes for the Saudis who attended the mosque and that he collected donations from them for the sake of being pardoned of adultery. He also charged them for his other nightly services. He bought huge farms in “Al Ismelia” desert from donations that he collected. I was shocked by what I heard and decided to leave that mosque, and that neighborhood.
After that, our friends found a small piece of empty land in Cairo. They asked me to come pray with them there. From our small donations, we started making a fence around the land and filled an application to establish an official league that could coordinate the needs of the mosque legally. So we started to perform the Friday prayer there and we insured that we maintained our independence by financing the construction ourselves. Some of us helped financially and some with labor and hard work. Slowly, what was just an empty land and a fence became walls, doors, windows and a complete building. A sign was erected. We called it “Al-Furquan Mosque”. The Quranists heard of this mosque and started to come from Cairo and surrounding areas to attend the prayer there. The people of the neighborhood were peaceful and did not bother us until the extremist devils intervened. We were surprised with extremist groups invading the mosque and calling against us. At the same time, the office of national security refused our application and kept the list of names of those in the application so they could arrest us. I sensed danger so I left the mosque, which was later invaded by the extremists, who exiled us from this last mosque, which we had built with our own hands.
My abstinence from attending any mosque defeated their plan. They were planning a war between the Quranists and the extremists that would result in my death or at least they would have an excuse to arrest us. When we left the mosque, they came up with another trick. They used some of the people of the neighborhood. They came to my home and begged me to attend a debate at the mosque and guaranteed my safety. I attended the debate and some Quranists also attended to defend me. The debate started with a scholar from Al-Azhar. He stood and started in with the usual boring cliches. My turn came and I defeated him using the Quran and their tradition too. Then, we were surprised by an offensive move from the young extremist men wielding their weapons. The mosque was full of building materials that we had bought and stored away. When the clashes started, a group of the Quranists quickly rescued me and sent me home in a taxi. The other group of the Quranists stayed at the mosque and gathered the steel rods and wooden posts, to be used as weapons. The extremists found themselves fighting against men who did not fear death, so they retreated. The funny thing was that when the “Today News” newspaper mentioned this incident shortly thereafter, they reversed the events. They claimed that the Quranists were the ones who fled the battle. In any case this did not change what had actually happened. This was a fabricated story used as an introductory step to our arrest and exile from the mosque, which we built with our own hands. This mosque still exists but they have changed its name to “Al-Furquan and Al-Sunna” mosque. “ Al Furquan’ is the another name of the Holy Quran.
Since the nineties, I stopped going to any mosque and just prayed at my home in Cairo with my friends. I rearranged the top floor of my house in the village to be suitable for performing the prayer. My family would celebrate every time I went to see them in their small village. I went there every month. I made sure that every time I went there was on a Friday so that we could pray together; all of the family members, men and women, boys and girls. Some of them were my direct cousins. My grandfather was married to four women and had sixteen sons and daughters who eventually had more than one hundred children all together. Some Quranists would come and pray with me in my home in Cairo on other Fridays.
Some of the workers of the office of national security sought glory and became “heroes” by arresting and torturing peaceful Muslims who pray to God in their houses to avoid trouble. Some of my close and extended family members were surprised when they were taken from their houses and arrested. They were accused of a heinous crime and were tortured. My family members were asked “During the prayer, why don’t you recite “Altahiat”, why instead do you recite the verse (2:255) of the Qur’an?” They were asked other questions like, “What does Ahmad Subhy tell you and what do you tell him?”
I couldn’t imagine what to say to my people and family every time I went to see them. If I were this gangrenous, why wasn’t I arrested instead of my family and supporters? It was clear that the extremists’ purpose was to stop me from going to my hometown and to prevent me from meeting my family and people. The officials made sure to dismiss some of my family members after they had been arrested. They were sent home in the middle of the day with their faces swollen from the beating and torture that was used to humiliate and terrorize them. This made it public knowledge that if you are a follower of Ahmad Mansour this is the punishment for you too.
It was the right decision for me to stop seeing my family fearing for their safety and because I loved them and did not want them tortured. The torture did not stop easily. I had complained to the minister of interior and other high officials. Despite all of that, I could not attend my uncle or my aunt’s funeral. Then Dr. Saad Al dein Ebrahim was arrested. He is the owner of Ibn Khaldoun Center in Cairo, and the famous leader of the call for democracy and human rights in the Middle East. I used to work with him for five years as the second one in his center assisting him by Islamic insights. Arresting Dr. Sa’ad and shutting down Ibn Khaldoun Center, I was expecting to be arrested at anytime. I communicated to my friends, brothers, sisters and other family members in Cairo not to come see me and not to pray with me on Fridays fearing for their safety. I closed the door on myself and waited for the unknown. Soon came the news about the arrests of some of my old Quranist friends, and some of those who attended the prayer at my home in Cairo. Al-Ahram newspaper published all of this since October 2001. Later, I was being asked to go to the office of national security for questioning. I decided to escape. The Lord has blessed me by giving me the opportunity to come to America where I can pray in my house without fear or terror. God bless America!
I am the only Quranist who came to America and enjoys the tolerance and peacefulness of its people. On the other hand, my family, relatives and brothers in Islam are still under the siege of the extremists. When I came to America I went to the nearest mosque, but found it to be extremist and fundamentalist. I later learned how those extremist control the mosques and the Muslims in this country. Not only did they steal the name of Islam while being its worst enemy; they also violated the American tolerance and acceptance of freedom of religion and expression. They used the freedom of expression to fight America in their mosques and the -so called-Islamic schools. They took advantage of the name of Islam and the freedom in America.
Can you imagine anything more cowardly than this? America opens its doors to them and gives them freedoms that they didn’t have in their countries. They enjoy the opportunities, good living and technological advances but curse this country day and night. When one of them is caught red handed of some crime, they find that the American justice system is on their side, the media watches closely but remains neutral and human rights organizations stay on alert and insure that they get humane treatment. Human rights organizations view America as the gold standard for their superior record regarding human rights issues. We, in the Arab nations, still have not known or experienced this standard and never have throughout our history. The same incidents that the media here regards as violations of human rights are considered a gentle “tease” in our countries. However, our media sensationalizes news stories and blow things way out of proportion and accuses America of being evil. They forget the oppression, humiliation, corruption and extremism, which they live under but choose to ignore.
Here in America, I hear a lot of ugly stories about mosques and those people who run them, so many stories that the subject deserves a separate article unto itself. I will quickly highlight some points: Donations such as boxes of clothing that are given by non-Muslim Americans and churches are collected under the direction of the extremist clerics. They are later packaged in huge warehouses and shipped to Middle-eastern seaports, especially Alexandria’s seaport in Egypt. Once there the cleric’s helpers receive the product and sell it and deposit the funds into their own accounts. Therefore, we should forgive them. In between all this hard work they don’t find time to perform the prayer at John Henry’s funeral and don’t find time to help the less fortunate Muslims and Arabs that attend their mosques. One of these unfortunate people was my Jordanian friend who was arrested for violating his visa terms along with other issues related to errors in his passport. He needed to pay a huge sum for his bond to get out of prison. Despite the fact that he attended that mosque, the evil clerics refused to help him. He remained in prison until his Christian American boss paid for the bond. Another friend of mine, whose wife had cancer, could not find any one to help him among his friends at the mosque. When his wife died, he asked the mosque to buy a piece of land for her grave (those clerics engage in the business of buying and selling grave land to Muslims from the land which was given to them by the church at the local cemetery). The man handed them a check for the grave, but they refused to take a check because they only accepted cash. The man did not have cash because it was a weekend and the bank was closed. All this did not matter to the clerics and they did not allow him to have the plot until he paid them cash money that he had to borrow from some friends.
I return to the beginning of the story of John Henry to reiterate some Quranic facts:
1- Islam means submission in dealing with God and peace in dealing with people. It is your freedom of belief in dealing with God but any peaceful one is Muslim according to his peaceful manner regardless of his belief. No human has the right to judge another human regarding their faith and beliefs; otherwise, the person doing the judging is claiming to be God. Every person has the absolute freedom to believe or disbelieve in this conceptual Islam and every one will be responsible for his or her choice in front of the creator on the Day of Judgment. As a Quranic people we consider any peaceful person our brother or sister in Islam regardless of his belief. Our enemies are the terrorists and the dictators and all those who persecute and kill the peaceful humans and violate the human rights.
2-According to the Qur’an a Muslim woman can be married to a Christian, Jew or Buddhist as long as he is peaceful and doesn’t harm others. What is forbidden is the marriage to a nonbeliever, meaning a transgressor, whom engages in war with peaceful nations. The houses of God (churches, mosques, etc.) must be respected and protected from transgressors. This protection is one of the meanings of Jihad in Islam according to Qur’an (22:40).
3- It is my belief that the traits of Osama bin Laden and his followers along with the dictators and the tyrants are exactly those of infidels, those who transgress against other people’s beliefs and behavior. Here I speak about known actions and use the great Qur’an to evaluate them. I am not speaking about specific individuals but about their actions and traits. Those who are still alive have the opportunity to repent to their Lord.
4- What Wahabism is doing today has exceeded the transgression of the enemies of the prophet Mohammed or “Quraish” in the medieval ages when they falsified the religion of Abraham. The Quraish used to worship idols and saints and made them holy because they believed such things made them closer to God. Wahabism is falsifying the same religion of Abraham and Mohammed by idolizing the prophet Mohammed, his companions and other Imams and sheikhs. There are no saints or idols beside God in the real Islam. Making them holy comes from ranking these individuals above criticism or questioning. According to the Wahabism it is against Islam to discuss the Wahabi saints and Imams. Can a Wahabi say that Ibn Abdul Wahab lied about something or even made a mistake? Can a Wahabi criticize Ibn Taimia, Ibn Hanbal or even Abdul Aziz Al Saud the founder of the Saudi current kingdom?
In the time of the prophet Mohammed the Quraish used to control Mecca and the Kaaba (the holy site of the black stone where Muslims go for pilgrimage). The Quraish oppressed those who believed in God alone, prevented them from the pilgrimage and allowed pilgrimage to sites other than Kaaba. And so does Wahabism in Saudi Arabia by promoting pilgrimage to another site (claiming it to be the grave of the prophet Mohammed) thereby inventing a religious act that was nonexistent when the prophet was alive or even until a few centuries after his death. (What I mean here is visiting the grave of the prophet Mohammed during the pilgrimage trip.) In the meantime, Saudis control the pilgrimage according to their politics and allow some and deny others and convert the pilgrimage of Islam to a moneymaking event.
The Quraish used to oppress the first Muslims, torture them and forbid them from entering the mosques as it was mentioned in the Quran (2:114). The Quraish used to mention the names of their gods and holy saints in the mosques and they almost killed the prophet Mohammed when he objected to mentioning the names of other idols besides God in the mosques. (72:18-23). Due to the Quraish’s transgression and their controlling the mosques, the Muslims had to emigrate twice to Ethiopia and then to Madina.
Wahabi Saudis also oppress their religious opponents. They forbid the Shiite from attending their own mosques and force them to attend Wahabi mosques where Shiite teachings are criticized and the peaceful followers of this denomination are called infidels. The Wahabis are also after the Shiites in Egypt where they oppress their opponents using their oil money to spread their evil extremism. My Quranist people also suffer from this religious oppression. I found myself along with other Quranists to be the victims of such oppression; unwanted, hated and discriminated against. We left their mosques, but they followed us, supported by the authorities, in order to expel u"RTL">
Sample 2
Fahmi Howaydy is one of the most famous thinkers of Muslim Brothers.
He usually attacks the U.S and the West and the Muslim free thinkers.
Dr. Ahmed Subhy Mansour has responded to some of his articles.
You find attached the English translation of two articles of Howaydy and two articles of Dr. Mansour rebutting him. Howaydy’s weekly articles are usually published in many famous Arabic newspapers, while Dr .Mansour’s articles are usually banned in many of the Arabic World. He has to publish his articles on line in these few Arabic websites:
http://www.arabtimes.com/
http://www.metransparent.com/authors/arabic/ahmad_sobhy_mansour.htm
http://www.rezgar.com/m.asp?i=627
http://www.ildp.net/
The translations of the four articles are published in Ahl Al Quran site under the title of ( Defending the US and its policy in the Middle East ):
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=107
The Campaign to Dismantle Islam
Fahmi Howaydy
Al-Ahram, 29 March 2005.
When the “Islamic “Friday prayers were called at the Washington Church, the Sermon was delivered and the prayers led by one of the ladies, for the first time in the history of the Muslims. This was not a mere flight of fancy or an American idiosyncrasy, but was part of a wide-ranging campaign aimed at the dismantling of Islam under the guise of either modernizing it, or of fighting extremism and terrorism.
1 – On one of the visits during which I attended an Islamic conference in Chicago, an American Muslim directed the following question to one of the sages (ulema) taking part: "Is it possible to hold the Friday Prayer on Sunday?" He justified the question on the grounds that the hours of work do not permit him to attend the Friday prayers, whereas there is plenty of time on Sunday, the weekly holiday, for him to offer his prayers without a time constraint so that he can devote all the time needed for the prayer and more. The question, at first blush, seems funny, but the person asking the question was very serious indeed. He seemed disappointed when he was told that the Friday prayer should be offered on Friday, and if the Muslim is prevented from offering them due to the circumstances of his work, he is excused and no blame is upon him.
With regards to a not insubstantial number of American Muslims, the question was logical and natural. Whatever it may be difficult to accomplish on Friday, can surely be accomplished on Sunday without disturbing the order of the universe. This is just like the question that some of them posed, whether it is possible to enter Islam "in installments". Thus one might progressively offer the prayers, and then advance to fasting and on to the obligatory charity (zakah). It is because many of them deal extensively with installments in their daily lives from purchasing a refrigerator, to a car, to buying a house. They thus do not find it strange to suggest applying the installments system to the process of converting to Islam.
It is the same simplistic mentality that caused the American blacks to confuse their resentment of white American society with their faith they said that God was black and that the devil had whitwhite skin, green eyes and blond hair.
When one gets close to the mentality dominant in American society, one realizes that that simplistic thinking does not stem from the naivety innocence characteristic of a wide segment of people, but is also the connecting instrument with the culture of dealing with what they call ‘the new spirituality’, which stems from needs rather than from responsibilities and duties. It is one of the consequences of secularist thinking which sets up the human being as a god, for when the world of fate and the abstracts of the unknowable and unseeable (ghayb) is set aside and its role marginalized, the human being alone becomes the maker of his own fate and future. Consequently any teachings, even if they are of divine origin, are to him, not final, but are amenable to change, alteration, deletion and addition, such that each individual can tailor his religious responsibilities according to what he feels comfortable with.
The result of this confusion is that the United States swelled with religious beliefs. As the ‘Encyclopedia of Religions’ indicates that there are 1586 religious groupings in the United States of which 700 are non-traditional in the sense that it is difficult to classify them as sects of or factions within the historically known world religions.
2 – Beyond the realm of innocence, one would discern nefarious, destructive activities attributed to Islam. These activities move in two directions, one focuses on the political and cultural, and the second is concerned with values, ethics and morality. An exciting and dangerous observation regarding these destructive activities is that they arise on two basic elements and which are: a group of Muslims that has penetrated Islam or fanatics who subscribe to certain beliefs. Among the latter are some Jewish Americans who support Israel and who hate everything Arab or Islamic.
In an important article, carried by the International Press Service (on 7 April 2004), an American researcher called Jim Loeb shed some light on the activities focusing on politics. He revealed the efforts exerted by the extremist American writer Daniel Pipes - in his support of Israel and in his hatred of the Arabs, especially the Palestinians – to establish a progressive Islamic institute, to represent the voice of the Muslim liberals in the United States. This Pipes runs an organization called ‘Middle East Forum for Research’ based in the State of Philadelphia. He has written prolifically and taken well known stands ranging from promoting fear of the confluence of Islamic beliefs with armed Islam, to warning against the presence of Muslims in the United States and what they represent by way of danger to Jewish influence, to criticizing Sharon’s plan for withdrawing from Gaza.
Pipes’ project revealed the establishment of a progressive center called the (Islamic Pluralism Center). He declared that the intent was to encourage moderate Islam in the United States and the world and to combat the influence of armed Islam, and to thwart the efforts of the organizations with extremist Wahaabi orientation, through the media and in co-operation with American government organizations. A later article by the same author, published by the agency on 24 February 2005, contains other important information about the people responsible for the center and about the sources of its funding. Its director is an American Muslim called Stephen Schultz who was a communist extremist (a Trotskyite). He entered Islam through Sufism. He espoused extremism in his Sufism, and his struggle in life became the conduct of the struggle against terrorism. As for his assistant, he is Egyptian. He had been dismissed from Al-Azhar in the eighties for his denial of the traditions of the Prophet Muhammad (the Sunnah). He went to the United States for a time, then returned to Egypt to become one of the corner-stones of the Ibn Khaldoun Center. After the legal problems faced by the Center and its director in 2000, he disappeared from Egypt to reappear again in the United States and become one of those calling for moderate American Islam. Daniel Pipes gave his name, among others, in an article entitled ‘Defining Moderate Muslims’ published for him in the New York Sun on 24 November 2004.
As for the funding and support of the Center for Islamic Pluralism, it comes from many sources aside from the Research Center run by Pipes. There is the conglomeration of Shiites Americans and the mosques that were liberated from extremist thought. Most prominent among those supporting the project was the Assistant Secretary of Defense, Paul Wolfowitz (the architect of the war on Iraq and one of the most prominent Jewish activists among the neo-conservatives), and James Woolsey, past director of Central Intelligence. There is no need to bring in other names; the significance of these two names is enough to tell us the tendency of the Center for Islamic Pluralism, and the nature of moderation and progressiveness in its activities and aims.
Mr. Daniel Pipes was not satisfied with promoting the project of the Center for Pluralism; he tried to set up another organization, the purpose of which was to counteract the activities of the Islamists in the United States. Its true purpose was to combat the efforts exerted by the American Islamic organizations that Pipes describes as being representative of ‘Radical Islam’.
On another plane, is a third organization by the name of ‘free Muslim coalition against terrorism’, set up in Washington by an American Muslim of Palestinian descent called Kamal Ni’waash . He had made many failed attempts to get involved in politics. He finally found what he was looking for in carrying the sign reading ‘Resisting Terrorism’ and in supporting the efforts of the American Administration in that direction.
(On the 5th of August 2004, the Zionist oriented Fox News, which is antagonistic Islam, all Muslims and Arabs ran an interview with him in which he said that 50% of the Muslims are extremists and fascists and accused the prominent Islamic organizations in America of bias in favor of Radical Islam).
3 – The article by Daniel Pipes, published by the New York Sun, is of special importance; it reveals the efforts exerted to rally in support of preaching American Islam through the dismantling of Islam and setting it aside. He considered this rallying to be good news as he gave his readers news of the involvement of some Muslims in a campaign against the activities of the Islamists,(He means the extremists and the radicals). He said that these raised their voices after the events of 9/11 and mentioned in this respect the names of seven people, including Dr. Subhy Mansour who was fired from Al-Azhar University and Dr. Bassaam Teebi; he is one of the more militant Syrian secularists.
He spoke also of the appearance of two new organizations, these are, ‘Free Muslim coalition against terrorism’, established by Kamal Ni’waash, mentioned earlier. Then there is ‘The American Islamic Forum for the Defense of Democracy’, it was established by a person called Zuhdi Jaassim. What also captivates one’s attention about the list that Pipes produced, is that he added to the glad news that memorandum prepared by three of the extreme secularist Arab supporters of Israel who antagonize the Islamic trend (one is Iraqi, the second, Jordanian and the third, Tunisian).
In it, they demanded setting up an international tribunal for those they call ‘the Sages of Terror’, and at the top of the list is Sheik Yousuf Al-Qaradaawi. It is the very memorandum submitted to the Secretary General of the United Nations two weeks ago. It is said that four thousand Arab intellectuals signedthe memorandum (Pipes said 2500 from 23 Muslim countries).
No proof is needed that these individuals and those quarters are not alone active in the field of dismantling and distorting Islam. The United States indeed takes advantage of the likes of these examples (among them are some examples that are fair and respectable and are combated and their voice is unfortunately not heard), but what Pipes pointed to represents the new efforts made to promote American Islam through the use of prominent Islamic names and personages. It is also required that these personages gain legitimacy in order to replace the other Islamic organizations that have been in the United States for at least four decades.
4 – Within the scope of the second grouping, move certain groups carrying the banner of progressive Islam and calling for the easing – or more accurately – overlooking the system of ethics and morality and the traditions generally accepted in Muslim communities. A website on the Internet, called ‘The Muslim’s Awakening’ (Yakazat Al muslim), expresses this view.
The matter of sex takes up a great deal of attention from the people responsible for website who have dedicated a permanent page to sex and the nation. Among the most famous of the activists in that group is a lady – of Pakistani origin, it seems – who had a child out of wedlock and is conducting a campaign to change Islamic thinking on this matter, to admit the rightness of what she did or at least to accept it. This progressive group that comprises no more than tens of people is the very group that adopted the call for a woman to lead the Friday prayers and the Pakistani lady I just referred to was among the leaders of the procession at the Washington church to attract attention and announce presence.
Moving in tandem with these, is another, more liberated group led by a Muslim lady of Pakistani descent who is homosexual. She wrote a book on the subject, called ‘The Problem within Islam’; she is currently being marketed in the American media as a social reformer and a great Islamic intellectual leader trying to modernize Islam and get it moving forward.
5 – I hope that I am not wrong in having moved these efforts out f the orbit of innocence at least in regards to methods and intentions for it is one’s right to doubt them when one finds out that those who back moderation are among the most ardent enemies of Islam and the Muslims and the allies of Israel. It is also one’s right to raise many a question mark regarding the relationship between these activities and the intellectual war declared by the American Administration in the wake of 9/11, and the intent of which is the restructuring of the Muslim mind in tandem with the redrawing of the maps of the region along the lines of the ‘Greater Middle East’ plan.
It is equally one’s right to raise other question marks around the relationship of these activities and the proposals, put forward in the report of establishment of an American leader in research, to take Islam apart and put it back together again under the name of ‘Civil and Democratic Islam’, especially as some of these proposals have found translation into reality through the activities we have just reviewed, be it in their secularist perspectives or in substituting new personages and leaderships in place of the existing ones, or in the attack upon traditional, conservative Islam, or in encouraging the Sufi trend. It is also one’s right to wander about the effects of those activities that have spread lately in the Arab World, emanating from some secularist institutions and centers that have addressed Islam and have delved into the question of changing the religious dialog and amending the school curricula and attempting to create Islamic intellectual leaderships loyal to the secularist agenda.
(For information: One of those responsible for one of those centers in Cairo is, these days, exerting persistent efforts to market an intellectual project of that nature and visited one of the Gulf countries carrying with him his wares. He went seeking funding to set up a center for enlightenment that will cross-fertilize Islam with Secularism.)
Islam and the Muslims seem, in this scenario, to have become an open field for anyone and everyone. It is openness without limit, with none to impose punishment on whoever takes liberties with it. Its people are without dignity or honor. This brings us to one last question to add to the previous ones: Who is to blame for this? The ones who took liberties, or those who kept quiet and stood still and lay low?
Dr. Ahmad Subhy Mansour.
Dismantling Fahmi Howaydy
In reply to his article 'Dismantling Islam' published in Al Ahram and other newspapers on Tuesday, 31 March, 2005.
This is not the first time that Fahmi Howaydy attacks me, nor will it
be the last.
He accuses me of working with others to dismantle Islam, although the
Islam I believe in is not amenable to dismantling since it is the Holy Quran only, and it is preserved by God Almighty and immune to the falsification and the corruption of mankind.
It may be that he confuses Islam with the Muslims and accuses me of working towards dismantling the Muslims. However, the disintegration of the Muslims into sects has started two decades after the death of the prophet Mohammed, since the great civil war between the early Muslims; the Companions of Mohammed, then it has evolved and spread for ten centuries. Today the Muslims are divided into three major sects, the Sunna, the Shiites and the Sufis. Every one of these sects has, in turn, disintegrated internally into various schools of jurisprudence and factions.
The Sunna has disintegrated, in the Third Century of the Islam, into four schools of jurisprudence of which the most fanatic is the Hanbali School. That Hanbali School also immediately broke up into various factions of which
the most fundamentalist was Ibn Taymiyah in the Eighth Century of Islam.
And from the trend relating to Ibn Taymiyah, there sprouted,in the modern age, an undercurrent that was even more fundamentalist and violent, that is the Wahaabis, thus increasing the disintegration of the Sunna even further.
It is to Wahhabism that Fahmy Huweidi's loyalty goes. He deems it alone to be Islam, denying all the other Muslims and accusing anyone who even discusses Wahaabism of being anti-Islamic, or of working towards the dismantling of Islam and incites against him.
The terrorists consider his incitement a license to kill, and so the
thinker or the intellectual loses his life, as happened to Dr. Farag Foda, or he disappears without a trace as happened with the journalist Rida Hilal, or he is forced into exile as has happened with me and with Nasr Hamed Abu Zeid, or he is made to scream, objecting in fear of the fate that awaits him, as happened with Dr. Saad ed Deen Ibrahim and others. The victims of Fahmi El Huweidi are indeed many, among is he who has met his fate and among them is he who is still waiting.
Let us read together what 'Dismantling Islam' says, that we might
become familiar, with that phenomenon that is called Fahmy Huweidi.
Huweidi spoke of, “The efforts exerted by the extremist American
writer, Daniel pipes, to establish a progressive institute to represent the voices of the liberal Muslims of the United States”. He says, “Pipes' project aims at the establishment of a progressive center under the name of 'The Center for Islamic Pluralism'. He declared that the object is the encouragement of moderate Islam in the United States and the world, as well as com-batting the influence of armed Islam, and neutralizing the efforts of the organizations that are oriented towards Wahaabi extremism, through the media and in co-operation with U.S. governmental organizations.” He also says, “In a later article, published by the agency, by the same author, on February 2005, is important information about the people responsible for the center and its sources of funding. Its director is an American Muslim called Stephen Schultz. As for his assistant, he is Egyptian. He had
been dismissed from Al-Azhar in the eighties for his rejection of the
traditions of the Prophet. He then went to the United States for a while, and then returned to Egypt to become one of the pillars of the Ibn Khaldoun Center. Then, after the legal problems faced by the Center and its director, in 2000, he disappeared from Egypt and reappeared in the U.S. to become one of the preachers of moderate American Islam. Daniel pipes cited his name, among others, in an article entitled 'Recognizing Moderate Muslims’ published in the 'New York Sun' on 24 November 2004.”He further says, “The article by Daniel Pipes, published in the 'New York Sun', is of particular importance for it discloses the concentrated efforts exerted to preach American Islam through disintegrating Islam and nullifying it. He considers that this concentration constitutes good news because it conveys to the readers the news of the involvement of some Muslims in the campaign against the activities of the Islamists (He means the extremists and the radicals). He said that these raised their voices after the events of September 11th. He mentioned, in this respect, the names of seven people including that of Dr. Subhy Mansour, the man dismissed from Al-Azhar University. Also Dr. Bassaam Teebee, who is one of the Syrian secularists most noted for their exaggerated views.” He goes on to say, “I do not believe that I am wrong in that I have removed the mantle of innocence from these efforts, at least as far as methods and aims are concerned. It is indeed one's right to doubt them when one finds that those who support Islamic moderation and renewal are among the veteran enemies of Islam and are Muslims allied to Israel. It is also one's right to raise numerous question marks concerning the relationship between these activities and the war of ideas declared by the American Administration in the wake of September 11th, the object of which is the re-engineering of the Muslim mind, in conjunction with the redrawing of the maps of the area in conformity with the 'Greater Middle East Project'. As it is also one's right to raise other question marks around the relationship between these activities and the suggestions put forward by the Rand Corporation in its report, on dismantling Islam and reconstituting it under the title of 'Civil
and Democratic Islam' especially as some of these suggestions have
found expression in the activities we have already seen, either in their secularist origins or the replacement of new personalities and
leadership in place of the existing ones, or in the attack on traditional, conservative Islam, or in encouraging the Sufi trend.
It is also one's right to question the consequences of the activities
that have appeared in the Arab World of late, in the form of some of the secularist centers and organizations which have addressed Islamic
matters and have delved into changing the content of the religious dialog, amending the educational curricula and the fabrication of a leadership of Islamic thought committed to the secularist agenda.”
We comment upon it, briefly:
Firstly: All of the information reported by Howaydy is published openly to the American Public. American society is open and thus imposes freedom of information and forbids its suppression. Thus the announcement of all these activities beforehand precludes any notion of conspiracy.
Secondly: The traditionalist trend that Howaydy belongs to is based on dividing the world into two camps, 1 – The Domain of Islam, in which
the Sunni sect monopolizes Islam unto itself and accuses the Shiites Muslims and the Sufis of apostasy and idol-worship and oppresses the politically.
As it also oppresses the original inhabitants of the land, People of the Book who have held on to the religion of the fathers and grandfathers.
2 – The Domain of war. That comprises the countries in the West.
They must be fought and forced to accept Islam. Their culture is considered an ideological invasion and explains the disasters that befall us as being caused by the conspiracies of the West against us. That is the background that gives rise to the articles of Huweidi and his ilk. His article 'Dismantling Islam’ is proof of that. Indeed the title, 'Dismantling Islam' indicates that he believes in monopolizing Islam, such that any other Muslim is not entitled to think or study outside of the boundaries that Huweidi knows, otherwise he becomes a 'dismantler of Islam'. The Americans who have entered Islam other than through the Sunni sect, are not entitled to choose a way of worship other than that of the traditionalists and what the traditionalists found their forefathers doing, otherwise they become 'dismantlers if Islam'. And as usual, Huweidi does not bother
to discuss the ideas of those who disagree with him, because he is not an expert in Islam and its study, and his knowledge of Islam does not go beyond my personal knowledge of the Island of Cuba; that is why he hastens to accuse us of conspiring against Islam.
Thirdly: Since 1977 I have been carrying on my shoulders the burden of
my project to reform the Muslims peacefully with the Quran. As a result I was subjected to a spectrum of persecution within Al-Azhar and outside of it, from dismissal from the Al-Azhar University, to prison to harassment by state security, to exile twice. The first time I fled to America in 1988, after I was released from prison, Fahmy Huweidi was the cause. He did not wish to attack me while I was in prison and unable to defend myself and while I was being attacked by tens of pens accusing me of rejecting the traditions of the Prophet. Huweidi waited till after I left prison terrified, to launch a vicious attack upon me under the title, 'The Traditions, between Fabrication and Disrespect.' He filled it with attacks upon my person, by name and description, confirming that I am no longer in the pale of Islam with all he could muster in the way of religious pronouncements. On the following day, I met, by accident, some old friends who are members of (Islamist) groups. I saw the fear in the face of one; he advised me, for the sake of our long friendship, to drop out of sight because Huweidi's article had put my life squarely in danger. Other warnings signs came from colleagues at Al-Azhar and traditionalists who are
honest.
I had sent Huweidi a response defending myself, with a copy to Al-Ahram, but the response was not published. I was thus forced to escape with my life to America, where I remained ten months until the effect of Huweidi's article subsided; then I returned.
My intellectual project confirms, by means of the Quran, that Islam is
the religion of justice, democracy, tolerance, peace, freedom of belief and human rights, and the God Almighty sent Muhammad as a mercy to mankind, not to fight them to force religion upon them and to split the world into two camps. He, may He be praised, created us brethren, of one mother and of one father, and that He made us peoples and tribes that we might know each other, not to fight, and that the most honored among us, at God, is the most righteous. This will be determined on the Day of Resurrection, not now, so that some of us do not feign righteousness to walk all over us in the name of religion. God Almighty decreed for us and for the People of the Book different laws that we might compete in good works, not to compete in prejudice and sin.
And based upon this type of thinking, I went to work, after my return to Egypt, with Farag Foda until he was killed by Fahmy Huweidi's pronouncements, then I worked with human rights organizations and participated with The Ibn Khaldoun Center in its struggle for enlightenment and its projects for reform, including the project to reform education in Egypt and other projects. In all this, Huweidi's articles kept hounding us inciting state security as well as the terrorists against us until the dictatorship in Egypt shut down the Ibn Khaldoun Center and arrested Dr. Saad ed Deen Ibrahim and imprisoned some of my friends who subscribe to the Quran alone. So once again I had to escape to America in October, right at the peak of the anti-Islamic wave that occurred after the attacks of September 11th.
My intellectual project addressed America, in English, in defense of
Islam, elucidating the contradiction between it and the type of extremist thinking that produced Bin Laden. And I always used to sent my research and my biography to be published on the Internet and to the intellectuals of America, all of which helped to stem the wave of animosity to Islam, and to redirect the accusation to Bin Laden's terrorist sect alone. Then then came to know what they began to call 'moderate Islam'. My research attracted the attention of Dr. Pipes whom they accuse of animosity to Islam and the Muslims though now he writes that which shows his respect for Islam and its civilization but he is against, like myself, armed extremism.
Indeed he is engaged in a debate with those who still accuse Islam as a religion, and do not differentiate between it and terrorism. Through
his intellectual influence and his constant efforts, he has caused many to change their views. Naturally, this will not cause the traditionalist, Wahaabist organizations to accept him unless and until he follows their religion, and that will never, by the Grace of God, happen.
Co-operation between us against extremism and its terrorist culture was necessary.
They want to defend their country, and I want to defend my religion.
Fourthly: America follows the Quranic rule that, “there shall be no compulsion in religion”. There are in America, by Huweidi's own admission, 1586 religious groupings, of which 700 are non-traditional. This means that everyone in America is free to believe in whatever he believes or whatever he believes not. The extremists, the followers of Bin Laden, are the first to take advantage of this American religious freedom. They expanded their activities, establishing new mosques, establishing control over existing ones, buying up churches and turning them into mosques.
They control about 80% of the mosques which number approximately 1200 on American soil. They curse America day and night in the name of Islam, in their sermons and their prayers and their publications taking exploiting American tolerance and American donations of the houses of worship.
There are tens of groups that indulge in these activities and defend them and blackmails American policy to the extent of declaring themselves sole legitimate representatives of the Islam and the Muslims in America, and enter the White House, invited as such. It is well known that there is not a single “Muslim” country whose sons, or a minority therein enjoy such liberty. But the freedom that his extremist brethren enjoy in their war on America, upon her soil, is not enough for Huweidi, for it upsets him that there are Muslims in America of the Shiites and Sufi persuasions that are not yet involved in Wahaabism.
Fifthly: America is waging a war declared after the aggression of September 11th. This shows who the conspirator is, who sends missionaries and soldiers to the “House of War” abusing American freedom and American openness. America discovered, after September 11th that extremism had wrested control of most mosques and “Islamic” schools as well as of the American Muslim community. She is thus not fighting only Bin Laden, but also his followers in the American heartland and the kind of thinking to which he adheres and which dominates the minds of millions of American Muslims. If America were to use the methods of the Arab leaders, she would close these mosques and execute their clergy and incarcerate their propagators and ban their thinking and confiscate their publications.
She would not have needed an emergency law since she is in a state of war with an invisible enemy who uses psychological warfare and converts the ordinary religious young man into a bomb walking on two legs, who destroys himself and others. There will be, on American soil, millions of candidates if Wahaabi incitement continues to wash the brains of the Muslim youth in the mosques and the schools in the name of Islam. If America were prejudiced against Islam, she would have chosen that solution and closed all the mosques accusing Islam of being the religion of terrorism basing itself on the Wahabi contention that they monopolize Islam and speak in its name.
American civility, however, chose the hard way; so President Bush affirmed the truism that Islam is indeed the religion of peace, and invited the heads of Wahabi “Islamic” organizations to the White House to try to get them to lean towards the right way. Thus instead of war against Islam itself and instead of resorting to violence, the solution was to be a peaceful one, to reform the Muslims, both in America and in the Arab Lands into what they perceive to be moderate Islam, or into true Islam, as I have been saying.
Huweidi resents America her religious freedom and her right to defend herself peaceably on her soil; he sees that as the dismantling of Islam
and a conspiracy necessitating , and says, inciting against us, at the end of the article, “It seems that Islam and the Muslims in this situation are as though they have become fair game for all and sundry to do with as they please without limit, restriction or constraint. With nothing to serve as deterrent to anyone who might take liberties with them or insults them, their people are without value or dignity. This compels us to add another question to what has already been asked, about who deserves the blame for all of this, those who offended and insulted, or those who kept quiet and lay low?”
Finally, I did escape with my life in fear of the incitement of Fahmy Huweidi, and I see that, until now, he is still pursuing me even in America; to where should I escape after America? I have one way left to protect my life, and that is to appeal to the United Nations for refuge.
I present this article as an open complaint to the United Nations,
Against the Egyptian journalist Fahmi Huweidi, the writer in Al-Ahram, the Egyptian news-paper, and against whoever publishes his writings that shall be deemed his accomplice in the crime of inciting against my life and the lives of those who call for reform.
The Philosophy of American Empowerment
Article by Fahmi Howaydy
Al- Ahram, 5 April 2005.
The dismantling of the nation precedes the dismantling of the faith. Those who are now assiduously trying to draft American Islam for us would never have dared do that or even think of it except after the success they scored in the subjugation of the region to American policies. All of this, it is to be noted, is a consequence of the revival of the philosophy of "empowerment" in the United States. This philosophy wants, for the region, only submission and obedience.
1 – An intelligence officer, with the rank of colonel, from an Arab country, used to operate under the cover of a businessman. Under that guise he left his country, in September 2002, and headed for a major Arab capital. After his departure he remained in daily touch with his family. Then abruptly the communication stopped and his fate remained unknown till April 2004 when his family received a message from him informing them that he id a prisoner at Guantanamo, the US Navy base in Cuba. This seemed a puzzle! The organization known as Human Rights Watch uncovered its secrets last week.
According to a report of the organization, the officer was abducted off a street of the Arab capital by agents of America intelligence, and then taken to Afghanistan. He was the taken to Guantanamo. Throughout his trip, our friend was not accused of anything, but was repeatedly interrogated about the Arab fighters who had been in Afghanistan then moved to Europe where some of them remained. He was questioned because his work as an intelligence officer operating among these Arabs gave him access to a great of information about them. The American investigators wanted to get at this information and to benefit by it.
It is true that the situation of this officer is better than that of that other officer who was suspected of loyalty to Al-Qaida and who disappeared in his own country but an American drone (pilotless aircraft) located and killed him with a missile that tore him to pieces on his own country's soil. However, the Human Rights Watch report mentioned several other similar cases in which Muslim young men were kidnapped from their own or other countries they might be in, through the intervention of agents of American intelligence or by the hands of the local security services who gift them to the Americans. These were then carried aboard long-range American aircraft, which serve as flying prisons, and were consigned to various prisons where they were tortured and forced to confess. They ended up in Guantanamo or were quietly released. One of them is an Egyptian carrying German citizenship; he was incarcerated in the prisons for a year after his abduction from Croatia, then he was released and returned to the very place he was kidnapped. There are now several rows raging between German and American intelligence because of him.
All these measures flout the law and flagrantly violate human rights. What Human Rights Watch mentioned is no more than a drop in a vast ocean replete with violations that have done away with all laws and conventions, let alone values and principles. This constitutes a shameful record which mars any society claiming to be civilized in any way at all.
2 – It is not accurate to claim that the United States undertook all these violations in the course of combating terrorism. American bullying and conceit predate the story of the war against terrorism. This is because the philosophy of empowerment in the United States revived and its stock rose after the collapse of the Soviet Union in the early nineties; that event demonstrated that the clearing of the stage was to the advantage of the singular pole. These circumstances mitigate in favor of expansionary thought and thoughts of world domination and talk of "The American Century", "The Clash of Civilizations" and "The End of History". All that the events of 9/11 did was to open the door wide to attempts to turn this philosophy into reality. The Middle East seemed the perfect laboratory not only because the perpetrators of 9/11 were from that region, but also because the inducements are unlimited (oil) and its frailty and weakness are also without limit. Also Israeli incitement against it is, in turn, without limit.
Just as a reminder, American conceit was behind Washington's rejection of the Treaty of Ottawa concerning anti-personnel mines. At that time, December 1997, all the countries of the world supported it, four full years before the events of 9/11. She also defied international will in 1998 and reneged on its agreement (previously obtained under the Clinton Administration) to the formation of the International Criminal Court insisting thereby on remaining above accountability and the law. This defiance was also behind her rejection of the Kyoto Protocol concerned with the prevention of emissions of Carbon Dioxide gas which was signed in 1997.
This conceit encouraged the United States to apply her domestic laws to various countries of the world, and to forbid even the European countries from investing in Iran, to tighten the embargo against her. It was also what permitted her to divide the world into good and evil nations so that it might assign to the evil corner whoever displeases her and classify as good whomever she pleases. That was also what permitted her to invade and occupy Iraq on the basis of a fabricated lie about WMDs.
The sum total of these circumstances did much to revive the philosophy of empowerment which was addressed by numerous research centers long known for their influence on American decision-making. The fact that most of these centers are sympathetic to Israel contributed to their revival in no small measure. Thus they brook no love lost for the Arabs and are concerned with only two matters: that the United States might become a great world power and that Israel might become a great regional power with no competitor or rival.
3 – I have in my hands a recent example of America's efforts in the philosophy of empowerment that answers the question, "How to chastise and discipline the Arab World in order to make it enter the 'American House of Obeisance' and never leave it?"
The person responsible for this effort is Dr. Robert Satloff, head of the Washington Institute for Near East Affairs. He is among the most prominent of the minds influencing American Strategic thinking. His basic concern is focused on the subject of Arab-American-Israeli relations. (He is fluent in Arabic, French and Hebrew apart from English, his mother tongue.)
In the middle of last March, Dr. Satloff published, on the website of the Institute, a two part study dealing with American policy in the Middle East and his view of the strategy of Constructive Disturbance followed by President Bush in the region. It is designed to encourage violent quakes to shake the nations in the region to knock down their structures in order to rebuild them in accordance with new specifications conforming with American requirements and, by extension, with Israeli expectations.
The study encompasses numerous thoughts; I shall address their basic outlines presently, but the reader will notice that Mr. Satloff spoke of the region as though it were a worn out entity bereft of all strength, and all that concerns him is how to press submission to conform to American and Israeli expectations.
Thus in the first part of his study, (published on 15 March) he concentrated on the situation in Lebanon and Syria, and emphasized several matters, the most important of which are the following:
• The call to eradicate any Syrian influence in Lebanon after guaranteeing the eradication of the Syrian presence there. He said that international supervision over the elections should be most rigorous, such that the international team slated for that purpose (to be dispatched by the Carter Center) supervises not only the elections, but also the electoral campaign itself.
• Insisting upon disarming HisbUllah so that it ceases to represent a danger to Israel, and blocking the way to its getting any assistance or military aid from Iran and accepting it only as a party on the political scene. That is a basic condition for its removal from the black list of terrorist organizations.
• After guaranteeing the removal of the Syrian presence in Lebanon, the Baathist regime in Damascus itself should be tackled by means of concentrated intelligence activity to keep tabs on the internal situation – opening the democracy, the human rights and the rule of law in Syria dossiers Pressuring the regime there unless it agrees to two conditions. The first is a visit to Israel by President Bashshaar Al-Assad and his joining the procession of peace with her. The second is the expulsion of the terrorist resistance movements from Damascus and shutting down their offices there.
4 – Changing the situation in the Arab World is the focus of the second part of Robert Satloff's study. In it he called for the increased use of the policy of "Constructive Disturbance". He said that the Bush Administration considers that the process of redrawing the maps of the region will take up an entire generation, about ten years, and that that period is not definite in view of the rapid changes in the Arab World occasioned by the haste of the regimes in their desire to placate the United States by any and all means. In order to bring about this placation, he spoke of Arab nations that have endeavored to get closer to Israel and to clear the air with her; whereas others have tentatively taken some steps towards reform in response to American pressure. A third group has taken both paths; they showed some warmth in their relations with Israel and declared internal reforms.
In listing the symptoms of the Arab attempt to placate the American Administration and earn its goodwill, Dr Satloff said that some capitals raced to support the UN Security Council Resolution 1559 that calls for the Syrian withdrawal from Lebanon. They also hastened to admonish Damascus to withdraw from Lebanon as soon as possible. Not only this, but some Arab nations hastened to inform Washington that the efforts they had exerted to convince President Asad to withdraw were the determining factor in his accepting and obeying the UN Resolution. In this respect, he pointed out that President Bush rewarded one of the nations for its stand in convincing Syria to withdraw by reducing his criticism of her in one of his speeches, and by turning a blind eye to her slowness in implementing internal reforms.
The most important thing our friend said in this part is that he called for Washington not to be satisfied with the encouragement of democracy in the Arab World but emphasized the necessity of supporting the democrats there both morally and materially. This will require betting on the Arab liberal secularists, who share American values and who consider the American political system an excellent example to be applied. In this respect he expressed his reservations about the opinion held by some in Washington, who favor dialog with the moderate Islamists considering this to be a gamble of uncertain results. Such dialog would, in the end, support the position of these Islamists and convey legitimacy upon them; whereas the liberals are closer to the Americans and their feelings towards the United States are more secure.
5 – Even the Security Council has become an instrument to empower America. The matter is no longer limited to The US Senate issuing a resolution bringing this country or that to account (as happened with Syria), but it is within the capacity of Washington to extract whatever coercive resolution it needs from the Security Council. This is what happened recently with Sudan when the Council approved, on 30 March, an American proposal practically putting Sudan under trusteeship. It imposed upon Sudan travel restrictions on, and freezing of funds of those responsible for the crimes committed against the civilians in Darfour, and those who violate the truce there. It also interdicted government flights over the district except with UN permission. And on a later day, the Council decided to refer 51 Sudanese officials to the International Criminal Court in Hague to charge them with responsibility for what happened in Darfour. This was the first case to be heard by the court, which Washington refused to recognize, as is well known, so that no American soldier or official can ever be brought to account before it. (For this reason France undertook to file the case). Thus does the logic of dismantling and restructuring according to American fancy punish Sudan and places her under trusteeship and bring some of her officials before international justice, while at the same time, it suspends responsibility when Russia pulverizes Muslims in Chechnya, or for Israel's crimes in Palestine and her continuing construction of the savage wall which has been condemned and pronounced illegal by the International Court of Justice. It is the same logic that raises a storm to stop the Iranian nuclear program in spite of assurances of its use for peaceful purposes. At the same time, the Israeli nuclear program is disregarded, which, every body knows, holds two hundred atomic bombs in its arsenal; moreover she continues to produce other weapons, chemical and biological.
When this happens in matters of politics, the Arab response would be submission and obedience and a race to please Washington. Thus we should not be surprised or object when the door is opened wide to delving into religion, dismantling and restructuring as required.
Dr. Ahmed Subhy Mansour
Empowering Fahmi Howaydy
Response to the article. “The Philosophy of American Empowerment” published in Al-Ahram, of Tuesday April 1, 2005.
1 – In the article “Dismantling Islam”, Fahmi Howaydy spoke of the American conspiracy that aims at dismembering Islam, and accused me of being involved in that plot. I replied to him in the article “Dismantling Fahmi Howaydy”. He is now continuing his campaign with the article, “The Philosophy of American Empowerment”, and I am continuing to reply to him.
2 – Howaydy began his article by stating that “The dismantling of the nation precedes the dismantling of the faith. Those who are assiduously trying to draft American Islam for us, would not have dared to do this or even think of it except after the success they scored with the subjugation of the region to American policies. It is well known that all this is the outcome of the revitalization of the philosophy of empowerment in the United States which does not want, for the region, horizons beyond submission and obedience”. Here he connects the former article with the latter, still considering America a cause in the dismantling of the nation and the faith.
The Muslims split up since the Great Muslim Civil War (Al- Fitna Al- Kubra ) that took place among the companions of the Prophet Muhammad shortly after his death That, of course, was long before America even existed, and, not surprisingly, their disintegration and fragmentation continues to this day. The latest events in Iraq demonstrate this fragmentation in blood, as when Sunni terrorists kill Shi'is during the latter's religious celebrations. But Howaydy sees that the United States is responsible for the dismantling of the nation and the dismantling of the Islamic faith in view of that being an American requirement for the empowerment of the Unites States.
3 – After this, Howaydy presents, as evidence, the “kidnapping” by America of some of those who have connections with Al-Qaida, and their interrogation to extract information concerning Al-Qaida, and uses that as justification for accusing America of human rights violations. He gets his information from those who defend the rights of those who were “kidnapped”, namely the American organization known as Human Rights Watch. He also forgets that America is in a declared war that is of a new kind, in which the terrorists use religion to turn innocent youth into mobile bombs that go off unexpectedly at any time and in any place. Also, being confronted with this unknown and invisible danger, she is forced to defend her internal security, especially that the extremists control more than a thousand mosques on American soil where they brainwash Muslim youth and turn them into “martyrists” (volunteers for martyrdom). Those who object to what America does are the Americans themselves, although what America does is perfectly legitimate in times of war, but what is not legitimate, is what is done by Arab dictatorship and extremism, by way of the oppression and the killing and kidnapping of the peaceable intellectuals who call for reform. Fahmy Howaydy stands, with his pen, against these reformers and jeopardizes them by inciting against these peaceable thinkers who possess neither power nor might.
4 – He then speaks of what he calls the building up and exercising of American strength which aims at world domination. It is not improper or wrong for any nation to seek to build up its strength, and seek empowerment, but what is improper is that any nation be in the extreme state of failure that we are in.
America today is the greatest power in the world and it is certainly not improper for her to seek to preserve her position. Indeed many have preceded her as the leading power in the world including the empires of the Pharaohs, the Persians, the Romans, the Arabs and the British, and no one has ever said that that building up of power is wrong in itself. We still take pride in the Arab power exercised in the time of the Ummawy, the Abbasy and the Ottoman empires. Impropriety arises when such strength is used to enslave others as happened with every one of the empires previous to America, including that of the Muslim Arabs.
America, when she became the greatest power in the world, did not do the things committed by the previous empires, such as colonization and enslavement. Prior to that America lived in isolation in accordance with the principles laid down in the Monroe Doctrine, well away from the internecine wars of Europe over colonies. She then entered the two world wars in defense of democracy, then she entered into a cold war with the Soviet Union also in defense of democracy and freedom.
Then Soviet Union collapsed and the traditionalist trend appeared as an enemy of freedom, inventing a new kind of destructive ideological warfare. This new warfare started by attacking America in the safety of her home thus forcing her into waging a war against a ubiquitous and invisible enemy that is difficult to spot or define. In the course of her defense of democracy, America backed the peoples under Nazi despotism (in Europe) and Japanese despotism (in East Asia), and those under Soviet or communist totalitarianism (Eastern Europe, South Korea, South Vietnam and Afghanistan). She liberated Kuwait from occupation by Saddam, then she went on to liberate the Iraqi people from him. Now she is calling upon the Arab dictators to effect political reforms and to institute democracy peacefully thus avoiding civil wars and foreign intervention. She officially declares that she will not impose democracy from the outside upon the Arabs. But Arab despotism refuses reform by peaceful means from the inside. We find Fahmi Howaydy resenting America this, her beneficial intervention for reform, and considers it one of the requirements for empowerment.
5 – It is natural that in America's wars of liberation excesses will occur. War is always the worst choice even if it is in the cause of liberation from colonialism and dictatorship. The democracy that came, paid for with American blood all the way from France and Europe to the Philippines, South Korea and Afghanistan and Iraq with the help of God Almighty, justifies any excess that might have occurred. Moreover, it is American Liberalism itself which stands up to any excesses Americans might fall into. It is this self same American Liberalism which aroused the American conscience to the problem of Vietnam. As a result, America was forced to withdraw from the region leaving the field open to the communist Khmer Rouge to kill millions of inhabitants in a communal extermination the like of which the Twentieth Century did not witness.
6 – Moreover, American Society is in no need of admonishment from a preacher of the type of Fahmy Howaydy or anyone else. Among America's most cherished values is the virtue of admitting error and apologizing publicly for it. Not only that, but they also teach it to their children, in the school curricula, that they might learn from the errors of their forefathers. American children live with a guilt complex towards the Blacks and the Native Americans, and all this while we still prohibit the discussion of The Great Civil War, which pitted the Companions of the Prophet against each other, so that the Companions might remain above the level of human beings and thus free of human error. Thus do Americans learn from their mistakes while we, on the other hand, blunder on in the dark depths of The Great Conspiracy to this day.
7 – Howaydy reports the plans, that some American specialists propose, for the restructuring of the Middle East on a democratic basis, considering them part of the conspiracy despite the fact that these are published and available to all. America is doing her best, openly, to convince the Arabs of this democratic, peaceful change. The Arab dictators, on the other hand, delay implementing democracy while, at the same time, trying to placate America in every way that, perchance, she might overlook the democratic choice.
8 – It is strange that Howaydy should consider America's efforts to bring democracy to the Middle East as among the basics for empowerment of America in the region. It is well known that it is easy for America to control the single, individual dictator; that is exactly what is happening right now with the twenty something individuals who rule the Arab World. It would be impossible for America to control a democratic nation, ruled by its citizens in a truly democratic fashion. How is she able to control all the Arab countries if they were democratic? America has chosen democracy to solve the problem of terrorism which threatens her on her soil. Totalitarianism goes hand in hand with corruption, and these two, together, produce a resentful, frustrated generation incapable of fighting dictatorship at home where suppression by the police is strongest. This frustrated generation then seeks migration to the West where they express their pent-up anger against the “Infidel West”. It is thus necessary to reform the Arabs in order that the West might live in peace and tranquility. But Brother Howaydy, who has dedicated his pen to the defense of dictatorship, extremism and fanaticism, resents America her efforts to bring about democratic reform, and considers them empowering America in the world.
9 – The fact is that Howaydy has acquired “empowerment” unto himself. Over the span of thirty years, writing every week, in the service of extremism and dictatorship and being referred to by some as an “Islamic thinker” even though he has never come up with a single new idea to add to the fund of Islamic or, for that matter, political thought. On the contrary, the Arabs, over the last thirty years, thanks to the likes of him, and to dictatorship, corruption and extremism, have reached rock bottom. Howaydy dedicated his pen to attacking America and the West, and to defending fanaticism and terrorism, while remaining silent on dictatorship, corruption and torture, and falsely directing anger, depression and hatred at the West and America, instead of at the real enemy who is the dictator and the purveyors of corruption all around him.
10 – Nasser suspended freedom, purportedly to realize social justice and make the state responsible for providing a decent life for the citizen; he promoted the slogan “No voice above that of the struggle”. Then came Sadat and made peace with Israel. There was thus no excuse to delay freedom and democracy, he then granted slivers of it then reneged and lost his life. Then Husni Mubaarak came along with the emergency law, the sequestration of freedom and social justice and the suspension of the individual's right to a job and a decent life. He monopolized power and wealth and drove Egypt to the lowest levels. Now he is trying to establish succession to guarantee immunity for himself and his descendants from accountability for what he embezzled of Egypt's wealth. Mubaarak is still in power for the following reasons:
(a) - He gave fundamentalism a chance to dominate the people's minds religiously and culturally thus rendering it the sole alternative to military rule. He then exploited this very fundamentalism to frighten the people, as though he says, “Who is preferable, the fundamentalists or me?” After peace with Israel and the demise of the excuse of the foreign Israeli enemy, or the foreign military front, Mubaarak started to cultivate the monster of fundamentalism up to a certain point where he can use it to scare others, but where it cannot jeopardize his military regime, and to turn Egypt into an internal military front that would permit him to rule autocratically with the emergency law.
(b) – Naturally, anger, resentment and frustration with him will increase; equally naturally, Mubaarak will try to deflect such resentment and anger and find release for them away from him. It was thus necessary to direct that resentment, anger and frustration at America and Israel in view of the latter being the major conspiratorial enemy of the Arabs and the Muslims although the true enemy of the people is the dictator and his supporters. By controlling the media and education, the Azhar and the mosques, he was able to brainwash the youth and redirect their hatred at America and Israel instead of it being directed at himself. That is the reason why hatred of America, in the streets of Egypt approaches hysterical levels, despite the fact that America granted Mubaarak over the last 24 years 96 billion dollars in “US Aid”. Would Howaydy dare discuss with Mubaarak where these funds and the proceeds of sale of the public sector went? (c) – Mubaarak used the systems of repression, the media and religion in his hounding of the reformers, assassinating their characters and defaming them in order to denude Egypt of honorable, truly democratic symbols, so that the only opposition left is a weak one subservient to the regime and incapable of confronting it.
One last question remains! Where does Howaydy stand with regards to this policy?
The answer, very briefly, is that he is the government's well placed agent writer who plays, for the benefit of the regime, in an area of extreme sensitivity, namely fundamentalist extremism. He plays for the benefit of the fundamentalists as long as that does not harm the regime. He plays for the benefit of both against reform, by relentlessly hounding the reformers. And as to corruption, dictatorship, fanaticism, torture, injustice, the illegal bequest of power, the unlawful extension of incumbency, embezzlement and theft, he looks the other way, conveniently forgetting the demonstrations calling for reform that move the streets. That is the reason for “empowering” Howaydy, in Al-Ahram, for more than thirty years. In order to preserve this empowerment, Howaydy is not disturbed by the hysterical screams of the victims of torture in the hell of Egyptian prisons. Among these victims are thousands of Muslim Brothers, or, his Muslim brothers.
Sample 3
Between President Obama and King Abdullah Aal Saud
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=5828
Originally published in Arabic on January 22 2009, by Ahmed Subhy Mansour
During the race for the white house between Barack Obama and John McCain, I used to say that John McCain is an American man, whereas Barack Obama is American made. The American made or the American culture won over the traditional man known as the (wasp) which is an abbreviation for (White Anglo Saxon Protestant). The era of the white Americans controlling everything ended, and the voice of the American Nazi and groups of white power and domination, which call for superiority of the white race, and oppose the non-white immigration to United States, their voice softened drastically. Many factors contributed to this change, including the Vietnam War and the American human rights movement led by Martin Luther King; with his famous quote (I Have a Dream), after 44 years his dream has materialized with Barack Obama taking over the presidency of the United States.
Those who struggled against the American war in Vietnam and demanded civil rights are now the elderly in America. They taught the new generation not to repeat their mistakes. All of them formed the current American culture that brought Obama to the White House. Standing opposite all this was George W. Bush, who became the worst American president, representing the former fading American style. The advantage of America is that they have high capacity to learn from their mistakes in an atmosphere of freedom and the ability of self-criticism, and that is the structure of its educational system which allowed them to progress in this century, and may be outpace it. But The Sunni Arab culture (salafiya) which is still living the past and trying to impose it on the present and the future, and still imposes the sanctification of historic leaders like Abu Bakr, Omar, Hussein and Ali, and still differ on historic events like the civil wars between the early Muslims , the pledge of allegiance at Saqeefa, battle of Al-Jamal and Saffeen, and refuses to discuss objectively the Arab conquests and the major turmoil (between Ossmaan, the 3rd caliph and his opponents)
This Salafiya culture gave us in our times, the Saudi King Abdullah bin Abdul Aziz, vs. the renewable American culture that produced Barack Obama. Contradiction is clear and hilarious between President Obama and King Abdullah Al Saud. The difference in age is about forty years, but the cultural difference is about forty centuries. I have never seen a solid and good orator such as Obama, and I have never seen in my life a more miserable public speaker as King Abdullah bin Abdul-Aziz Al Saud, who almost did not know how to correctly read one line written for him in Arabic. Both are the result of their own culture and natural environment. Abdullah is the son of the family which monopolized wealth and power and gave the state its name:” Saudi Arabia”. Here is the state and here is Abdullah Al-Saud, in his extremely old age is forced to follow a young brown U.S. President Barack Obama.
If we were to assume that Hussein Obama, the Kenyan man, have migrated to the Saudi Kingdom rather than America, got married and had a son Barak, his son would never have gotten the Saudi citizenship, where he was born, but he would have lived as a servant like his father and would be under the threat of deportation. Aliens in Saudi Arabia and the Gulf states are deprived from acquiring the citizenship of the country in which they were born, as long as their fathers have migrated to the country. There is even the be-doons (the withouts), genuine Arab tribes, deprived of the citizenship of the State to which they belong. Shortly before Al- Qaameshli uprising, the Kurds in Syria were not recognized as citizens and did not have identity documents or passports. This is the Arab culture if it is Sunni in the Gulf, or Alawite Shiite in Syria.
This is the racist unjust culture of Arab societies and its perception of the other and of the newcomer, even if he is a Muslim and or an Arab. While the American culture allows a young Kenyan immigrant Muslim to marry a white American, offers grants to his son, free and equal opportunities for education, excels in public life to become Senator to the state of Illinois, his presence adding enormous vitality to the U.S. Congress, causing a change in the traditional thinking pattern in Washington, which froze in its innovation at the level it reached in the era of Reagan the Republican ,and Clinton the democrat, then deteriorated more in the era of George W. Bush. The star of the young brown Sen. Barack Obama shone rapidly, and I remember the words uttered by a journalist at the Washington Post in 2003 (Look at this young man well, he will be the next President of America). Those words came true, even the words of Thomas Jefferson finally came true, one of the great founders of the State of America and the U.S. Constitution (we do not care what is your color, nor your religion, nor your language, but we care what you will give to this country). This is the culture of justice, equality and equal opportunities of America. It is a genuine Islamic value forgotten by the Arabs, and resurrected by the West.
The unjust racist Salafi Arabic culture is born by the majority of Arab and Muslim immigrants in America. According to the lottery system, America brings yearly thousands of Arabs and Muslims, gives them the residency green card, and after several years they acquire the American citizenship, but most of them still carry with them most of the Arab cultural genes. They live in America, yet feeling enmity towards America while enjoying all those things that they have been deprived off back home, like freedom and equal opportunities, they could even buy a church and convert it into a mosque, they can teach their children as they please, exercise their religious freedom as they please, yet his Arab cultural genes, reciprocate kindness with evil or worse. The prevailing belief is lawful looting. Wrongfully looting the entire Americans’ money becomes lawful, since they are heathens, and according to the Sunni religion, it is lawful to Loot their monies and to take advantage of their women. Legitimizing looting is very easy in the business environment of America, which depends on the confidence in dealing with, and the ratification of what the customer say, and to give the wrongdoer a second chance to remedy the situation ... some of those Arabs and Muslims took advantage of this American culture to obtain huge loans and then flee to their country of origin. Not to mention the allegations of poverty in order to receive aid unlawfully, while the American shies away (white in particular) from requesting such aid and consider it a disgrace. It is customary for the majority of Arabs and Muslims, to divert their income and savings to their country of origin to circumvent the non-payment of taxes in America. ..
One day I was out in a supermarket .I heard a woman of Sudanese Arabic origin saying: (America’s money goes back to its belly), had a shopping cart loaded with the procurement of various types of food, where the abundance and quality and cheap price, tempt immigrants to overbuy their needs, for they are accustomed where they came from in their country of origin, to stockpile food in anticipation of crises and price increase. And this lady, instead of thanking God for His blessings, for bringing her from the Sudan to America, instead of feeling grateful to the country in which she was welcomed and granted security from hunger and fear when she came here seeking refuge, leaving her people to their misery in Sudan, When I heard the cursing and swearing, I remembered a story of another Sudanese man, I met him through a bad coincidence, the meeting was set up to attack America. The owner of the house is a Sudanese who immigrated to America decades earlier and fulfilled all his dreams. I was waiting for him to say a good word in gratitude, to stop those ingrates who took refuge in this country, but was surprised to hear him say: (I used to think that there are no dirtier public toilets than in Khartoum, until I came to America and found the dirtiest). Enough is enough I said. I forgot that I was a guest in his house and quickly said to him, why you don’t go back to Khartoum and enjoy the public toilets there. And I left the place very angry.
I know an Egyptian immigrant who came to America as a student in the eighties of the last century. He stayed illegally and soon gained legitimacy by circumventing the system gaining residency and then citizenship. He represents the vast bulk of Arab Muslims I know who hate America, yet carry its citizenship. He bluffed his way until he received a huge loan and then fled back to Egypt and tried to invest it. He was surrounded by the powerful from police and the National Party, and became a victim of their conflict, was sent to prison and his fortune disappeared. He was sentenced to be jailed in the United States for stealing the loan and fleeing with the money. In the latest letter from his Egyptian prison, he said that once out of prison in Egypt, he will return to America and choose to enjoy life in a U.S. prison, which will be the Garden of Eden for him to atone for his errors he committed in America, which gave him security and prosperity, yet he betrayed
The same story was repeated with another Egyptian who used to send all his income to Egypt in the hope that someday he will go back to Egypt to invest his money he collected, legally and illegally in a project. I advised him not to be hasty, he rejected my advice. I told him not to venture all his money for investment in Egypt, and only a portion of the money to try his luck, and told him about the previous story. Indeed, he rented a cafeteria on the northern coast for the length of the summer. And soon returned indignantly telling us about the terrible tragedies he encountered, it was daily blackmail by all; he had to bribe tax officials, insurance people, local municipalities and police. Then the catastrophe hit when the police chose to arrest one of his employees in the cafeteria during a routine investigation. The officer told him that he needed to do that in order to prove that he was doing his job and performing his duty. The poor employee went through a routine torture procedure at the police department, was raped by other inmates, and then was sent by the officer to a full investigation. He was taken to all the police stations for verification of his innocence of any charge, and then was set free in the end, devastated. This is poor college student came from the countryside looking for work in the northern coast ,rejoiced that our friend gave him a job at the cafeteria, and was sleeping and working hard to save what he can to help himself in his studies, but a week later, they arrested him. My Friend lost everything in the cafeteria experiment so he closed it and returned to America, but kept his hatred for America even though he found a job with better and more revenue. The strange thing is that this friend was determined to send his American born daughters to study in Egypt; the girls did not like the Egyptian educational system with its corporal punishment and ignorance. The girls were determined to return to America where the rights of the student and the advantages of care beyond description. The experience of our friend with the cafeteria, made him return his daughters back to America where they excelled in their studies, and in the secondary level, they received in advance, grants for free university studies while keeping their Islamic dress code and chastity and their active participation in social and public life. In the election campaign, they volunteered for Obama’s campaign like most ambitious young people, and have achieved recognition from supervisors in Obama’s campaign in the state of Virginia, while Obama was hated by their parents, blind hatred to the point he had made a vow to donate a thousand dollars if Obama failed in the election. When Obama won, the father went through a real depression as if he was a real (red Neck) or white bigot.
Many Arabs of this sort in America carry this sentiment inside them, but there are lots who are honorable. I came to know a former senator in the Congress. He was a Lebanese Christian graduated from the American University in Cairo, emigrated to America, settled and worked in the state of Colorado, has gained the love and respect of its people, for his public work they elected him as a (senator) for the state, then as an American ambassador to Bahrain. He told me that he met with King Fahd, who found it odd that the U.S. ambassador is originally from Lebanon.
I really admired his loyalty to America and his sense of belonging to it. A true country is the one that provides you with security, justice, pride and dignity, guarantees you your livelihood, opens the doors wide-open for you to achieve your potentials. It is not a country that abuses your rights and insults you for the sake of a tyrant
This is the difference between the culture of Bedouins, the worst people in disbelief and hypocrisy, and the culture of America, the culture of ignorance produced Abdullah Al Saud and the American culture produced Barack Obama. Abdullah Al-Saud needs to learn nothing. His fate is to be a king because of descent, and is ranked in the state of Covenant between the siblings of Abdul Aziz, his father. He can, with the people he owns and governs, buy everything from professional dancers to professional policy to professional writing. Unfortunately, however, he must read his speeches, which are written for him, in the Arab summits, and there he shows his inability to read.
For Barack Obama, he must learn, educate himself and work hard to convince the American people that he is efficient at public service, and especially the presidency of the White House. The American people have learned recently that it does not matter what the color of skin is of the greatest servant of the people (i.e., the U.S. president), what is important is his ability to serve the American people after the failure of many white-skinned servants the worst of whom was George W. Bush. For this, Obama has become the idol for millions of young Americans of color, he has inspired each and every one of them that one day they might be president for America. I know of an Ethiopian American wife who recently gave birth to an American newborn, she announced that she is determined to prepare him to become a U.S. president in the future. It is possible that her son might succeed and achieve the American dream; America opens its arms to each successful one of its children in accordance with the standards of justice and equal opportunities. The dictators in the countries of Arabs and Muslims, they do not want one of their citizens or slaves they owned to be famous or recognized, because the tyrant is admired that he alone, holds all the applause, admiration and cheers. He wants efficient people to compete in, being hypocrite and eulogists, not to compete in science and innovation. He wants the trust of the hypocritical employees. The experienced, the efficient , and the innovator in this world has no time for cheering and dancing in processions of the tyrant, which is naturally not satisfied with that as well. This is why the Clappers, the Hypocrites, the Quacks Jugglers , Brokers and the White Slave, command media, culture, education, religious life, social life and the country’s military . Finally, a tribute sent to the late Hussein Obama, who immigrated to America where his son Barak is. The biggest tribute is to him, because he did not immigrate to Saudi Arabia, the Gulf States or the rest of the Arab world.
Sample 4
Tears of the FBI agent
(This article was published in Arabic in 01 – 25 – 2009):
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_article.php?main_id=4801
The FBI is the Federal Bureau of Investigation which includes the terms of reference for crimes and is the authority over the local police in each American state.
As a way to commit theft, a professional gang of African Americans in the city of Detroit in the state of Michigan, began to compile information on other criminal gangs. Disguised in FBI uniforms, they would then break into their homes, handcuff them and rob them of the stolen money or drugs; masked, they would then flee. The gang members affected of course could not complain to the authorities. Cloaked as the FBI, the gang’s activities were sometimes not limited to theft but would extend to murder and rape.
The news reached the FBI when the gang broke into the wrong address. When they entered the house they did not find anything of worth to steal; they raped a girl and killed her mother!!
I heard this story in the program (ID) which specializes in crime detection and analysis. The U.S. officer who was a witness to these events was invited to the program. As he recalled the crime he was in tears, recounting the events when the girl was raped by the perpetrators, the body of her mother by her side. The U.S. officer said that he was very sad that even though his duty as a police officer was to protect citizens, crimes were still happening
2- The education and training of this police officer specify that his main duty is to serve and protect the people (to serve and protect). This U.S. police officer is a permanent guest in children’s schools where he explains to them the mission of the police officers, assuring them that he is in the service of the people, that he is a friend of everyone and that his salary is paid by their taxes. He explains that his loyalty is to the people and everyone in that region and suggests that if any child is subjected to abuse that they should call 911 immediately and that they will receive an immediate response to help them.
Due to the training and education they receive, there is a culture of respect. This means that the U.S. officers have full respect for all citizens so that even if someone is a criminal he will refer to them as Mr. so and so. For example, when a police officer stops a citizen or puts someone under arrest, they always address him as “sir” out of respect.
In an arrest, there must be sufficient evidence against the accused so that the Attorney General (Chief Prosecutor) approves the arrest. The arrest includes the reading of the rights of the accused: the right to remain silent and not speak in his or her detriment, the right to call a lawyer, and, if he or she cannot afford a lawyer, then there is the right to have the state appoint a lawyer on his or her behalf. If there is any abuse of these rights then the accused is entitled to go to the police and to the Attorney General for compensation.
The Attorney General (Chief Prosecutor) acts on behalf of the community and reflects the rights of the community against the accused, pointing out any damage inflicted on the community and its members. The position of Attorney General is an elected one, the length of his term in office depends on his efficiency and integrity, and all eyes are watching him for a slip or a lapse.
The lawyer for the accused has the same rights of the prosecutor. If counsel falls short on his duty, the judge can kick him out of court. It is the judge’s responsibility to make sure all evidence is presented and that both the defense and prosecution have the opportunity to present their case to the jury so that the jury can then prepare their verdict.
The desire to achieve justice is the source of a democratic system itself. This means the independence of the judiciary in all levels of the executive and legislative branch. It also means the presence of freedom of information and a transparent process for any oppressed person so that he can speak out and be heard. Individuals, associations and organizations can then stand up for him.
Second
1-Egypt does not lack legal skills. It is a leading legal and legislative renaissance in Africa and the Arab and Muslim world. It is full of elders and law scholars of the highest integrity and purity.
The police force has officers, which include the sons of respectable families with good credibility. These officers have grown up with dignity and know that their duty is the same as the duty of the officers in the U.S., to serve and protect. There was an old slogan: (the police serve the people). This is still the duty in some divisions of the police and the service sectors such as fire and rescue, traffic control and immigration.
2- These positive features in the judiciary and the police were clear before the rule of the military in 1952.
The military gave the first blow to the Egyptian judiciary system in the attack on Alsanhoury Pasha (an greatest Egyptian law scholar and judge in the twentieth century). It also asked for a strike against the Constitution and established emergency law.
During the military rule of Nasser, the military prison opened its doors to civilians and torture, a task that was left by the military to the dirty police. A police state was created in Egypt to protect the military, led by the State Security Investigations and assisted by armed military (Central Security). The police (political) and the Central Security turned into a big prison and tightened the grip of the state on the people’s neck. The rest of the army stays away to monitor the situation closely, interfering only when the police are unable to. The situation has grown worse each day since the arrival of Mubarak to office in 1981.
3- The outcomes have been toxic. These are some of the most important ones:
*The continuing collapse in the level of efficiency and integrity, and the prevalence of corruption in the judiciary and police.
*The prevalence of a culture of torture perpetuated by the police. This has reduced the role of the police, meaning that policemen have missed a career in the investigation and detection of crime and have lost the duty to be in the protection of the citizens.
It is no longer the role of policemen to serve and protect people. Members of the public can be arrested and insulted by him, at any time and place. It is not required of the officer to put great effort to find the real criminal and search for criminal evidence, it is sufficient to arrest any person and torture him until he admits that he has killed Ceasar, Prime Minister Benazir Bhutto, Kennedy and maybe Sadat too. The prosecution will then take care of him according to the circumstances.
It is dangerous for someone to go and complain to the police as they are in peril of being forced under torture that he was the one who killed raped, committed robbery and dealt drugs.
In any case, the officer will not bother to act for this citizen, the victim, when the police can torture the victim when and however he wants. The officer will act only if it is of interest and if this is the case it does not matter if the complainant is guilty or innocent. The police, therefore, are not there to serve the people but to torture and oppress the people. Their service is limited to rich people in power, not the poor. The oppressed, however, stay away form the police department and the fulfillment of justice. In secret they pray for protection from injustice and oppression.
4- The security of seventy million Egyptians has collapsed as security has taken on a political focus: the President and his followers. In order to protect the president, the army, intelligence members, and all the staff of state and government are carrying weapons. In order to protect the President the people have become naked of protection. The weapons of the army and the police are directed towards the people in order to keep the president in office, the eternal ruler.
If the chair of the president would have lasted longer for Sadat, this chair would have never reached Hosni Mubarak. Each day that passes brings him closer to his final rest and all the armies in the world cannot protect him from death. When Mubarak dies he will not find any sad tears shed for him. All the tears have been exhausted grieving for the victims of Hosni Mubarak. In every second Egyptian home there are one or more members who have been exposed to insult, beatings, looting, rape, theft and injustice by the police and Mubarak’s army and regime. The tears of the Egyptian families who have become victims under the rule of Mubarak and his regime have all dried up.
Mubarak has monopolized for himself and his followers all the security, all the wealth, and all the power, and kept it all to the last moments of his life. To protect his interest, he has let the armed forces and the police subjugate the people with humiliation, torture and rape. Not a single tear is left for him.
So thank God Almighty for what is left for Mubarak’s life which is much less than in the past, the Egyptian has reached the age of decline and everybody is waiting for his death, it does not matter to them what happens afterwards. This is the extent of the Egyptian people’s hate for him; he knows this and people know this too. They hold each other in sight, waiting to see who will die first, and death is the final say. There are more than seventy million Egyptians who live everyday with the hope of the arrival of Mubaraks’s death, so that they can start their demonstrations and chant (Long Live Death).
5- Most beautiful is death!
The biggest player in the lives of people who are unable to confront their tyrants is to wish for death. Dictators try to escape death but to no avail. Death is not a gray hair that can be removed by dying it black or wrinkles than can be hidden by makeup power.
6. All the oppressed Arab people stand in a queue waiting for death to resolve the problem of the tyrant controlling them with an iron fist. Sooner or later the moment of death will come for each and every one of the oppressors then there will be no escape, no excuses.
Sample 5
Brainwashing Egyptians against America by using the U.S Aid
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6313
Every Tuesday evening, from January 2, 1996 to the end of June 2000, I conducted weekly seminars for the Ibn Khaldoun Center in Cairo. In a seminar in 1997 we discussed the subject of the determination of some of the Christian leaders in establishing a Coptic University in Egypt. I invited to the discussion the leaders of the Copts.
I did not like the project because it would make more division among Muslims and Christians in Egypt. Therefore, I proposed that the alternative is to reform the Egyptian education, especially of religious education, which is where the distinction between the sons of one homeland lies. Also, the reform of other materials such as history, which neglects the Coptic era of Egyptian history, and of reading materials which neglect the component of the Coptic Egyptian people. The proposal had a good response, so I published an article in the Egyptian magazine (Rose Al Yousef) calling for the reform of the curricula of religious education in Egyptian schools as a step in the reform of Al-Azhar itself.
The Ibn Khaldoun Center for Egyptian Education Reform was founded the following year, it worked for a whole year. We prepared alternative materials as proposals for history and reading materials, and religious education. I myself wrote proposals for religious education (three books for the education of elementary, middle and s the education of elementary, middle and secondary schools) with a book to guide the teacher to articles on religious education. I also wrote the scenario for the religious tolerance of the historical reality of what took place in Egypt in the Abbasid Age. I also wrote the scenario of a documentary on Egyptians celebrating the birth of the Virgin Mary in the Church of Mostorod ( place east of Cairo), where the majority of the pioneers of the Muslims in reference to the existence of tolerance in the grass-roots Egypt develop it.
We sent what was written the films that were produced to Al-Azhar, the Church,the Ministry of Education, the media, and the People's Council, and invited the thinkers and intellectuals for discussion. Suddenly we were accused of being disbelievers. We did not weaken. The project still in practice, we hosted teachers to discuss the topic, then selected teachers to teach to a selected group of students in different stages during the middle school year holidays. The attacks on us intensified and ended with the arrest warrant against Dr. Saad and the closing down of the Centre. I fled to America, while the second wave of arrest targeted the Alqra’nyeen and who were sentenced to imprisonment for contempt of religion.
Why do I tell this here?
To cite what happened in our discussions with a group of teachers who accepted to discuss the proposals with us. We booked them in a luxury hotel in Al Ain Sukhna on the Suez Canal during the days of the conference. Each received the equivalent of about a month's salary. All their travel expenses were paid from the budget of the project. They also received gifts of books and other materials from the center.
They were required to read the proposals and then discuss it together with us to try and find an answer to the important question: Is it possible to actually teach these alternative proposals or not? And are they better than the textbooks that already exist?
Surprisingly, the discussion turned to questioning us in the same manner that as had been reported on the role of the Ibn Khaldoun Center, its objective and the financing of the project; and whether the project was a Western-American conspiracy against Islam and Muslims.
I repeatedly told them the following:
1- Funding of the project is not from America but from the Netherlands; it is not about the ambitions of the Netherlands.
2- Financing the project was in accordance with the formal agreements and the knowledge of the Egyptian government. Its accounts subject to the scrutiny of the state bodies so that if they wish to find any gap they can use it against the center and its employees.
3- Foreign funding is the policy of the Egyptian government. This is evident by the billions of dollars in American and non-American aid; funding which does not reach the billions of Egyptian people. The funding of the past ten years which has come to all the centers working in human rights, in the defense of the Egyptian people and the advancement of Egypt, is no more than a half percent of the subsidies received by the Egyptian government in one year. At a time when the rulers of looted billions of dollars, the cents which came to human rights organizations support thousands families who live on the salaried of researchers, activists and ordinary workers who work for a true fit for their community.
4- Then you are talking about Western funding, which is claimed to reform and is in the public financing. How about the Saudi funding to support mosques to spread terrorism and the culture of extremism and intolerance? This funding is from unknown sources and is uncontrolled. It has caused Egypt to go back 100 years, scattering discord between Egyptians and igniting sectarian sedition and terrorism. Producing armed movements, which reached a climax in the early nineties, and producing ignorance instead of science, all of which urges the center to treat and fix this problem by implementing this project of educational reform.
5- So, where is the conspiracy here? Conspiracy is usually in secret, and we do not ever work in secret because the reform is based on openness. We announced of project, sent copies of everything we have done to those responsible and the media, intellectuals and educators, university professors, Al-Azhar and the Church and the Ministry of Education; we asked the opinion of everybody and affirmed the need for discussion.
How can you say, you are plotting, and you yourselves are witnesses to yourselves? You have come of your own free will to us, and we have given you books written by us. And we ask you to hear your discussion, and everything you have read: you did not find anything showing western conspiracy. I am the author of the proposals for the religious education materials, which are derived from the Qur’an and show the greatness of Islam and its tolerance. So, do we have the West conspiring to prove that Islam is tolerance, peace and human rights? Then you finally will return home in peace and safety, and spend a happy time and a wonderful picnic and be well paid financially. If this is conspiracy, then what a best conspiracy!
6- Then this funding is money come here from the West for us work productively for the benefit of Egypt. Why do we not compare the people's money which been stolen by Egyptian rulers and smuggled it to the West? Who conspires here? Who are the thieves? Who is worthy of accountability and punishment?
7- In the end ... why would America conspire against us? America may conspire against its competitors or who fight them, but why would America be plotting against Egypt, which depends on their weapons and food? Without the need for any conspiracy, the Egyptian President is carrying out orders received by telephone from Washington.
Can the mayor of your village conspire on a laborer who works for him? If the mayor gives financial aid to one of the laborers, is he now a conspirator?
I am tired of the repetition of these words without any improvement.
Finally, I looked at them with sympathy. These teachers are themselves the victims of bad teaching and a falling culture.
This was in 1999.
Unfortunately, this culture continues to spread.
Chapter 2: Mission 2: Facing the terrorist bloody culture in order to terminate its danger
Facing the radicals and their bloody culture is so easy if you are a sincere knowledgeable Muslim scholar having Islam with you against them. Their Sunni Salafi Wahhabi dogmas contradict Islam in its faith, Jurisprudence, values and morals. Reading the Quran according to its unique Arabic Language proves this contradiction between the religion of Islam and this human made doctrine of Wahhabism. In any open discussion in a free world those fanatics are usually defeated. As a matter of fact, they need a powerful dictator regime to impose their dogmas on people and secure it from open free discussion. This is the policy inside the Saudi kingdom, Pakistan, Sudan, Algeria and in Egypt in the time of Mubarak who protected the Salafi trends and for them he persecuted the Muslim Quranist scholars just because they are very successful in facing the Wahhabi dogmas from within Islam.
Because of their very limited resources, the Quranists have only the internet in waging war of ideas against terrorist culture. On the internet, the Quranists published more than thousand articles and researches and books in refuting the Wahhabi dogmas in many aspects.
Let’s give some samples.
Sample one:
The false penalty of apostasy (killing the apostate)
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=3776
Killing the apostate in Sunni Shareeah contradicts Islam
Firstly:
1 – What is funny about the penalty of apostasy in Muslim human made religion is that although it is the most notorious aspect of the human made Shari’a and it still a controversial issue with only two (Hadeethes: Sayings attributed to the Prophet Mohammed ) to support it, it is applied more than any other punishment in the Shari’a. These two hadeethes are false as they were invented in the Abbasy Empire, about two centuries after the death of the Prophet Mohammed.
2 – Why this penalty of apostasy is famous although it lacks a fundamental religious support in Islam? The answer is one word: Politics. Explaining it needs some historic facts.
Secondly: The false penalty of apostasy in a brief historic account:
1 - In the time of the Prophet Mohamed there was no mention to such punishment. The Prophet Mohamed had established the real Islamic State in Al Madeina (622: 632) based on direct democracy and human rights and the unlimited freedom of belief and speech. (The details in my article: The contradiction Between the Islamic State and the Religious State):
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=2929
2-Serious changes had happened during the rule of the righteous Caliphates (632: 661) but Muslims in that time had maintained some aspects of democracy and full freedom of belief and speech. So, there was not any indication to the penalty of apostasy during the rule of the righteous Caliphates.
3 - The Omawy dynasty had taken over the Muslim Empire by its tribal military autocratic regime. They confiscated the human rights and democracy, but during their time (661: 750) they used to kill their enemies and oppositions without any religious justification. They did not need to invent what is known as the penalty of apostasy. (Details in my article: The Islamic History between Democracy and Despotism:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=2930
4 - This has happened in the Abbasy dynasty (750: 1258). The Abbasy Empire was a Theocratic autocratic regime, so it had to invent religious justification for its policy. That is why they killed their opposition by inventing the so–called penalty of apostasy. Ironically, the early Abbasy Caliphates had some atheists working for them enjoying prosperity and all the vanities of life like Hammad Ajrad . The penalty of apostasy never touched them while many people were killed by this penalty just because they were against the Abbasy politics or criticized its Caliphates like Ibn Al MoKaffa’a and Bashshar Ibn Bord.
5 - In the Mameluke dynasty (1248: 1517) the penalty of apostasy has dangerously developed by the fanatic Sunni famous scholar Ibn Taymeya (died in 1327). This dangerous development has been revived in our modern history and our recent time by the Wahabism which is restoring Ibn Taymeyah thoughts. Muslim Brotherhood has been planted in Egypt by the Saudi King, the founder of the third current Saudi State Abdel Aziz Ben Saud. So, the Muslim Brotherhood has the same dangerous development of Ibn Taymeya in the field of penalty of apostasy.
Thirdly: Understanding the penalty of apostasy
1 - The penalty of apostasy and the war with the apostates
It is commonly known that Abu Bakr has fought the apostates in the famous (war of apostasy) This has nothing to do with the penalty of apostasy, however. Those apostates in the time of Abu Bakr were rebels who attacked the Muslim state with the objective of destroying it politically and violently. Abu Bakr' had to stand against such rebellion and used force against force in order to protect the infant state. This is what came to be known in history as: "The War with the Apostates," which had nothing to do with the so-called penalty of apostasy.
The penalty of apostasy is supposed to deal with a peaceful person who does not raise a sword. A person who joined Islam, or who was born and lived as a Muslim, but he wanted to leave it and to apostatize, without resorting to violence or fighting the Muslims. The difference is far more significant between the war with the apostates and the penalty of apostasy. Besides, the war with the apostates occurred in the time of Abu Bakr, but the penalty of apostasy was invented much later.
When some Prophet-Companions argued with Abu Bakr concerning his position towards the apostates at the beginning of the crisis, he had never used the so-called Hadeeth which says:” You should kill whoever changes his religion" because it has not yet been invented up till that time!
2 -Two kinds of penalty of apostasy
When one Muslim converts from Islam to another religion, he/she will be given some days to repent and to be Muslim again. If he/she insists to refuse Islam, then he/she must be killed. This is the common meaning of the penalty of apostasy in the human made Sunni religion.
In this regard , Sheikh Sayyed Sabiq - the religious leader of Muslim Brother in the last century – in his book (Fikh Al sunna ) said that this apostate should be given a period of time to repent. If he/she changed his position and announced that he rejected every religion except Islam, then his/her repentance should be accepted, otherwise the "penalty of apostasy" should be carried out! [Fikh –Al Sunnah: part 2 page: 388].
Ibn Taymeyah and his fanatic Sunni school (Including Wahabism and Muslim Brotherhood) have added a new kind of apostasy, namely Al Zindeeq i.e. the heretic. They decided to apply the penalty of apostasy to the Zendeeq, , without giving him/her a chance for a fair trial. They say: It is a must to kill him once we get him/her, kill him/her even if he/she repents and without discussion. Thus he/she is deprived of the right to defend him/herself or to present his/her arguments. In other words, he/she is denied the right to "offer his/her repentance"!!
The reader may imagine that a Zendeeq is someone who is a blasphemous or a disbeliever or an atheist who does not believe in God, his Messengers, and his Books. No! Usually, he/she is a believer. He/she believes in God and His Messengers and His Books, but he/she is a thinker who has an independent opinion. His/her major mistake is that his/her views may differ with those of the Sunni scholars. So, he/she deserves to be killed even if he/she repented. And because he/she is a person of opinion, supported by an Islamic argument and proofs, then the Sunni religious Priesthood deprives such a person of the right to a fair trial which may be granted to a regular apostate who turns back to disbelief.
The real reason here is political one:
Sheikh Sayyed Sabiq says that the Zendeeq is a person who believes in Islam inwardly and outwardly. Thus he believes with his tongue and heart. How then he is considered to be a Zendeeq? The Sheikh says in explanation: "... but he may interpret some of what is necessarily known of religion in a different way from that which the Companions and those who came after them and all the Ummah (i.e. all the Muslims), have agreed upon."
In other words, one is considered to be a Zendeeq because one used one's mind, thought about some matters and came up with new opinions that may differ with what is commonly known by the Sunni human made religion.
3 – Politics again.
Sheikh Syyed Sabiq, in his book " Fikh –Al Sunnah " has provided some examples of that crimes of the Zindeeq such as: making accusations against the Holy Book and the Sunnah and leaves acting upon them preferring to follow the laws made by people, or throws the Holy Book in the dirt, or throws the books of Sunni traditions giving no importance to them or their value ...etc.' [Fikh –Al Sunnah: part 2 page: 384]
Such accusations were not mentioned in the writings of earlier scholars. The reason is that applying the (Wahhaby Sunni) Shariah was not a political issue during the Abbasyd or the Mamluks' eras. But it becomes the slogan of Muslim Brotherhood, So, they use the penalty of apostasy against their oppositions dealing with them as Zindeeq, demanding to kill them without a trail. There has been so many secular and Muslim reforming trends that took a stand regarding against the political agenda of the Sunni Wahabi movements under the flag of applying the Shariah. The so-called moderate Muslim scholars among The Muslim Brotherhood and the official Wahabi scholars usually issue fatwas accusing the reformer Muslims to be apostates to encourage the terrorists to assassin them. This is the cause of my suffering for 30 years as more than 100 fatwas were issued against my life. The most notorious fatwa was issued in June 1992 to punish me and my late friend Dr. Farag Fouda. We together announced the birth of new political party named (The Future party) to face the Muslim Brotherhood culturally and politically. Three days after this announcement, a fatwa against the two of us was issued by organization inside Al Azhar that belongs to the Muslim Brotherhood calling for killing us. After another three days Dr. Farag Fouda was assassinated in front of his office. Al Jama’ah Al Islameyya , head by the notorious leader Omar Abdel Rahman, declared that they killed Dr. Fouda according to this Fatwa. In the court Sheikh Al Ghazali defended the killers of Dr. Fouda saying that Dr. Fouda was apostate and should be killed accordingly. So, I attacked Sheikh Al Ghazaly in many articles proving that he contradicted his own writing. Then I wrote my book (The Penalty of apostasy) to prove that this false penalty contradicts Islam. This book has all the necessary details about this subject.
You can look at my book in Arabic and English here:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=523
Fourthly: Penalty of Apostasy contradicts Islam
1- It contradicts the meaning of Islam:
Peace is the origin of the understanding of Islam as a religion as well as in the Arabic language. It is the base of the relationship between Muslims and others. Peace is also the back-bone of the Jihad laws in the Quran. The inward meaning of Islam is to succumb and submit to God alone, pledging allegiance and obedience to Him and Him alone (6:161-163). People have had diversified faiths, even within the same religion or even within the same sect or school of thinking. The Quran confirms that people will be judged for the diversity of their faiths by God alone and only on Judgment day (as found in verses ( 2: 113 , 3: 55 , 10 : 93 , 16 : 124 , 5 : 48 , 39 : 3 , 7: 46 .Any one that claims this right to him/her is claiming divinity upon himself. This is the inward meaning of Islam in dealing with the Almighty God, the Creator, or the inner meaning of the faith that lies inside the heart which will be judged by God alone on the Last Day.
Islam, in dealing with people is (Peace). Any peaceful one is Muslim regardless of his/her faith and culture. God says: “O you who believe enter peace wholeheartedly” (2:208). Thus God ordered the believers to enter peaceful life. We remember here that the salutation of Islam is peace “Alsalamu alikum” or “Peace be upon you” and that peace is one of God’s wholly names, Al salam. All of this expresses the confirmation of peace in Islam and it confirms the fact that belief also means safety and security.
So, killing the peaceful human because of his religious choice is against the meaning of Islam.
2- It contradicts the highest value of Islam: Freedom of belief and freedom of speech
* The Holy Qur’an contains the practical proof supporting the absolute freedom to believe or to disbelieve. This is clearly mentioned in hundreds of the the Qur’anic verses. On the Day of Judgment they will be held accountable for such freedom. At such time they will be asked about the consequences of their choice. God says:” And say, `It is the truth from your Lord; wherefore let him who will believe, and let him, who will, disbelieve.”' (18:29). God also say about the Holy Quran : ( Say : Believe in it or not believe in it ) (17 : 107 )
* The general fundamental rule of jurisprudence stated in the Holy Qur’an is: "There is no compulsion in religion). (2:256 ) It clearly prohibits compulsion in joining any religion, in leaving it and in performing its rituals of worship.
What is important to understand is that the general fundamental rule in divine jurisprudence to prohibit compulsion in religion, i.e. in joining or leaving religion, is based on the freedom of humans granted to them by God to believe or to disbelieve, with the understanding that they are going to meet God on the Day of Judgment to give account of their actions.
3- It contradicts the real Shareah of Islam
* The Lord of Glory has mentioned this divine jurisprudence in the Torah. He said about the Children of Israel and the Torah: "And therein We prescribed for them: Life for life" (5:45) which means that there is no justification for killing a soul except when it had committed a murder, i.e. as requital. In Islamic jurisprudence, the penalty for murder has been commuted by introducing an alleviation by which the murderer may be saved from execution if the victim or his family agreed to accept the blood-money. (2:178) .
Thus there is an exception in the rule of: "life for life". Such exception is paying the blood-money. Accordingly, the murderer may not be killed in all cases.
* God the Exalted forbids aggression and made fighting lawful in defense of the state if an aggression was committed against it: "And fight in the way of Allah against those who fight against you, but do not transgress. Surely, Allah loves not the transgressors". (2:190) "So, whoso transgresses against you, punish him for his transgression to the extent to which he has transgressed against you. And fear Allah and know that Allah is with those who fear Him". (2:194). This means that God the Exalted forbids the Muslims to exceed the law of retaliation in their war with the aggressors. If the aggressor happened to kill ten persons from among the Muslims, then the Muslims are not allowed to kill more than ten persons. This is the law of retaliation in which there is life for Muslims and for all others as well.
This being the case in the legislation for fighting an enemy who committed an act of aggression, then what about dealing with a peaceful person who did not raise a sword?
It is the utmost and extreme injustice to issue a verdict to kill a soul for any other reason outside the law of retaliation, and then to ascribe such unjust verdicts to the religion of God the Exalted, while the religion of God is absolutely free of such horrible acts.
* In order to emphasize this rule, God has made it a fundamental legislative rule and repeated it three times in the Holy Qur’an so that every mindful person may benefit by it. God said in the Ten Commandments mentioned in Chapter 6 "Al-Ana' am": "... and that you slay not the soul the slaying of which Allah has forbidden, except in accordance with the demands of justice. That is what He has enjoined upon you, that you may understand". (6:151)
God said in Chapter 17: "And slay not the soul, the slaying of which Allah has forbidden, except for a just cause”. (17:33). In Chapter 25, "Al-Furqan", God the Exalted says among many attributes of the true servants of the Gracious God: "And those who call not on any other god along with Allah, nor slay a person whose slaying Allah has forbidden except for a just cause". (25:68).
* The Holy Qur’an has specifically mentioned the subject of apostasy in four verses but never mentioned any penalty to be applied by the ruler to the apostate. The apostate is left to be dealt with by God Who can punish him in this world and in the world to come.
4 - It contradicts the real Sunna and real history of the Prophet Mohammed
* The true Sunnah, i.e. practice of the Messenger of God, is the practical application of the Qur’anic jurisprudence. Such practice never contradicted the Qur’an. This is what the Messenger' has applied in dealing with the apostates and the hypocrites and the like.
The Prophet' himself has never set up Inquisition Courts for the hypocrites in Medina when he lived in it as the sole and obeyed ruler. The hypocrites represented religious and political opposition. They used to plot against him in times of war and peace, which in any present democratic society, a government would have the right to put them on trial for committing crimes equivalent to high treason.
* The subject of apostasy has also been mentioned frequently in the Holy Qur’an during references about the hypocrites who disbelieved after declaring their faith.
The Holy Qur’an revealed and exposed their state and emphasized their disbelief and apostasy. In spite of this, the Qur’an directed the Prophet to turn aside from them. God says about some of them: "They swear by Allah that they said nothing, but they did certainly utter the word of disbelief, and disbelieved after they had embraced Islam. And they cherished enmity against believers only because Allah and His Messenger had enriched them out of His bounty. So if they repent, it will be better for them; but if they turn away, Allah will punish them with a grievous punishment in this world and the Hereafter". (9:74)
This means that those people have fallen into apostasy when they uttered the word of disbelief. They disbelieved after they have embraced Islam. They even cherished enmity against the believers but they were not successful in causing them any harm. Such was the testimony of God against those people. Did the Prophet set up Court of Inquisition to investigate their faith, or did he apply to them the alleged penalty of apostasy?
It is only God the Exalted Who will punish them if they persisted in their apostasy, and it is only He Who will accept their repentance if they repented: "So if they repent, it will be better for them; but if they turn away, Allah will punish them with a grievous punishment in this world and the Hereafter". (9:74)
Similarly, God the Exalted says about some of the hypocrites:
"Those who believe, then disbelieve, then again they believe, then disbelieve and then increase in disbelief, Allah will never forgive them nor will He guide them to the right way". (4:137).
This shows that some people used to join Islam then apostatize, then join again then apostatize, then at the end they chose to remain disbelievers, even they increased in disbelief. Yet, there is no mentioning of any penalty of apostasy. Their punishment is left to God Who said that He shall not grant them His forgiveness.
Some of them used to hasten to apostate and go back to disbelief which used to sadden the Messenger', but he did not have the right to put them on trial; nor to pass any judgment against them; nor to apply what is known now as `the penalty for apostasy'; nor to set up Inquisition Courts. All what he could do was to feel sad for such people. His Lord tells him in the Holy Qur’an: "O Messenger! let not those grieve thee who hasten to fall into disbelief - those who say with their mouths, `We believe,' but their hearts believe not". (5:41)
God assured him that those who hastened to apostatize and went back to disbelief will have no part in the blessings of the life to come. This would be enough as their punishment. Therefore there is no need to persecute or prosecute them in this life. God says: "And let not those who hasten to fall into disbelieve grieve thee; surely, they cannot harm Allah in any way. Allah desires not to assign them any portion in the life to come; and they shall have a severe punishment". (3:176)
5 - It contradicts the human made history of the Prophet Mohamed.
Thus it is an absolute Qur’anic fact which emphasizes that the Prophet did not know such a penalty for apostasy and never applied it to the hypocrites whom God has testified to their disbelief and exposed their conspiracies.
It is also an absolute historical fact in the biography of the Prophet which emphasizes that the Prophet did not know such a penalty for apostasy and never applied it to the hypocrites whom God has testified to their disbelief and exposed their conspiracies.
Some scholars felt obliged to admit this fact. In his book: "The Prophet's Sunnah between the Jurists and the Traditionists", Sheikh Mohammad Al-Ghazali said disproving the allegation: "When did the Prophet ever give any order to kill the hypocrites? This has never happened. On the contrary, he forbade it".
The conclusion of all this is that as long as the Prophet has prohibited killing the hypocrites, it should be taken as an evidence of the absolute prohibition of killing the hypocrites. And as long as God has testified that the hypocrites have apostatized out of Islam, then the prohibition is a prohibition to kill the apostates. Consequently, it is evidence on our side that the so-called penalty of apostasy is contradictory to Islamic Jurisprudence.
Fifthly: Penalty of Apostasy contradicts the rules of the human made Sunni religion itself.
The alleged penalty of apostasy is based upon only two Hadeethes attributed to the Prophet Mohamed, one of them is reported by Ikremah, the servant of Ibn Abbas. The other was mentioned by Al-Awzae'ee without any authority and without a chain of reporters. It was indeed a precarious situation. Soon after, Imam Muslim reported it in his book ( Sahih Muslim ) after giving it the chain of reporters.
Al-Awzae'ee in his inventing Hadeeth said : "The blood of a Muslim man should not be lawfully shed except in three situations: A life for a life, the married man who committed adultery, and the apostate who left his people".
The other Hadeeth made by Akramah says: "Whoever changes his religion kill him", which is applicable to everyone who changes his religion, including Muslims, Christians and Jews. In its general form, it can literally mean that whoever changes his religion from among the Christians and the Jews and became a Muslim, he/she should be killed.
Is it permissible to put people to death based upon two Hadeethes contradict the Holy Quran , and have been reported by one person?
However: Let us assume that the two Hadeethes defining a penalty for apostasy were true and not false traditions. Let us also assume that the Holy Qur’an does not contradict them both, but does not support them either. The question is: Is it permissible to depend on two Hadeethes to constitute a law in Islamic jurisprudence?
Is it permissible to create jurisprudence based only on two (Ahaad Hadeeth ) i.e. Hadeeth which, the end of the chain of reporters, mentioned only one person?
Is it permissible to put people to death branded as apostates based only upon two Hadeethes?
They have divided the Hadeethes into two categories:
(1) Ahaad, (i.e. those Hadeethes which at the end of the chain of reporters there is only one person who heard it from the Prophet) . However, some scholars consider all the Hadeethes in the written traditions are (Ahaad ). This includes these two hadeethes of the penalty of apostasy.
(2) Mutawatir, (i.e. the Hadeethes which at the end of the chain of reporters there are many persons who have heard the tradition directly from the Prophet) . This kind is not found, or a few only. However, they said that it is very difficult to find a Mutawatir Hadeeth .
Both Hadeethes mentioning apostasy are of the Ahaad traditions. The question then is: Is it logical to take them as true? And can both be used to constitute jurisprudence?
In the famous Sunni book : "Jurisprudence According to the Four Schools", it is mentioned that the penalties of which the scholars of jurisprudence have agreed upon were three only (for stealing, adultery and accusing an innocent). This proves that the scholars of jurisprudence were not in agreement concerning what is called the penalty of apostasy, in other words, there is no complete consensus among the jurists concerning a penalty for apostasy.
Sheikh Muhammad Al-Ghazali, who was so enthusiastic about the penalty of apostasy, has mentioned what contradicted the penalty of apostasy in his book: "The Prophet's Sunnah between the Jurists and Traditionists". He said: "I counted more than two hundred verses in the Qur’an that emphasized freedom of faith, considering that true faith should be based upon personal conviction while compulsion should be rejected. It should be emphasized that inviting people to a religion should be done through clear conveyance of the message". Then he said: "Presenting Islam as if it were a provoking religion and as being thirsty for shedding blood is preposterous and mere fabrication of false charges against God and the Messengers. We have dealt with the subject thoroughly in many other books of ours, yet it is still necessary to speak on the subject again because the lies never end". Then he said: "In these ill-omen days, the differences have become so wide-spread in the Ummah. They killed one another to the degree that the number of those who were killed in internal afflictions has exceeded the number of those who were killed fighting the foreign occupation".
Based on what the Sheikh has said, the so-called penalty of apostasy contradicts all the verses of the Qur’an which emphasized freedom of faith and prohibited compulsion in religion. The sentences which we have quoted from his writings fit exactly those who defend the so-called penalty of apostasy and want to propagate its authenticity, those who have specialized in accusing others of disbelief and apostasy and who are thirsty to shed the blood of Muslims.
Sheikh Al-Ghazali also rejected the idea that the Prophet has ordered to kill anyone from among the hypocrites; and said: "When did it happen that the Messenger of God has directed to kill anyone of the hypocrites? It has never happened, but rather he has prohibited it". In other words, he was pointing out to the fact that the penalty of apostasy did not exist in the time of the Prophet, otherwise, the Prophet would have had applied it to the apostates from among the hypocrites. Also, Al-Ghazali said that a tradition should not be used as an argument if it has serious flaw or if it was odd. The two traditions relating to apostasy are odd and both have serious flaw as long as they contradict two hundred verses of the Qur’an, which were counted by Sheikh Al-Ghazali relating to freedom of faith, and as long as the Prophet himself, as has been mentioned by Al-Ghazali, has never killed anyone of the apostates.
In addition, Al-Ghazali also said that an Ahaad tradition, even if it were true, does not provide certainty. He said: "Claiming that it provides certainty as the Mutawatir traditions is an unaccepted risk".
It means that it is a risk to shed the blood of Muslims depending on a true but not certain tradition. What then if the tradition was not true but a false one?
Sheikh Al-Ghazali clarified the matter concerning the weak traditions which he might not reject on the outset if they were not related to matters of faith and jurisprudence. He said: "It may be the right of those who take interest in the weak traditions to use them outside the circle of beliefs and laws of jurisprudence, because the blood, the property, and the honour are more important and should not be dealt with based on rumors".
Therefore, both traditions of apostasy, which are nothing but "rumors" should not be used as a judicial justification for shedding blood unjustly.
Finally:
Regardless of the Islamic evidence we have, the penalty of apostasy will survive because it is a real political issue in the first place.
Sample two:
Stoning myth :The Stoning Punishment Contradicts Qur’an Legislation and Islam:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=2687
1. It is not in Qur’an to stone the adulterer. However, the concept of stoning and its derivatives in Qur’an came in the form of infidels’ threatening of believers and prophets (Hud 91, Miriam 46, Dukhan 20, Yassine 18, Kahf 20, Shua’ra 116). The stoning punishment was found in the contemporary Torah. The Moslems were affected by that and adopted this punishment for married adulterers. This is pure forging as far as Islam is concerned.
2. The punishment of adultery in Qur’an revealed as follows: The adulterers, in case they are caught, shall be flogged 100 lashes in front of crowd of people. The verse Al-Noor, The Light, started with this unique epilogue:” A verse, we revealed and enforced. We revealed in it clear and confirmed verses, so you may realize them”. Then Allah, almighty, immediately said:” The adulterers, male and female, shall be flogged one hundred lashes. Never feel mercy with them in the cause of Allah religion if you believe in Allah and the hereafter. Also, a flock of believers shall witness their punishment”.
It is very difficult to prove the case of adultery. Also, it is difficult to have a unanimous agreement on the occurrence of such act that results flogging. However, it is easy to label a woman that she has bad reputation. Observations might be increased on her bad reputation. Hence, there must be an appropriate punishment for it after proving such bad behavior through four witnesses despite not being caught. This punishment is not flogging. It is by preventing her from mixing with people till she dies or repents and marries. However, this is a negative punishment. God, almighty, says: “And those of your women commit the sin, have four witnesses to prove it. If they testified against them, hold those women in their houses till they die or God may find alternative path from them”. Nissa’a 15. Once she declares her repentance, she will be set free or marry. She will get rid of the characteristic of committing sin.
Also, details were mentioned in Qur’an in the case of an owned maid who commits the sin. If she commits the sin under the authority of her owner (master) and she was forced to do so, no punishment will be performed, as she has no choice. God, Almighty, says: “ Do not force your maids to perform prostitution if they decided to protect themselves so as to pursue the pleasures of this life. And whoever was forced to do so, God is mostly forgiving and compassionate” Al-Noor 33. If the owned maid gets married and frees herself from her master’s authority and commits adultery, her punishment shall be fifty lashes, i.e. half of the punishment of married free women if they commit the same sin. God says: “ If they get married, and commit the sin, their punishment shall be half of those free married women”. Nissa’a 25.
In all cases, the adulterous woman, that is the one who does not repent, is not allowed to marry a believer. This is an additional punishment. God, Almighty, says: “The male adulterer marries only a female adulterer or an infidel and vice versa. This marriage is not allowed for the believers”. Al-Noor 3.
Even Qur’an quotes a very remote example to individuals that might commit adultery and their exempted punishment. This remote case was the Prophet wives. In this case the punishment is two hundred (200) lashes. That’s to say, double of the punishment for free married women. In same token, they have double of the reward for good deeds of the others. God, Almighty, says: “ The women of the Prophet, if any of you commit a proven sin, she shall be punished as twice as the others, and that is surely easy for God to do. And those of you who fear God and do good deeds, We shall reward her as twice as the others, and surely we established for them an honorable reward”. Al-Ahzab 30,31. Since the punishment here has been doubled, the occurrence of the crime has to be proven, as the Quranic phrase “Whoever of you commit proven sin”. Here it is specific for the Prophet women and it is of a great importance and needs to be proven.
The Quranic legislation describes the adultery punishments as a torture or suffering. This means that the villain should stay alive. In other words, no place here fro stoning as it means death. Qur’an, when it mentioned the adultery punishment, did not specify the marital status of the sinner. It came as generic and the punishment was generic also. It says one hundred lashes (100) flogging. So flogging is the suffering.
In case of the owned maid that commits adultery after her marriage, her punishment shall be fifty lashes (50) as God, Almighty, said in Nissa’a 25. So, it was described as suffering. So, those who advocate the stoning of the married person are ignoring God’s saying of half the punishment. Is it possible to halve the stoning? Is there “half” death?
In case of the Prophet women, the Quranic legislation says:” If any one of you, the women of the Prophet, commits a proven sin, the punishment shall be as doubled”. It described the flogging as double the suffering. Is it possible to “double” the stoning? Does the person die twice? Can stoning twice kill the person?
If the man failed to prove that his wife committed adultery and failed to provide witnesses, he can swear before the judge by God four times that he is right. He also, swears for the fifth time that the wrath of God be upon him if he was a liar. In reciprocation, the wife can defend herself by swearing four times by God she is innocent. The fifth would be the wrath of God is upon her if her husband was truthful. This is called “curse” situation. This was revealed in Al-Noor 6-9. What’s important here that God described this punishment as “suffering” or “tormenting”. So, the punishment of the married adulterer is flogging and not stoning. Also, Qur’an legislations deal with an alive adulterer after executing the punishment. Qur’an prohibits the marriage from an adulterer who is addictive to adultery. Al-Noor verse 3 explains that fact. These legislations might not be there if the punishment was death. It also, applies for additional punishment on the divorced adulterer that prohibits her from leaving the house or re-marrying till she pays back some of her dowry.
Moreover, God, almighty, threatens the adulterers to multiply the punishment and stay in it for eternity in the Day of Resurrection if they died insisting on committing this sin. Of course, those who repent shall be exempted. Those God shall replace their sins with rewards. God said in this aspect: “ For those, the tormenting shall be multiplied in the Day of Resurrection and they will stay humbled in it for eternity. Those who repent and do good deeds, their sins shall be replaced with rewards. God is truly the most forgiving and compassionate”. Al-Forqan, 69-70. if the fate of the fate of the adulterer is stoning and hence death, there would not be any chance for repentance and doing good deeds to replace his/her sins. Also, the characterization of adulterer would be dropped to be replaced by the good repentant. God, Almighty, says: “Do not kill the soul that God made it sacred except with righteousness.” Ana’m 151, Isra’a 33. Also, in Forqan 68, God, Almighty, says: “And those who do not believe in any god but Allah, and do not kill the sacred soul but in righteousness and do not commit adultery, whoever does this will gain sins.” It is forbidden to kill the soul except in punishment and this is the Quranic right. The most sacred thing is the human soul and its right in life. In the same token, the biggest crime is killing this soul that created by God. The absolute crime is to devise a legislation that kills this pure soul and then attribute this to God, Almighty, and his Messenger.
The Lie of Stoning in Narrations (Hadith):
1. Although the stoning punishment was invented in Abbasid era, it was never unanimously approved. The contemporary Sunnah scholars admit that Al-Mu’tazala and Rejectionist (Khawarej) rejected the stoning. (Sayyed Sabiq, Sunnah Scholarship, 2/347, the Encyclopedia of Scholarship based on the four dogmas, 5/69 written by Abdel-Rahman Al-Jazzeeri).
2. The oldest narrations about stoning were mentioned in Nowata of Malik in a narration by Mohammad Ibn Hassan Sheibani. The narration started as: (Malik told us that Yahya Ibn Saeed heard Saeed Ibn Mossayyab said: When Omar Ibn Al-Khattab came from Mina …etc). That means the original narrator of this anecdote was Saeed Ibn Mossayyab. He claimed that Omar delivered an oration claiming the existence of the stoning verse in Qur’an, but it was omitted. However, Ibn Mossayyab was two years old when Omar was assassinated. How can a crawling baby telling stories about Omar. So, it is impossible for Ibn Mossayyab to be the narrator. Also, it is impossible for Omar to say something like that. It means that Omar accused the Qur’an of being forged and this is blasphemy. God, Almighty, said: “We revealed this Qur’an, and we are protecting it.” Al-Hijr 9. So, as far as the subject, this narration is false. In this narration, they attribute a verse to stoning that says:” The senile man and women shall be stoned if they commit adultery”. It is very well known the concept of senile does not indicate the marital status. One can reach this stage and stays single. Mohammad Ibn Hassan Sheibani felt this shortcoming in the meaning and realized by commenting on another narration about the Jewish adulterers (Narration no. 694):( Any Moslem man committed adultery with a woman and was married to a free Moslem woman and copulated with her, and then he shall be stoned. This is the “married” man. If he did not copulate with her or she was A Jewish or Christian, then he is not married and no stoning. He shall be flogged with hundred lashes. This is the saying of Abu Haneefah and the majority of scholars). Sheibani (a student to Abu Haneefah and one of the two scholars in the Hanafis) put a specific definition and a correction to the narration of stoning related to Omar that included adulterous “senile” people. In his definition, “senile” was no longer the criterion for stoning the married adulterer, but also, the Moslem who married a free Moslem woman. However, the one who married a Jew or a Christian, his marriage is not complete and no punishment for his adultery.
3. There is another anecdote in Mowata no. 692. This anecdote is completely false under all measures. Malik narrated this anecdote from Ibn Shehab (Al-Zuhry) who narrated this by himself. Al-Zuhry lived towards the end of the Umayyad era and was one of the followers who never met the Prophet, peace be upon him, or lived his time. Even though we read the following in Mowata: (Malik told us that Ibn Shehab told us that a man admitted committing adultery during the reign of the Prophet. The man testified against himself and was ordered to be stoned. Ibn Shehab said: For this, one can incriminate himself by self-confession.
4. The narrations were iterated after Malik. Shafi’e, Bukhari and Moslem wrote them. Sometimes these narrations claim that certain verses in Qur’an did exist and omitted. Bukhari, died yr 256 A.H., narrated from Omar Ibn Khattab, who died 200 years before him, about verses that were omitted from Qur’an and Omar declared them late. Some of these narrations claim that the stoning rite was stemmed from the monkey’s society before Islam. Bukhari narrated in his anecdote no. 3560:” Naeem Ibn Hmmad told us about Hasheem about Amr Ibn Meimoun saying: I saw before Islam a bunch of monkeys stoning an adulterous monkey, and I did the same with them. It seems that the monkeys’ society before Islam was ahead in applying the stoning. Anybody asked about this monkey’s marital status? Did the narrator discuss this issue with the Clergy of the monkeys and how to prove the occurrence of adultery? Did the monkeys use four witnesses? All of these narrations contradicting themselves.
5. Contradiction in narrations:
Contradiction is the main characteristic of Narrations. Two kinds of contradictory characters appear in narrations: partial contradiction in the details of the same story, and major contradiction among different stories. As an example of the latter, Bukhari produced a narration about a man came to the Prophet and admitted committing adultery. The prophet avoided him. The prayer time came and the man witnessed the prayer with the Prophet. He reiterated his confession to the Prophet and demanded to be punished. The prophet said to him: did you not pray with us? The man said: yes. The Prophet said: God forgave your sin. This means that prayer forgives the sins and negates the stoning. This is a stark contradiction with other narrations that are damped with the stoned victims’ blood.
While Bukhari, Shafi’e and Malik narrations emphasized that the punishment for the married adulterer is only stoning, we found that Moslem narrated repeated stories emphasizing in them that the Prophet said: The punishment of the single is 100 lashes and one year exile. The married punishment is 100 lashes then stoning. The danger in these narrations that it made the punishment for the married adulterer was 100 lashes before being killed stoning. This is another contradiction with other narrations.
These stories and anecdotes were written in the books of narrations to become major source of legislation for Moslems. Especially, when the scholars and the storytellers celebrated them and everyone re-iterated these narrations as “real” and “rites”. This was emphasized by the application of these narrations that sent many men and women victims to death based on legislation God never authorized.
Sample three
The False Alarm of Evangelism
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=4262
There is widespread panic from the Western groups of Evangelists that flares up the “Conspiracy Theory” and the winds of Democracy and freedom that has started bothering the tyrants and terrorists. As usual, they have taken refuge under the name of Islam to preserve their power and influence.
In the seventies, they used to scare us of the Western culture saying that it was intellectual invasion and obliteration of our identity. This claim is an implicit attack on our culture and mentality, and now we are awaiting another intellectual terrorist campaign that frightens us of the Evangelism coming with the winds of change and democracy. This attack is addressed, by political tyrants and extremists, to Islam accusing it of the inability to stand before other beliefs. These tyrants are not, in fact, concerned with Islam or Christianity, nor Eastern or Western cultures, but what concerns them is their remaining as a heavy burden on our shoulders, suppressing our breath and usurping our riches, dignity, our dreams and our children’s future. We, in their eyes, are easily lead, directed and frightened, or maybe in a better case scenario, idiots or minors that need their custody and will never mature or be up to responsibility.
The issue of Evangelism amongst Muslims deserves tackling from an Islamic point of view and making a decisive statement on it, and we must start with the religion itself:
1. Belief in Islam is submission to God Alone, to no other god but Him and advocating peace on earth. Thus was the message of all Monotheistic religions in order to establish justice and fairness in all dealings between fellow human beings as well as with God (Iron 25). Rituals and legislations are different in these religions but that is for the sake of excelling (The Feast 48).
2. God, Almighty, does not need our worship nor our struggle as He is the “Absolute” who does not need anybody but everybody needs Him, He is “in need of no one” and “ whoever strives, strives for their own good” Spider 6. “If you disbelieve, GOD does not need anyone. But He dislikes to see His servants make the wrong decision. If you decide to be appreciative, He is pleased for you” (The Throngs 7)
3. It is us that need faith and doing good in order to pass the test in this life. A test that is based on complete choice and freedom in either belief or heresy as each one of us will be solely responsible for his own deeds and choices before God in the Day of Judgment.
4. On this basis guidance is a personal choice; whoever is in the right path it is for his own benefit, and whoever goes astray it is to his disadvantage and bears the consequences in the Hereafter. This is a Quranic truth that was mentioned in several verses to confirm that the prophet himself could not guide anybody (even those he loved), and his duty was restricted to passing the message over and not to guide anybody. Therefore, it is not a human responsibility (whether in the form of government, clergy, ruler, society or religious institutions) to interfere into a person’s religious or intellectual choice. Everyone has complete freedom in what he chooses to believe in and to what he could invite other people to as long as there is no coercion involved. Religious preaching is an entirely free practice and the role of the state in Islam is the protection of people’s moral and material rights, first of which is their complete freedom to be believers or heretics without any prejudice against them. I.e. to guarantee the preservation of such a free environment and its continuity to be independent without any interference that will threaten the freedom of anybody and what he chooses for himself as a creed or religion. This way every individual’s responsibility is true over what he has chosen for himself knowingly or ignorantly.
This is with regards to religion and its principles or what ought to be so. Secondly; is the practice of religion:
Religious practice is the practical application of religion. Usually this practice starts off as ideally as possible but soon after is affected by change and adaptation according to political interests and benefits. Then the change assumes a false authority through the fabricated Hadiths and visions and as time passes by. Thus with these new practices in place the sublime truths of the religion are obliterated to be replaced with practices that are interests related and generally connected with political and economic manipulation which leads people, sometimes, to take an aggressive stance towards Islam altogether without making a distinction between religious facts and the abusive acts of those who manipulate religion in the service of despondency and corruption.
Here gain, let us clarify some points:
1- In the state of the prophet Muhammad p.b.u.h religious practice took its best form; hypocrites had complete freedom in advocating evil and prohibiting righteousness and the obedience of God’s messenger. In the same way, believers had the freedom to advocate righteousness, prayer, charity and the obedience of God and His messenger and forbid evil (Ultimatum 67-71). Righteousness in Quranic terminology is whatever is recognized as good, justice, peace, freedom, generosity, love, pity……while evil is whatever is associated with injustice, transgression, manipulation…..
2- Due to political interests, Islamic religious practices turned towards transgressing military campaigns against other nations in complete contradiction to the teachings of the Quran that limits war for self defense only. Muslims formed an Empire that fought against the Romans over the control of the world and thus the false division of the world into two different camps: that of Islam and that of War. Religious minorities within the Islamic Empire turned into second class citizens, if not worse, and the Romans applied the same principle in treating Muslims within their territories. This medieval logic prevailed until Europe emancipated but Muslims saw it live throughout the Ottoman Empire.
3- Muslims started emerging from the medieval cocoon with the reforms of Muhammad Ali in Egypt and Bay in Tunisia. The reform movement that followed the European example prospered although it stumbled against a number of obstacles the most important of which was the despotic military regimes and the Wahhabi tide that revived the worst cultures of extremism and backwardedness in Islam. Saudi Oil, in a way, has become the spokesman of Islam. It had created the movement of the Muslim Brothers and a number of secret and overt organizations that are trying hard to retune the minds of the Muslims according to medieval concepts; one of which is the division of the world into the camp of Islam and the Camp of war.
Military Despotism and religious extremism, together find their justification in terrifying people from the West. According to them, Western culture is an invasion to ours, and their religious dialect with us – to acknowledge peoples’ freedom in religious belief- is Evangelism. Islam, as previously mentioned, affirms complete freedom in belief and religious preaching through conviction and not coercion.
4- The West itself has opened its doors to Muslims and non-Muslims for religious preaching and spreading their beliefs amongst Western Christians in line with the prevailing civilized rights for religious freedom and practice. Extremists have abused this freedom for the call for Wahhabism (and not Islam), and are taking pride in being able to take over churches and convert them into mosques whilst the Copts in Egypt cannot repair a rest room in a Church without a permit from the Head of the state (as per the archaic Ottoman ruling that is still applied to date although the Ottoman Empire ceased to exist.)
5- As a result to the west opening its doors to Wahhabism, Wahhabi extremism spread in the West and inside America itself. The Wahhabis did not only abuse the great Western culture that acknowledges freedom of belief but they have also abused Islam that, in fact, stands against all their beliefs and convictions.
6- Justice determines that as long as the West opens its doors for us to preach our religious beliefs freely, the same should be met from our part. We should open our doors to them to freely preach the teachings of their religion amongst us. The West has associated religious preaching with Human rights; i.e. nobody can be forced to convert, but rather they attract people through aids, donations, building hospitals, providing education and other exemplary ways in order to win their conviction without coercion or force. This is completely different to the Wahhabi style of preaching that is based on deception and the spread of hatred of others even of those within their own boundaries.
7- Despite this, the call for Islam in the West is thriving due to the simplicity of the concept of theology in Islam. The conversion of Muslims into Christianity is so minor that it could not be converted into a percentage with relation to the billion and a half Muslims in the world. Yet, the fears of the extremists and tyrants grow against the tide of Evangelism not out of concern for Islam but out of political and religious authority. People are always the victims…..Aren’t they the “Shepherds” and the people the “Herd” according to them? What is a herd other than dumb animals? They worry if the number of herds they own and control decreases. Thus is their vision of their citizens and the reason of their fear of freedom, democracy and enlightenment is that they will turn the herd into the Human beings that God had honored.
Sample four
The False Conviction of The "Territory of Peace& & TerritoryofWar"
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6315
The common belief in traditional Jurisprudence and amongst extremists is to divide the world into two conflicting camps: the camp of faith, peace and Islam called the "Territory of Islam” and its opponent the West, the camp of disbelief and is called the "Territory of War". In this division, non-Muslim minorities are treated with suspicion and prosecuted as they are regarded as traitors that belong with the outside camp of the enemy; the "Territory of War."
To be fair, this division was not limited to the Arabs and Muslims only, it was the culture of the Middle Ages in general in Europe as well as Muslim Countries. This culture emerged as a result of faith based on internal sectarian, fanatic beliefs and external religious wars with the opposing camp whose price was usually paid by the religious minorities here and there, as well as the defeated camp. As for example per the massacres the Spaniards carried out on the Arab Muslims after the fall of Granada, the last stronghold of Muslims in the Iberian Peninsula. In the same manner Muslims treated the defeated Christians as a people of a lesser value and imposed taxes on them. The Spaniards went as far as to totally eradicate the Muslims and Jews from their country. The fact is, whenever someone is fanatic about his faith in this medieval manner, he becomes more abhorrent of others and seeks to eradicate them. The Spaniards were the most fanatical and the closest to Arabs and Muslims in this sense.
The religious basis for this categorization is the division of Muslims to the nation of "Muhammad" and the Christians to the "nation of Christ". Christians believe that Christ p.b.u.h is their savor, and the majority of Christians glorify him. During the Crusades, the discoveries of new worlds, the mass executions of native nations were all committed in the name of Christ. Generally, the occupation of the Muslim world and the rest of the world took place in modern times by fleets that carried the cross and chanted the teachings of Christianity that are based on love and forgiveness.
Christian tolerance that endorses patience and sacrifice is more clearly visible in the history of our Egyptian Coptic ancestors instead. Egyptian Christianity is different in this respect to Western European Christianity, especially the Spanish one.
Most Muslims in their actual worship glorify Muhammad, believe in his eternal life in his grave, make pilgrimage to him, offer him prayers and believe that he will intercede for them in the Day of Judgment and give them access to Heaven.
Although the Muslim attestation of faith is one: "There is no God except God" as God addresses His prophets saying: " You shall know that: There is no other god beside GOD, and ask forgiveness of your sins", Muslims have made the attestation of two parts instead of one: No god but God and Muhammad is His Messenger. They never say one without the other and in doing so is a disobedience to what God has ordained in the Quran four times to not distinguish between all His prophets.
What is directly implied when one attests that "There is no god but God" is the belief in all God's Messengers that came to confirm this fact: There is no god but God", and one would have believed in all prophets of God without distinguishing between either of them because each one of them struggled, strived and sacrificed for his cause.
God ordained Muhammad to affirm that he is not a unique prophet nor different to the other prophets. He did not know the unknown like other prophets did, he was a mere follower to the revelations and a Warner (The Dunes 9).
Muslims, however, elevate him to the position of deity; in mosques one finds his name at an equal foothold to that of God. In the call to prayer, the testimony of prophecy is made to him alone as well as in all prayers. If one mentions the “prophet” only Muhammad comes to the mind and heart overlooking all other prophets except when he is praised as superior to them.
According to Muslims; Muhammad is the “best of all messengers” the most important, he is the “most honorable”, the “best of all of Adam’s offspring”, was preferred to all other prophets for seven reasons, God created him from light, he’s God’s first creation, was created before Adam, he was already a prophet when Adam was still mud and water, or perhaps was neither mud nor water as the Sufi Hadiths and fables claim in what is known as the “Muhammadan Truths”. In prayers they make recitations in his glorification instead of the attestation as per God’s saying: “GOD bears witness that there is no god except He, and so do the angels and those who possess knowledge. Truthfully and equitably, He is the absolute god; there is no god but He, the Almighty, Most Wise.” The Amramites, 18
Eventually, they are lead to believe that they are the Ummah (nation) of Muhammad and consider themselves privileged and lucky for this reason.
All this preference to Muhammad over his predecessors of prophets and messengers conflicts with Islam and the faith for which he struggled all his life. This excessive glorification and distinguishing of Muhammad over other prophets is in fact a treachery to his message and a stark contradiction to the greatness of Islam that allowed no room for the glorification of any man or stone.
Nevertheless, this glorification of Muhammad is what made Muslims different to other nations and somewhat superior to them. It is in fact the basis that divided the world into two camps: that of Muhammad – the Camp of Peace- and that of disobedience and heresy or the Camp of War.
But does the concept of the “nation of Muhammad” conform to the teachings of Quran?
It surely conforms to the fabricated Hadiths, especially the Hadiths of intercession where, for instance, the prophet Muhammad calls on to God in the Day of Judgment: “my nation, my nation” and Almighty responds in the same manner and rhythm: “my mercy, my mercy”. Evidently God sides up with the nation of Muhammad in this false, fabricated Hadith that is contradictive to Islam.
The concept of “the nation of Muhammad” is contradictive to Islam in the sense that it makes Islam the faith of a group of people or a camp against another camp, in the same way it contradicts the attestation of Unity “there is no god except God”, and contradicts the Quran that has spoken of previous prophets more than it has spoken of Muhammad. In fact it ordained the prophet to follow the path of the previous prophets and made Islam a follower to the faith of Abraham (p.b.u.h). It also confirmed that all its rituals of prayer, fasting, alms and pilgrimage are a continuation of the faith of Abraham and Muhammad has come to mend the distortion that had occurred in this faith.
The term “Ummah” appears in the Quran with different meanings that refer to different things. It could refer to a number of years (Hood 8, Joseph 45), or to good qualities (The Bee 120), or to established atheistic practices and customs (Ornamentation 22, 23), or to a group of people in a specific time or place (Heifer 128, 134). Unfortunately there is no room to tackle all these subjects in detail, but with regards to the meaning established here, the Quran has used the term “Ummah” to refer to the message of all prophets at all times. God talks about His revelation to all prophets and times: “Such is your nation - one nation- and I am your Lord; you shall reverence Me.” (The Believers 52). Thus, all prophets are one nation and worship one God. This is how things were meant to be but what happened is the interference of politics, conflict and worldly ambitions with faith and so followers split up into different parties, sects, camps and cults. This is the historical summary of every religion before Muhammad. God Almighty says: “Your nation is but one nation, and I alone am your Lord; you shall worship Me alone. However, they divided themselves into disputing religions. All of them will come back to us (for judgment” The Prophets 92. These verses are found in the chapter of the Prophets, after God had related the stories of many of them he concluded that all those prophets are one nation that has One God worthy of worship alone. But what happened was division and difference in convictions which God shall judge on in the Day of Judgment when all shall return to Him.
The true religion of all prophets is Islam; in the sense of peaceful dealing with fellow humans, obedience and submission to God alone and His glorification alone. Every prophet was sent to preach in his people’s tongue: “We did not send any messenger except (to preach) in the tongue of his people, in order to clarify things for them. GOD then sends astray whomever He wills, and guides whomever He wills. He is the Almighty, the Most Wise.” Abraham 4. This, therefore, means that each prophet conveyed Islam in the tongue of his people, and each one of them reaffirmed that there was no god except God: “We did not send any messenger before you except with the message: "There is no god except Me; you shall worship Me alone." (Prophets 25). The nation of Islam is therefore but a set of principles and ideals focused around faith and the belief in the Unity of God and observing Him in our behaviors, in doing what is good and abstaining from what is bad, sinful, wrong and immoral. These principles were initially adapted by Noah and eventually by Muhammad peace be upon them all.
What reaffirms this theory further is the term “Ummah” addressed to the father of all prophets Abraham p.b.u.h when God praised him in a way that he did not praise any other prophet saying that Abraham was an Ummah: “Abraham was indeed an exemplary vanguard in his submission to GOD, a monotheist who never worshipped idols.” The Bee 120 i.e. he was an Ummah of good qualities. Abraham p.b.u.h is a major figure in the religion of Islam (The Heifer 127 to 137) and whatever values, behaviors and monotheistic religious faith he upheld were upheld by all other prophets peace be upon them all.
At the opposite end of this is the established atheistic beliefs that glorify the predecessors and their common practices and whatever “the Ummah agrees on”. This is also referred to in the Quran as “Ummah”. But in this context it means a legacy of values defended by the ruling elite with the help of the clergy and intellectuals who have an interest to see things remain as they are. God says confirming a social fact: “The fact is that: they said, "We found our parents carrying on certain practices, and we are following in their footsteps." Ornaments 22
The “Nation of Islam” is the values of peace in belief and behavior and these values are open to all to embrace regardless of time, place , tongue, culture, race, sex, social or economic standing. In brief, these are global, human values descended by God to all humans through all monotheistic revelations; they were preached by all prophets, hoped for by all social reformers, followed by all righteous people at all times and places along the presence of a majority that disagrees and conflicts in religion dividing it into sects and cults. The seal message was descended to people in order not to forget the old source of these high values and clarify the same message to all humans. God addresses all human beings with these values as the narrative in the Quran is not addressed to Arabs or Quraysh alone or to the time of the prophet, it is a narrative that addresses all people saying : “O people…”, “O children of Adam….” and when He addresses a sect or a group of people He liberates them from the temporality of time and place and says: “O those who…”.
God is the Lord of all, the creator of all and to Him alone is the return on the Day of Judgment when we shall all be judged. The prophets will be the first to be judged as they are the custodians of the great values of Islam: “The day will come when GOD will summon the messengers and ask them, "How was the response to you?" They will say, "We have no knowledge. You are the Knower of all secrets." The Feast 109, “Then the earth will shine with the light of its Lord. The record will be proclaimed, and the prophets and the witnesses will be brought forth. Everyone will then be judged equitably, without the least injustice.” The Throngs 69
For this reason God tells all people from the very beginning: “O people, we created you from the same male and female, and rendered you distinct peoples and tribes, that you may recognize one another. The best among you in the sight of GOD is the most righteous. GOD is Omniscient, Cognizant.” The Walls 13 i.e. He created them all from the same father and mother, they are all brothers and sisters and has made them different peoples and clans not to conflict and fight one another but to recognize one another. This recognition can only be achieved through peaceful conduct, civilized interaction, acceptance of others, and appreciation of their human experience, cultural heritage, opening over their culture and being tolerant of their difference out of conviction that variety is needed for the prosperity of human civilization. As to the matter of faith; those who are most righteous are the worthier to God, and not those with more wealth, intelligence, knowledge, best family ties, beauty, health or youth. Righteousness is the basis of God’s judgment in the Hereafter. Those that praise themselves disobey God who said: “Do not exalt yourselves; He is fully aware of the righteous” The Stars 32
One question remains; does Islam not make any reference to two different Camps? A slogan often raised by the extremists and their partisans. What about the Other Camp in the light of what has been said in the Quran about disbelievers and atheists and fighting them?
The Other in Islam is every transgressor and terrorist that kills innocent and peaceful people. Once again, we reiterate that the meaning of Islam in terms of behavior is peaceful dealing on earth, and in terms of faith is the submission to God alone. A Muslim by faith is one who submits his heart and face and senses to God.
This is the meaning of Islam from a “faith” point of view on which the judgment is to God alone as He alone knows what lays in peoples’ hearts and no other creature could. A Muslim is everyone who does not wrong anybody nor shed innocent blood. These are the only boundaries within which we can judge people: every individual that is peaceful in his conduct and behavior is a Muslim regardless of his faith, sect, orientation, culture or religion.
The meanings of atheism and idolatry in Quran are associated with belief and behavior, and they are both contradictive to the belief and behavior of Islam. Atheism or idolatry mean belief in other than God and the actual practice of people- and Muslims in particular- is full of glorification of people and stones with their habitual attestation of faith that “there is no god except God”. Moreover, people are at constant conflict between one another that only they are right and others are wrong, and God alone shall judge on these differences in the Day of Judgment as he’s the ultimate judge and only Him can play this role whilst we can advice and guide one another in seeking righteousness.
Idolatry and atheism in their practical sense refer to wrong doing, disobedience, transgression and crime. These terms were all used in the Quran in the description of idolaters and atheists. The judgment is not passed on their hearts or faith, but on their acts and criminal deeds, on their murder, rape, corruption, theft and wrongdoing to innocent people. These people were deemed bad because of their actions, and we unfortunately, judge by the opposite standard. Whoever utters the declaration of faith is made a Muslim regardless of how many crimes he commits, and social reformers who do good and belong to Christianity, Judaism, Buddhism or secularism are considered disbelievers and idolaters although they are practically Muslims in conduct. We had rather revised ourselves and amended our beliefs and practices that are more involved in the glorification of tombs and saints than other faiths are.
On the basis of faith alone, all advocates of peace inside and outside the United Nations would be the greatest Muslims even if they have never uttered the attestation of faith. Gandhi, Martin Luther King, Nelson Mandela and all western advocates of human rights are true Muslims from the perspective of conduct. Equally, according to judgment by conduct alone, the worst disbelievers, war criminals and transgressors would not only be Stalin and Hitler, but also Saddam Hussein, Ben Laden, Dawahiri and all the blood thirsty warlords that have turned Iraq to a human abattoir. The list is long and there is no need to mention all the names as some of them are enjoying praise and glorification although they have wronged other people, occupied their land and subordinated their people for the mere fact that they cannot defend themselves.
There is no division of the world to two camps, nor is the transgression on other people and taking their land just like the Qurayshis did in the era of the guided Caliphs and the non guided ones is acceptable. Quraysh was the tribe addressed in the description of disbelief and idolatry when the Quran descended. They had practiced idolatrous and atheistic faith in the worship of saints and idols, and practiced idolatrous and atheistic conduct in the prosecution and mistreatment of defenseless Muslims in forcing them to abandon their religion until they fled to Ethiopia twice and eventually migrated to Medina.
Quraysh still did not leave them alone and waged war at them at a time when Muslims were patient as usual as they were ordered not to fight back. After they were ordained to fight these transgressions back the situation changed gradually until it became in favor of Muslims from power and faith perspectives. Quraysh became alienated as Islam spread and the masses of Arabs realized the idiocy of worshipping idols and tombs. Quraysh eventually recognized that their interest lay in joining the new religion and so they converted after a long history of animosity to Muslims. They had only converted shortly before the death of the prophet, and after his death they regained control over power seizing the circumstances of Riddah (the wars waged against the apostates after the death of the prophet) turning the victory over these people into invasions against others in the Roman Empire (in the Levant), the Persians and thus followed what had come to be known as “Islamic Conquests” which is a concept that is totally against Islam. For the same reason the companions fought one another, and religious difference resulted from political disagreement dividing Muslims to different sects overlooking God’s warning against religious division as its evidence of idolatrous belief and conduct: “This is My path - a straight one. You shall follow it, and do not follow any other paths, lest they divert you from His path. These are His commandments to you, that you may be saved” “Those who divide themselves into sects do not belong with you. Their judgment rests with GOD, then He will inform them of everything they had done. Livestock 153-159, “You shall submit to Him, reverence Him, observe the Contact Prayers (Salat), and - whatever you do - do not ever fall into idol worship. (Do not fall in idol worship,) like those who divide their religion into sects; each party rejoicing with what they have.” The Romans 31-32
In order to justify their invasions and carry them out in the name of Islam, the following Hadith was fabricated and attributed the prophet: “I was ordained to fight people until they say there is no god but God and Muhammad is His prophet” and so transgression against other innocent people became a form of Jihad.
When Muslims invaded the Romans, war erupted between the two empires that apparently had different faiths, but practically the same practices of despotism, oppression, coercion and the abuse of religion to transgress against innocent people and spread corruption on land. Thus was the notion of religion in the Middle Ages due to which the blood of millions was shed from both parties whilst each of them believed firmly that they were in the right, doing good and accused the other camp of heresy.
Europe raised and liberated itself from the shackles of the Church and the clergy and set off on the path of rational secular and scientific reform. Egypt tried following on these footsteps with the beginning of the 19th century and had indeed realized some positive achievements if it were not for the return of the medieval legislations and fables of Wahhabism that represent the worst culture ever produced by Muslims in the Middle Ages. Thanks to oil resources this ideology was spread under the name of Islam in a scam that was the biggest of its kind in the history of Islam. This scam has embraced all aspects of religious extremism and legislated whatever is contradictive to our faith like killing apostates and Jihad against the camp of unbelievers. Thus is the historical basis of the false conception of The “Camp of Islam” and the “Camp of War”.
Sample five
They ask you about the veil
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=5892
(1)
It was told that a man living in a society that ascribes to the tradition of the veil for women, had a shady relationship with one of them. Once while coveting with her at his residence, her husband, who happened to be his friend, showed up unexpectedly for a visit. The man was beside himself not knowing how to handle the situation. The experienced wife calmed him down, donned the veil on, served tea for them both. Her husband did not recognize her, and our friend pulled through another one unscathed. In this story, the hero was the veil, pretending to be virtuous and chaste, hiding within, was depravity and hypocrisy. That was the function of the veil in Egypt during Memwas the function of the veil in Egypt during Memluk period, when adhering to superficial aspects of religion was the norm, without paying any attention to the genuine meaning of religion and its moral principles built on fear of God.
(2)
Ibn Al-Haaj, the great Moroccan jurist (d.737 Hijri), visited Egypt during the Memluk rule. While there, he wrote his best jurisprudence book (Al-Medkhel—The introduction) , in three volumes. He followed a style, I named as “The preaching Jurisprudence”. Meaning the jurist does not follow the lines of imaginative methodology or conceptualizing method, like (whoever does this, its ruling is this), but utilizes the practical approach. Where the jurist studies the case as it happened, elaborates, pointing out where it deviated away from religious law, using the language of sermonizing and guidance. This type of preaching jurisprudence, recorded plenty of the secrets of the social life, commonly ignored by specialized historians. That is why this book-Al-Medkhel, contained within its pages, valuable historical information about the social, religious and economical life during Memluk Egypt. He wrote abundantly about the conditions of women that time, pointed out host of moral deprivation that took place, under and because of the veil, the official and popular costume for women during the Memluk period, inside Egypt and outside.
For example, Ibn Al-Haaj the jurist, wrote that a Memluk Cairene woman had the privilege of leaving her home six out of the seven days, and that she used to leave her home veiled, until she was a little distance away, there goes the veil, she would keep and meet up with men, where nobody knows of her; upon her return and as she gets closer to home, the veil goes up again.
And I venture to say, due to this unique behavior, the old Egyptian phrase about loose women was coined (She is moving about with her hair unkempt), for as long as she was recognizable within a defined perimeter, she would have the veil on, and as soon as she crosses that perimeter, her veil would come off, looking for a prey, loosening her hair at the request of the first to ask. That was the case of most women that Ibn Al-Haaj and his contemporaries talked about. Women went out veiled, to festivals, to weddings and to graveyards, and to musical religious parties, where Sufi remembrance sessions are mixed with dance, joyful singing, indulging in hashish consumption and committing fornication; the regular and the deviant ones. Those were the terms of Memluk social life, its external religiosity symptoms exemplified by sponsoring religious festivals, meetings to extol and glorify Allah, visiting the living saints, the graves of the dead ones and their sacred tombs. Its hidden inner symptoms, moral degradation, throughout this frivolous performance the star, was the veil, declaring virtue and concealing depravity. The superficial appearance here is the veil. Likewise, is the exalted slogan of the Memluk period: Application of Sharee’a. Under that slogan, the worst forms of oppression, torture, injustice and corruption took place. In the shadow of all those crimes, the Memluk constructed the most magnificent of buildings to adorn Cairo, most of which still exist today like mosques, hostels, travelers resting stops and chapels. They built it all using slave labor, tyranny, injustice, unlawful confiscated monies. Alongside this superficial external piety, moral decadence and depravity spread throughout, savored by the veil.
(3)
Abdurrahman Ibn Kheldoun, the scholar, was surprised by the manifestations of varying degrees of decadence in the streets of Cairo, without objection from learned religious figures; he described Cairo astounded “No one disavowed displaying wine paraphernalia or musical instruments or made-up harlots or similar stuff which would be frowned upon in the Maghreb (Western regions of Muslim lands). The strict Sunni Hanbali School was the prevailing one in North Africa where Ibn Kheldoun lived before moving to Egypt, and because of that extreme Sunni dominance in Maghreb and North Africa, it was abominable to openly display indulging in wine consumption, partaking in musical events and the presence of women of ill repute in the streets. When he came to the Memluk Cairo, he found all this rampant due to the Sufi dominance and its doctrine of “No Interference”. But the common factor between Egypt and North Africa was the VEIL.
The Egyptian woman in those days had the freedom to do anything as long as she wore the veil and no one could recognize her.
Al-Meqreezi in his famous book “Al-Khutat”, described the Egyptians in those times “Some of their characters, is total absorption in their desires, total immersion in their debauchery and utter carelessness. Our respected Sheikh Abdurrahman Ibn Kheldoun told me that the people of Egypt as if they were done with the Day of Reckoning” Meaning they behave as if Paradise is guaranteed for them, abandoning any and all moral or religious obligations. Obviously, Al-Meqreezi here is influenced by his mentor, Ibn Kheldoun. In his book, he told of bizarre incidents of moral disintegration, when the veil was the religiously mandated code of dress for women, when she could not possibly leave home without it, and because of social mandatory requirement for it, a woman’s open obscenity was tolerated as long as no one could recognize her. Al-Meqreezi relates in his book, Al-Khutat “We heard of some folks who would follow a man or a woman, taking a stroll between the two castles, after Isha’ prayer, copulates (have sex with the woman, or deviate sex with the man), until they reach their satisfaction while walking, with no one paying them any mind because of sever congested crowds and everyone being busy with his own pleasures.
(4)
Depravation reached places of worship, so Memluk authorities had to intervene to clean it up of those debauchees as it happened with Al-Azher mosque in 818 Hijri and with Al-Hakim mosque in 822 Hijri.
Some Sufi institutions became notorious for such behavior, to the extent that endowment documents for such institutions required appointing guards to chase away seekers of forbidden pleasures out of them.
Moral disintegration flourished during religious festivities, and it still does, until Sultan Juqmuq cancelled El-Badawi festival in 851 Hijri, because of the scandalous deeds that tooke place during its celebration. Another festival was arranged nearby at El-Mehalla El-Kubra to let the steam of debauchery escape as it was expected. It was customary for a woman to attend those religious occasions wearing the veil as usual. The Memluk state which became professional at religious piety and enforcing the Sharee’a used to tax the harlots, calling it, “Al- Meghan security”. Those prostitutes had a special costume, described by Al-Meqreezi in his book: Al-Khutat”.That profession was linked to the elderly Madam, and the donkey-driver, who the veiled prostitute, would ride his donkeys in the utmost form of decorum. Some times the Memluk authorities would ban women from going out at night, to cut down on immorality. Some of those in authority went a little extra harsh in punishing those women who ventured to go outside at night, enduring their scorn, their ridicule, their derision. Prince Dewlet Khuja, in 835 Hijri, did not escape their ridicule. They coined a phrase lamenting the time of Omer, the second caliph, who used to roam the streets of Medina at night, looking for any issues that needed remedy. The phrase went like this, “The state of Omer went away, and the state of Khuja came our way”.
In 835 Hijri, Women made fun of Prince Mengeli Bagha, Prince of Hisba, who used to administer two hundred lashes to any woman caught out at night. They wrote a ditty, fit to dance to, in it they sing:
Do not touch my behind
Mengeli is behind
His punishment is worth two hundred
Rarely does he forgive.
They used to dance to it wearing the veil.
(5)
And we say to our believing chaste sisters:
Veil is an innovation that was not known during the messenger time (PBUH), for a woman’s face was uncovered and recognizable. Almighty Allah tells the messenger in chapter AL-AHZAB (THE CLANS, THE COALITION,THE COMBINED FORCES)
(033.052 : It is not allowed to you to take women afterwards, nor that you should change them for other wives, though their beauty be pleasing to you, except what your right hand possesses and Allah is Watchful over all things). The expression “their beauty” is usually in the face.
Almighty Allah describes the Madeena society during the prophet’s time (PBUH), in Chapter AL-TAWBA (REPENTANCE, DISPENSATION)
(009.071 : The Believers, men and women, are protectors one of another: they enjoin what is just, and forbid what is evil: they observe regular prayers, practise regular charity, and obey Allah and His Messenger. On them will Allah pour His mercy: for Allah is Exalted in power, Wise. ). Here we have social dynamics live and well, founded on belief in a doctrine, piety, enjoining what is good, and forbidding what is evil and mutual consultation. We do not believe it could happen in the society of veil and hypocrisy.
There is a connection between veil and hypocrisy, because the veil is a message addressed to people, by the one who hides behind it saying: Look here people, I am a believing, clean, pious woman. Whereas it would have been better for the human essence, soul, self, call it what you may, it would have been better for it to turn to Almighty Allah alone with piety, chastity, reverence, submissiveness in secrecy and seclusion before openly and in public.
There is also a connection between the veil and feeling superior, not only because it is a message from the veiled to the others that she is distinct, separate, special but also because she gives herself the right to invade their space through her eyes without affording the others the same, not even knowing her identity or who she is. Worse off is that the veil could be construed as superior to Almighty Allah, His laws and His religion.
In donning the veil, there is excess above and beyond what Almighty Allah has decreed. He prohibited anyone from outdoing, outpacing, exceeding his law or code that He established. In Chapter ( 49.001 : O you who believe! be not forward in the presence of Allah and His Messenger, and be careful of (your duty to) Allah; surely Allah is Hearing, Knowing.)
Almighty Allah did not forbid women to show their faces, so how can a human being make what is lawful a forbidden matter? Does he accuse Almighty Allah of shortsightedness in matters of legislations? Does he accuse Almighty Allah of promoting vulgarity on the premise that a woman’s face is shameful and needs to be covered? And her unveiling is promiscuity? Does he know more than Almighty Allah about religion and people? Did not Almighty Allah say: (067.014 : : Should He not know what He created? And He is the Subtile, the Aware. )
Does he know the creation more than the Creator Glory to Him? Is he the master of religion and its code of laws or is it Almighty Allah? Did not He, Glory be to Him, say about Himself : ( 016.052:
To Him belongs whatever is in the heavens and on earth, and religion is His for ever. Will you then fear any other than Allah? )
Which means He, Glory be to Him, is the sole Owner of religion and the sole Owner of Judgment Day and the sole rightful Owner of codes of religion, and it is not up to anyone to legitimize what He had prohibited , or prohibit what He had legitimized.
Those who prohibit what He had legitimized, transgress upon His Realm in setting laws. Allah says : ( 005.087 : O you who believe! do not forbid (yourselves) the good things which Allah has made lawful for you and do not exceed the limits; surely Allah does not love those who exceed the limits )
And they would be included within the ranks of those whom Almighty Allah described in Chapter: ( 042.021: : What! have they partners (in godhead), who have established for them some religion without the permission of Allah? Had it not been for the Decree of Judgment, the matter would have been decided between them (at once). But verily the Wrong-doers will have a grievous Penalty. )
To load the woman behind the veil does not only degrade her human dignity, wipes out her individual personality, defined by her face by which she is recognized, moreover it leads to forfeiture of establishing true genuine Islamic Sharee’a (legal code) which is founded on the concept of ; The Perpetrator, The Victim and The Witness. If the woman was any of the previous three, it would be hard to identify if she was wearing the veil.
It is the right of every individual to wear whatever pleases them within the framework of accepted legal code. It is within the woman’s right to wear a veil if she so chooses, but if she wants to associate that with Islam and portrays it as a symbol of religion of Allah Almighty, then she falls in a state of enmity with Allah Almighty, because His religion is not a political or jurisprudence maneuvering arena, it is not a place for costumes’ competition, be it gowns, veils, or whatnot.
Islamic Taqwa (God fearing, God consciousness, piety) is a private interaction between the individual and his Creator, Glory be to Him, Who knows the split-second vision and what the bosoms hide too. The one who fears Allah and minds Him without seeing Him, does not need to show it off publicly.
The Memluk period was the period of religious hypocrisy, when deprivation and debauchery was rampant, sanctifying saints, worshipping them, indulging in immoral activities under the guise of the veil and in the protection of saints and their alleged ability to intercede was widespread. It remained as is until the social revival led by Qaasim Ameen, to be decimated by the Salafi onslaught which threatens to bring back the darkness of medieval ages.
(6)
It is imperative on us to enrich our knowledge of Islam and of history of Muslims…of medieval ages…and to start to remove the physical and mental veil.
Sample six
Mosque of mischief and harm in New York:f Mischief and Harm in New York
Ideological and Historical Roots for the Mosque Project at Ground Zero in New York.
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=7113
Introduction:
- During the Islamic State at the time of Prophet Mohammad (PBUH), the Hypocrites enjoyed freedom of opposition to an extent not matched by modern Western political systems. That included the freedom to erect a mosque to be used as a den to conspire against Muslims. The Prophet (PBUH) used to attend that mosque not knowing what transpired of schemes against his fledging community. Quranic revelation came down telling the prophet the truth about that mosque, instructing him not to attend it. The mosque stayed put, without demolition as confirmed in the Quran
And those who built a masjid to cause harm and for unbelief and to cause disunion among the believers and an ambush to him who made war against Allah and His Messenger before; and they will certainly swear: We did not desire aught but good; and Allah bears witness that they are most surely liars 09-107
Never stand in it; certainly a masjid founded on piety from the very first day is more deserving that you should stand in it; in it are men who love that they should be purified; and Allah loves those who purify themselves 09-108
Is he, therefore, better who lays his foundation on fear of Allah and (His) good pleasure, or he who lays his foundation on the edge of a cracking hollowed bank, so it broke down with him into the fire of hell; and Allah does not guide the unjust people 09-109
The building which they have built will ever continue to be a source of disquiet in their hearts, except that their hearts get cut into pieces; and Allah is Knowing, Wise 09-110
2-This incident which occurred more than 14 centuries ago and was recorded in the Quran, is partially being repeated in some features in this New York mosque project at the site of the attacks of September 2001.
3- The project of building the mosque has triggered massive waves of Christian fanaticism, burning the Quran was one of them, which the I.Q.C. had previously condemned, and though Pastor Terry Jones has retracted, news were reported that another pastor was planning a Quran burning event, and another fanatic from Spain, opening a night club naming it Mecca. In other words, Islam is footing the bill for Sunni fanaticism, which found no other place, as wide and as big as America is, except to build it at the same location where “Manhattan Raid” took place, as if commemorating their triumph over America when they attacked the twin towers at the World Trade Centers nine years ago. This insistence is not a mere political move intended to agitate the wrath of the (Christian Americans) for, if it was a political act, it would’ve been a very callous and idiotic act. One would wonder how a sensible person can agitate this chauvinistic fanaticism by insisting on that location knowing well in advance the price politically and publicity wise?
This is not your average ordinary political act, because in its simplest forms, politics is the art of garnering benefits. With those man-made Sunni religion followers, it is a matter of basic essential belief, which requires a brief fundamental and historical analysis:
First:
- For the Wahhabi Sunnite, their fundamental creed states that the World is divided into two camps, the camp of belief and peace, and the camp of disbelief and war. They also believe in the inevitability of military confrontation between the two camps, when the Muslim camp will vanquish the disbelief camp, exterminate Jews and Christians, until a rock would say, O Muslim, behind me is a Jew, come and slay him, according to a false narration attributed to Prophet Mohammad (PBUH) claiming that he knows the unseen, which they believe in, and which contradicts the Glorious Quran.
- Based on their belief in dividing the world into two camps, their unified strategy is two pronged: a)- The unification of all Muslims in a single state to re-establish the Khilafa that was abolished with the demise of the Ottoman Rule, which means the overthrow of all currently reigning regimes in Muslim lands. b)- Taking over the enemy camp by creating fifth columns made up of immigrant Muslim
Communities in the West
Second: This requires a fast analysis.
1-The Umayyads, leaders of Qureish in trade and war, opposed Islam, persecuted Muslims and forced them to migrate to Medina, thereby indirectly allowing Muslims to establish their first and last state under the leadership of Prophet Mohammad (PBUH). In Medina, permission was given to defend themselves and their Islamic state against Qureish’s attacks.
That first and only Islamic state was founded on the principles of justice, absolute freedom of religion, thought, political activity, tolerance, and peace. This is what we deduce from reading the Quran relying on its own lexicon and terminology. According to the Quran, Muslims in that state, during the time of Prophet Mohammad (PBUH) were at varying degrees of adhering to the tenets of the new religion. Some of them were labeled as hypocrites by the Quran and were opposed to Islam religiously and politically. They engaged in conspiring against the Prophet and the Muslims, taking advantage of climate of absolute freedom of conscience, freedom of political involvement and freedom of expression. They were many factions, hundreds of Quranic verses mentioned and talked about them. Others were believers who committed good and bad deeds; many verses came down blaming and warning them. Then there were the minority by comparison, who by their genuine faith and good deeds garnered a higher rank with God Almighty.
This classification falls in line with the historical events at the time of the Quranic revelation, and at the time of the Seal of all messengers, upon him and all of them let there be peace. In general, the dominant culture throughout the world was that of tyranny, injustice, corruption and the misuse of man-made religions to serve all those negative values. This same classification is also in agreement with the normal Arab Bedouin lifestyle, which is founded on armed conflict, the burying of newly born females, enslaving others, captivating them, allegiance to tribe rather than higher Islamic values of justice, freedom, peace and tolerance, in addition to sincerity of belief in God Almighty, with no sanctification of Man, Stone, Shrines, Tombs or Idols. So, there were three factions who embraced Islam; the one saturated with prevalent mores, was forced to coexist with Muslims to protect its interests. A second faction, which experienced an internal struggle between the new Islamic moral code and value system, against what he was brought up believing in, fluctuating back and forth, mixing a good deed with a bad one. Then a third faction, who purified itself and abandoned all pre Islamic values and customs, replacing it with Islamic values and principles. At any rate, their living Islam, their accompaniment of the Prophet (PBUH) for few years, was hardly enough to erase years and generations of deeply rooted habits and customs.
Then there were the Umayyads, who led the persecution of Muslim until they migrated to Medina, then continued their wars against them after the migration, to protect their economical interests. Finally, the Umayyads concluded it is in their best interests, economical and political; to embrace Islam after most Arab tribes had done so, and started to threaten Qureish’s Eastern trade routes, from India to Europe and Byzantium through Syria and the Yemen.
2-After a long history of enmity and wars with Islam and Muslims, the Umayyads embraced Islam a short time before the prophet’s departure. What concerns us here is the fact that the Umayyads unified their efforts with already Muslim Qureishites, forming a united Qureishite front. After the prophet’s passing, the Umayyads took the Muslim Arabs and others, including the world history to a new phase of exploiting Islam in invading and colonizing most of the known world at that time, thereby committing aggression against people that, not only were they non-antagonistic towards the Muslim Arabs; moreover they never heard of them before. With that military aggression, the schism between Islamic teachings and the actions of the companions of the Prophet, the rightly guided caliphs and the Umayyads, after the passing of the Seal of all prophets widened, necessitating justification and vindication on religious grounds.
Whereas the Persian Empire was totally annihilated, the Easterly conquests reached even the frontiers of India and China. Yet the Western World power represented in Byzantium, preserved its capital Constantinople intact facing, along with the rest of Europe, the Arabs’ aggression under the banner of Islam, even though Islam is innocent of and contradictory in nature to the actions of those Arabs.
3-The conflict between Muslims and Byzantines lasted for centuries, leading in essence to the formation of two camps, like it was between the Persians and the Byzantines, and since religion was exploited by both sides according to the culture of Medieval Times, this military conflict carried religious overtones, where each camp regards himself as being righteous and on the right path, hence the Sunnite division of the world into the camp of faith and peace, versus the camp of disbelief and war.
Naturally, since application preceded codification and establishment of rules and regulations, and since the Muslims founded a vast awesome empire facing Europe and the West, and since those actions contradicted the teachings of the Quran, it was imperative to fabricate legislations attributing it to Islam justifying all that transpired. They found their prize in all those narrations and sayings falsely and slanderously attributed to Prophet Mohammad more than two centuries after his passing, and by distorting Quranic legislations through various methods that we have covered in other writings. The Sunnite religion accomplished that in defense of the Umayyads, the Abbasids, the Memluk and the Ottomans.
4-The Empire of the Muslims reached its zenith under the Umayyads, stretching from the frontiers of India and China in the East, to Andalusia and southern France in the West. The Muslims became the Eastern Power in the face of the West. Europe paid the price when the Muslims occupied many islands in the Mediterranean and southern Italy, monopolized Eastern trade with India. The Byzantine Empire suffered the most, for along with its prestige, it lost most of its territories in Asia Minor. The Umayyads even tried to conquer its capital Constantinople twice, both attempts failed.
5-In the first attempt to invade Constantinople, a springboard to launch an attack was established in the camp of faith and peace against the war camp. They called it inlets, ports or seaports, harbor or bay. It is derived from Arabic (thaghr), which essentially means mouth or front of the mouth, and it is always located at or nearby the frontiers of the two warring states. The encampments at such places were referred to as (Land of mooring, where frontline garrisons are stationed for defensive purposes). In that first attempt to invade Constantinople in 670 A.D. during Mu’aaweya’s reign, the first Umayyad Caliph, the invading army was forced to retreat; among them was The Companion Abu Ayyoub Al-Ansary who died there. Before his death, he asked that he be buried at the closest point to the enemy encampment, the camp of war, and for his grave to be used as the launching pad, the springboard for future wars. Sure enough, his grave became the spiritual landmark for Jihad, Sunni style in the East, as Muslim Cordoba became the inspiring point in the West for jihad against the camp of war and disbelief.
6- During the Abbasids’ reign, victory and defeat was mutual with the Byzantines, especially at the frontiers area. There were many jurists and religious scholars volunteers in the Abbasid’s armies. When certain regions exchanged hands between the warring combatants, a new doctrine evolved within the Muslims, who regarded Muslims’ graveyards in the hands of the enemy as sacred shrines and symbols of Islamic presence, to be preserved and visited and hence, reclaimed back to Islam. Eventually the Abbasids were weakened, and the Byzantines advanced deeper into their territories until Aleppo and other regions of Syria. The Byzantines in turn became weaker and the Europeans took the helm in what later was known as the Crusade wars, establishing many small kingdoms between Jerusalem and Asia Minor. The Memluk exterminated the Crusades presence by regaining their last stronghold, Acre in the year 690 Hijri.
7- After the Crusades presence was abolished, the Ottomans appeared in Asia Minor coinciding with Byzantines’ and local Muslims’ states weaknesses. The Ottomans worked at expanding their realm westerly at the expense of the Byzantines who were reduced to a mere capital and some small neighboring regions, rendering them like a head without a body. Thus the Ottomans came to represent the camp of (Islam) against the camp of war. The Ottomans discovered the tomb of Companion Abu Ayyoub Al-Ansary, inspiring Sultan Mohammad the Conqueror to capture Constantinople. He renovated the tomb, built a huge mosque and a shrine at the same location, and in it, he promised to capture what is left of the Byzantine Empire., thereby igniting his soldiers’ zeal culminating in capturing Constantinople on May 29th1453, converting its church Aya Sofia into a mosque, and then renamed the city Atanbul or Islambul. The Ottomans continued their conquest reaching the gates of Vienna in Austria. In all this, Abu Ayyoub Al-Ansary’s mosque was the absolute incentive and inspiration, for the Ottomans had converted it to an official religious center, where the coronation of Sultan takes place to learn from the beginning the principles of (Sunni Jihad) against Europe, the camp of war. Not long after that, the Ottoman Empire itself became weak, prompting Europe to name it, The Sick Man, alerting Russia to get ready to devour it from the East, and Europe from the West, signaling the start of colonialism in our modern times.
8-Two things became apparent as a consequence to the wars between Muslims and the West:
a)- It was Sunni Muslims who started the war, thereby tainting( Sunni Jihad) with features of aggression, contrary to genuine Islamic Jihad, which is defensive in nature, and after exhausting all possible peaceful means.
b)-The debris and ruins of this world is at the core of this conflict. It evolved and revolved around the Eastern Trade between India and Europe, monopolized by Qureish, led by the Umayyads before Islam, and because of it, they fought Islam, and because of it, they embraced Islam. One of the principal motives behind the Crusade wars and Geographic discoveries was finding a route to India averting and avoiding Muslim lands, also to strike an allegiance with Christian Ethiopia. Due to geographic discoveries, the modern colonial movement colonized most of Muslim lands and led to the collapse and demise of the Ottoman Caliphate.
9- As a reaction to the European Colonial wave against Muslim lands, Wahhabism and Saudi state called for the return to Abbasids predecessor’s methods, and to enforce it by the sword, in the face of Western secular European modernization which Egypt held its helm. The Saudi state was established three times and had fallen twice. The current Saudi state managed, thru oil and its allegiance with America, to propagate Sunni Wahhabism among Muslims as true Islam. The Salafi jurisprudence and its derivatives spread at the expense of secularism, part of that doctrine is the concept of two warring camps.
Saudi Arabia exploited the religious freedom in the West, the Muslims’ migration to Europe and America, the need of the West and America to ally themselves with Saudi Arabia against communism and the Soviet Union, so both, America and Europe opened their doors wide open for Saudi Arabia to establish Wahhabi mosques and schools as Islamic Institutions.
10-With the collapse of the Soviet Union and the retreat of communism, nothing was left of (The Western Camp) except Europe and America. This sudden and rapid collapse of the Soviet Union and its satellite states caused a change in Wahhabi tactics while the strategy remained intact. This unified strategy is the establishment of a united Sunni state that will regain the glories of the Umayyads, the Abbasids and the Ottomans. In tandem with that, expanding influence within (The camp of disbelief) by exploiting Muslim communities and espousing Wahhabism as Islam, by agitating Muslims in America and Europe, by brainwashing them into a fifth column or a Taliban style brigades in the West, increasing their folds thereby taking it over from within, pursuing a double faced policy of camouflage and deceit, laying in wait for the appropriate moment no matter how long it takes.
With the fall of the Soviet Union and Communism the tactics were altered. Now we have Al-Qaeda, representing a younger hasty generation that could not tolerate the long winded approach adopted by the Saudi regime, an approach established by Abdul Aziz Al Saud himself, founder of the current third Saudi State. Following this long winded approach, The Muslim Brotherhood operates in Egypt, a group founded and funded by Abdul Aziz’s agent.
The hasty younger generation in Egypt exited the tent of the Muslim Brotherhood, and followed the two paths at the same time:
a) - Toppling existing regimes as a prelude to establishing a United Sunni Islamic State.
b) - Battling the West.
Haste means resorting to violence and to terror acts, as a short cut to achieve objectives. This is what Al-jama’a Al-Islamiyya and jama’t Al-jihad had done. Then Al-Qaeda was formed as an alliance between Saudi Bin Laden and Az-zawahry the Egyptian, with a stated goal, combating Jews and Christians. They carried out the attacks on both embassies in Kenya and Uganda, then the two towers at the World Trade Center in New York.
11- Then came the New York Mosque Project near ground zero of September 11, bringing the advocates of both tactics together, in the service of a unified strategy, turning the proposed mosque into a symbol of inspiration and inducement, a gathering place for Wahhabi Sunnites inside America to fulfill the promised hope within the American soil itself. As much as the mosque and tomb of Abu Ayyoub Al-Ansary represented in the faceoff with Byzantium in the East, and as much as old Cordoba symbolized jihad in the West, and as much as new Cordoba represent for Wahhabi Sunnite in regaining Andalusia, Arabic and Islamic.
It is not strange that they plan to name the proposed mosque Cordoba, as it is not strange for Sunni mosques in Switzerland to spread misinformation that every Muslim cemetery in any hamlet within Switzerland is considered a sacred place, since it contains an Islamic landmark in the (abode of disbelief), according to widespread belief in Asia Minor during the Abbasid era.
Third:
We wonder…
- Why the insistence on building that Sunni mosque precisely at that location? Did the American soil become so scarce that they could not build it any place else? Do the American Muslims suffer due to scarcity of mosques? Is it wise or prudent to erect a mosque there to rekindle the pains for Americans? Wouldn’t be more wise and prudent for American Muslims to apologize for the crimes of September 11th, to erect a memorial for the victims, to share in their sorrows, and to condemn Bin Laden and his comrades?
- Let us imagine; some western fanatic Christians attacked the palaces of the royal Saudi family wiping them out, attacked the Ministry of Defense in Riyadh demolishing it , then the Westerners rejoicing over those acts, even the Christians within Saudi Arabia, assuming they were still alive ,enjoying their full religious freedom, intend to build a church at the sites of destruction and ruin…let us imagine to the extent of being totally insane, that the king of Saudi Arabia came out in full support of building such a church, praising and commending Christianity, wooing Christians within and at large, would that ever happen in our wildest dreams?...This is the difference between American tolerance and Wahhabi criminality.
-
We wonder…assuming the existence of the abode of faith and peace, and the abode of disbelief and war, where do the values of justice, freedom and tolerance practically exist? In the West or in the lands of Muslims? Where do injustice, tyranny, enslavement, corruption, torture, subjugation of man to his fellow man, genocide, civil wars, explosions that annihilate thousands, mosques that are transformed into military barracks, or become targets for armed attacks, where do all of the aforementioned exist? Do the Christians of the West commit all of the above, or do the Sunnite and the Shiites of Afghanistan and Iraq, and before them of Algiers and Egypt commit it all? And now, the Sunnites in America and Europe are doing the same harvesting the souls of innocents.
- We wonder…If Islam in dealing with others is the height of civilized advancement and the height of noble values, in perseverance, in justice, in benevolence, in peace, in freedom of conscience, of thought, of belief, in sacrifice, in preference of others, in compassion and in mercy even with animals, and if Almighty God had sent the Seal of all messengers as a mercy to mankind, then which of the two camps is closer in implementing the tenets of the true Islamic doctrine? Is it the lands of the Muslims or the lands of the West? Where is the camp of evil? And where is the abode of war and bloodbaths?
- Finally….where is the redness of shame?
Sample seven
Refuting Ben Laden
Overview of Bin Laden’s Latest Statement
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6302
The statement was published on the Aljazeera web site on April 23, 2006.
We shall review and comment on sections of it.
Section 1
According to Aljazeera, Bin Laden started his statement by commenting on the cartoons deemed offensive to the prophet Mohammed, stating: “To all the Muslims, peace be upon you, my speech to you is for you to keep working to defend our prophet and to punish those crusading journalists and apostates who made the awful crime of insulting the Master of earlier and later [people to come], the prophet Mohamed best prayers be upon him”.
Comment 1
What Bin Laden has just said resembles a polytheistic belief: he has made the Prophet Mohamed the master of earlier and later ‘people to come’), while in traditional Islam there is no such master other than Allah. He believes that the prophet Mohamed is a master of all prophets and messengers, which contradicts the Islamic belief that states that ‘there is no god but Allah’, and also confirms that Mohammed, the seal of the prophets, was a follower of the sect of Abraham and ordered to hold on to it. Furthermore we as Muslims are also ordered to follow the sect of Abraham (Albakara 130-135, Al Omram 95, Alnesa 125, Alanam 161, Alnahl 123, Alhajm 78) the right guidance of the earlier prophets (Alanam 90) in a similar fashion as the prophet Mohammed did.
This statement makes Bin Laden a contradictory to Allah, who has forbidden us from prejudicing against the prophets – god has called such individuals ‘infidels’ ( Albakara 136 185 , Al Omran 84 , Alnesaa 150:152 ). In addition, god has also ordered the Prophet Mohamed to say that he is not distinguished (beda’an) of the prophets and that he is not even aware of what is going to happen for him; he is just a warning for those who follow the Koran (Ahkaf 9).
The comparison between the prophets is the sole right of Allah alone (Albakara 353, Alesraa 55). Allah is the only one who knows how many there are, the ways of their jihad, and how much good is in their deed. He who puts himself in a place to judge and choose the best prophet, has put himself in a rank higher than the prophets themselves and one equal to that of Allah. Such an individual will then be out of line with the Islamic beliefs, especially the one that confirms there is no god but Allah, and Bin Laden himself has broken that crucial rule.
Section 2
Aljazeera further reports that “He spoke about the prestige of the prophet in the verses and ahadeeth (‘the holy verses’)” and that the holy ahadeeth came to show that the prophet is entitled to our love, our honoring, and following and glorification. Allah has forbidden any harming or insulting of the prophet, something Allah has specifically stated in the holy Koran: “those who harm Allah and the prophet are cursed by Allah in life and the afterlife, and Allah has prepared a despicable torture for them”. Furthermore, Allah has also said, “oh you believers do not raise your voice over the voice of the prophet, and do not talk with him in the way which you speak to each other or your good deeds will be gone while you do not know of it”. It is said in the Sahih Bokhary that the Prophet said “I swear by Allah that he holds my soul in his hands, that to believe in god you will have to love me more than your parents, your sons and the whole people”.
Comment 2
Here Bin Laden cites the verse, “those who harm Allah and the prophet are cursed by Allah in life and the afterlife, and Allah has prepared a despicable torture for them”. Bin Laden falls in that category by the things he says and does, thus harming Allah and his Prophet. To explain, we state that “the people harming the prophet the most are the ones who say things that contradict the Koran to the prophet himself, and fabricate lies that contradict the Islamic religion: that he is equal to the god Allah, although the Prophet himself spent his entire life’s work just to confirm that there is no god but Allah. Imagine spending all of your life fighting corruption only to have other people accuse you of being a gangster, spreading corruption through false acts attributed to you. Can there be any bigger harm? Harming Allah and the Prophet in this way also means the denial of the holy verses of the Koran, which confirm that there is no more injustice to Allah than fabricating lies to Allah (Alanam 21 93 144 157 , Alaaraf 37 , Yones 17 , Hood 18 , Alankabot 68, Alzomor 32); and he who claims that these straying ahadeeth are revelation by Allah are fabricating lies about Allah.
Those who support such claims are harming Allah as well, and that applies to Bin Laden. The funny thing is that they wrong these ahadeeth by attributing them to the prophet through people who have died long before they knew anything about what was said. The sad thing is that they have made these ahadeeth a part of the Islam, thus accusing the Prophet Mohamed that he didn’t complete his mission. They have made it seem that he left part of it to be completed by other people in the second Abbasian era, meaning that Islam has been incomplete until the second Abbasian era and after the later eras of injustices, corruption, dissolution, political tyranny and social injustice.
It is also sad that, in doing so, they attempt disprove the verse which states “today I have completed your religion and concluded my grace upon you and am satisfied with Islam being your religion (Almaeda 3). Islam was finished developing after the completion of the holy Koran, therefore everything that Muslims write is not a part of the Islam, rather it is a part of a human ideology that shows how much the Muslims can be close to or far away from the Islam, and in the end they will answer to Allah in judgment day for fabricating lies to Allah and his prophet, the greatest harm.
Statement 3
Bin Laden continues, “the whole Islamic nation has agreed upon the apostasy and killing of anyone who insults or offends the prophet”. The Sheikh of Islam Ben Taymeyamay god have mercy on his soul: ‘insulting and denying the prophets is the source of all infidelity and the summation of all straying and every infidelity originates from that’. The judge Eyad states that ‘he who assimilates the prophet to insult, contempt him, lower his rank or offend him, is cursing him and should be judged as cursing the prophet’. And the Emam Ahmed may god have mercy on his soul said that ‘he who cursed the prophet should be killed whether if he was a Muslim or infidel’”.
Comment 3
Bin Laden lies when he says that “the Ummah has agreed upon the apostasy and killing he who insults the prophet” because there is no consensus in the ideological belief history of Muslims; they were divided in the origins into Shiites , Sunnis, Sophists, each with different beliefs. Within these, there are even many other sects such as the Moataza, Morgea, Khawareg. In these sects, Abo Alhassan Alashary wrote his book Articles of Muslims and Variation of Those Who Pray, Ibn Hazm wrote Sects and Creeds, Alshohrestani wrote Sects and Beliefs, Malti wrote Altaneeh Walrad, amongst many others. Furthermore, the internal disagreements and differences within in any sect are numerous. In Sunna for example, there are four sub-sects, and in each sub-sect there are further sub-sects. Even in some pages of the same book, you find the author disagrees with the writings of others. In such a diverse climate, it is humorously wrong to say that the Ummah is agreed upon, because this Ummah is only similar in its diversity and disagreement; they have been so since the great sedition (Alfetna Alkobra), and still are. It is even more hilarious that Bin Laden, who became a mufti (a Sheikh who gives fatwas) in that ugly time and speaks of things of which he has no knowledge. He attempts to cite Ben Hanbal, although Ben Hanbal himself has denied the consensus by saying “He who claimed consensus in a thing has lied; how would he know that people had disagreed?” So here even Ben Hanbal has called Bin Laden a liar in his claims that Ummah has reached consensus or has agreed upon killing the apostate. Bin Laden has read some of the ancestral jurisprudence and interpreted it as the consensus of the Ummah, ignoring the fact that the expression Ummah includes all different sects of Muslims dating from the era of the Prophet until the present day - the current radicals are just a very small drop in the large ocean of Islam. He is even ignoring that inside the current Sunni sects certain sheikhs have denied the killing of the apostate. Bin Laden should read the current fatwas that Alazhar has announced after 10 years of the publishing the book Had Elredda, ‘Penality of Apostasy’, that proves there is such thing called Penalty of Apostasy in Islam.
Lastly, Bin Laden accuses all but himself with infidelity, including some of the Sunni radicals, Shiites, sophists, and all Muslims (except for the terrorists of course), even after he speaks on the nature of the Ummah in the whole world. So how does he rightfully speak on behalf of the entirety of the Islam nation when he claims that ninety-nine percent of them are infidels?
Section 4
Returning to Aljazeera, we see that it states further that “He [Bin Laden] also attacked all those who tried to offend the prophet, saying ‘Infidels and atheist are denying the religion and insulting our beloved prophet; their case is clear now. The Emam Ben Alkayem ‘may god have mercy on his soul’: when he said that the crime of being an atheist is the worst of crimes and the harm caused by his [the atheist’s] existence among Muslims is the worst of harm, and that he should be killed and his renounce will not be accepted. If you tolerate his renouncement you will be allowing him to stay atheist and as an infidel, as he will pretend to be a Muslim only when he needs to , and will return to the atheism as soon as he can, specially when he knows that he is safe from being killed when he shows his renouncement. He will not fear announcing atheism and denying his religion and offending Allah and his prophet. He already fought Allah and his prophet, and will continue working to spread corruption on the earth. His penalty is to be killed’”.
Comment 4
Here Bin Laden reaffirms the extremist in their radical jurisprudence of killing those who conflict with their opinions, even if the was a Muslim Sunni and believes in ahadeeth, as long as he had an opinion that contradicted with the sheikhs of ancestral radicals. They refer to him as a ‘zendeek’ atheist and give him a status worse than that of the apostate; they say to kill him without a trial or renouncement, and even if he renounces they refuse to accept it. So even though Allah forgives, they do not; Allah accepts renouncements, yet they do not. As Allah states to the prophet regarding forgiveness, “you have nothing to do with it” (Al Omran 128). The extremists’ contradiction demonstrates that they have given themselves numerous rights and thus declared themselves above the prophets.
In discussing the killing of the apostates and what it means, I have said in my book, Penalty of Apostasy: “The reader might think that the ‘zendeek’ is an infidel who doesn’t believe in Allah, his messengers, No, he is a believer in Allah, his messengers and his book; he is a thinker who has an opinion, and his greatest mistake is that his opinions contradict those of big jurists. It contradicts what they think is ‘necessarily known to be part of Islam’, so he deserves to die even if he has renounced; and because he is a thinker with a proofs, the jurists will not allow him to go to a trial that an ordinary apostate should have. The reason is that the ordinary apostate has no proof that jurists will fear. Unlike the ‘zendeek’, he has proofs; they cannot face him and in trial, so there is no need to put him in trial. The best way is to kill him quickly. Sheikh Sayed Sabek says ‘the zendeek is the one who admits and believes in Islam in appearance and deep within’; he is a Muslim by his heart and tongue. Sabek continues by stating that ‘he interprets some of the necessarily known to be part of the religion in a way that contradicts with interpretations of the Sahaba and what the Ummah has agreed upon’. He is a zendeek because he had a new, independent opinion that contradicts with our ancestry. It does not matter if he has proofs, what matters is that his proofs contradict. Sabek also states that ‘as the Islamic law has placed killing as a penalty for apostates in order to restrain them, it has also put the killing as a means of restraining the zendeek and saving the religion from a corrupt opinion that should not be promoted toeveryone who denies seeing Allah in judgment day, grave torture, Naker wa Nakeer questioning, or denies the Serat and judgment.
Sheikh Al Ikhwan, who is known to be more moderate than most, has said, if it was moderate to kill anyone who disagrees with some of your opinions without even discussing them and kill him even if he has renounced, then what defines extremism? It is obvious that Bin Laden walks on the same road as the Ikhwan brothers, but he is much more frank and clear. We fear the time in which Ikhwan would rule Egypt. It has millions who believe in sepulcher, millions who curse religion as a habit of misbehave, and millions who make jokes of sheikhs, and according to Sabek they are all considered either zendeek or apostates. By applying the Sabek ruling, the mass population of Egypt will no longer suffer, whereas Bin Laden and his followers will kill people in the streets without even a trial. The truly awful thing here is that establishing a fatwa which promotes the killing an innocent soul goes far beyond killing itself, because it is a mass order to kill all of the people. These poisoning fatwas will instill a renewed movement to kill innocents everywhere, creating victims in the present as well as the future. It is one of the virtues of the ancestral jurisprudence. What is left now is to ensure that the Ikhwan make the purpose and goal their jihad to establish their state and apply these rulings with our blood or the blood or our children.
Section 5
“Bin Laden discussed Alsahaba and urges to act like them saying, “’I remind youof the deeds of the pure first soldiers of Islam, the dignified Sahaba, to follow their path in stand up for religion, It is right to follow the righteous people. The earlier people have told of the incidence of the poetry of Kaab Ben Alashraf who offended the prophet, and the Prophet said ‘who would get me Kaab ben Alashraf, he harmed Allah and his prophet’ and then Mohamed ben Moslema said ‘me, Prophet, you want me to kill him’, the Prophet said yes. Oh Allah Akbar, how fast they responded to aid Allah and his prophet; Allaho Akabr, how great is their faith, how much knowledge and jurisprudence. The prophet has known that the penalty of anyone who harms Allah and his prophet is killing without hesitation.”
Comment 5
Here Bin Laden harms the Prophet by telling these fabricated lies mentioned in theSira, which was written two centuries after the death of the Prophet Mohammed, in which they depict the Prophet in accordance with the common image in their era with all the features of conspiracy, betrayal and assassination. Among such lies was the assassination of Kaab ben Alashraf, which the terrorists celebrate and use as a legitimate excuse to assassinate numerous innocents. Bin Laden now enters our era to announce this harm to the prophet and to give the chance for the enemies of Islam to call the seal of the prophets with terrorism and killing of people. Allah has ordered to the seal of the prophets ‘peace be upon them all’ to deal frankly and clearly even with traitors and those who violate agreements, because in Islamic legislation there is no space for making conspiracies even against those who conspire against you (Alanfal 58). Allah ordered the Prophet to go for peace and put his faith in Allah, and even if they were deceiving the prophet with peace, he should not act similar to them and rely on Allah (Alanfal 61,62). So was it truly his legislation to send a gang to assassinate a man, as that lie so boldly states?
Section 6
“Bin Laden has compared between Al-sahaba and the ones he called ‘today the beaten Sheikhs who went to the crusaders, not to fight, but to to discuss with them, dissolve the religion. Be aware of them. Yes, their religion contradicts with righteous methodology of the Prophet who thought it was necessary to kill Kaab ben Alashraf, and that everyone who had harmed Allah and his prophet must be killed as well. Yes. killing these people is a thing that Allah likes and so does his prophet. Allah has commanded it and urges the Prophet to do so. Allah said ‘If they violate their pledges after they have sworn to them, and they have denied the religion, fight the Imams of infidelity, and have no faith, might they be stopped’. So by fighting them they cease in assaulting the religion, Ben Elkayem - ‘may god have mercy on his soul’ - said about this verse: ‘everyone who assaults our religion is an imam of infidelity’. Bin Laden continued, ‘Now let us go to complete this story. Mohamed Ben Mosallama took some of the Sahaba, and proceeded to kill the enemy of Allah, Kaab ben Alashraf. At that time, the Jewish population and the polytheists became fearful, so they came to the Prophet and said ‘Our friend was killed tonight, and he is one of the lords; he was killed for no crime that we know he did’, so the prophet simply replied stating that he had assaulted us with poetry, and anyone who does it again shall deal with our sword’”.
Comment 6
Here Bin Laden tells us his favorite lie about the assassination of Kaab ben Alashraf, promoting it as a legitimate reason for terrorism. He falsely cites the verse “If they violate their pledges after they’ve sworn, and denied the religion, fight the Imams of infidelity, have no faith, might they be stopped.” This is the verse number 12 in Altawba. The verses before it specify the behavior which defines ‘polytheism’ in the terminology of the Koran – we advise the reader to first read these verses of Altawba to know the meaning of ‘polytheism’ according to behavior. We summarize the Koranic facts below:
The meaning of infidelity and polytheism is the same; Allah addressed both of these groups in the same manner (verses 1-6 , 12).
The main behavior for polytheism and infidelity is aggression (verse 10), and therefore violation of the peaceful agreement and leads to the declaration war on those who made the peace agreement (8:10).
The reason that Altwaba came is to give the aggressor a time limit to renounce and cease the aggression, this inviolable time limit is four months (1-5).
Since it is infidelity or behavior polytheism at the source of unjust military aggression against peaceful Muslims, if such individuals renounce and pray and paid zakat, they are no longer aggressors, they now become brothers for peaceful Muslims. Because one who is ‘peaceful’ to Muslims is considered peaceful according to his apparent behaviors, and the polytheism or infidel in the apparent behavior is the aggression (5, 11) and, on the other hand, the terms ‘keep prayers’ and ‘give zakat’ define the straightness in behavior, non-aggression, and stopping injustice as a result of keeping prayers and submissiveness in prayers, since prayer forbids injustice, fornication, etc. (Alonkabot 45). Furthermore, if they kept the peace agreement, you have to respect it in fear of god (7) and, in case of the aggressive war, if the enemy has stopped fighting, you have to save and return him safely to his home once he listens to the words of god in hope that he will find the righteous path (6).
If they continue to assault and aggress against the peaceful Muslims and keep violating their agreements, then it is an assault and violation of Islam as the religion of peace. There is no way other than to fight back so that they end their aggression, and if they do, then there no need to fight them. This is the meaning of what Allah said in verse 12 of Altawba: ‘If they violate their pledges after they have sworn, and they have denied the religion, fight the Imams of infidelity, have no faith, might they be stopped’, a notion which is confirmed by many other verses in the ruling of defense (Albakara 190-194 , Alanfal 38-39, Alhag 38-40). So does that Koranic context correlate with what Bin Laden has said in the assassination of peaceful children and civilians, both Muslim and non-Muslim? While contradicting Islam, he attributes this utter and absolute nonsense to Islam and speaks by its name. This is clearly a offense to Allah and the prophet; it is very clear that Bin Laden repeats what these aggressors had been doing to the peaceful Muslims in the age of the Prophet.
Section 7
In the review, Bin Laden states ‘It is the ruling of our prophet against anyone who assaults him and derides the religion. Oh you youth of Islam!, follow the command of Allah and the prophet. Kill; do as Mohamed Ben Mosallama and his Sahaba. I swear being in a grave under the land is better than being above the land; these apostates deride and mock our religion and our prophet, so fear god and be grateful and consult anyone of killing these apostates. Keep it low”.
Comment 7
The goal that Bin Laden desires is to kill all of the thinkers who oppose him after the injust accusation of being zendeeks and ‘apostates’, and to keep his war against the West and Judaism alive in all parts of the world, meaning death for all randomly and without prejudice. It is a war that he has created, and deemed it as a jihad attributed to Islam, although Islam is quite distant from such an injustice. He issued his ruling upon us and distributed the statement to all of his devils, both the shown and hidden ones. What he has said here, a list of his devils, was put forth previously by his followers in a statement that specified thirty person by name, and I was honored that he put me along with my sons and wife on the top of that list. The miserable statement said “We are the defenders of the prophet of Allah, after our discussion and consultation with our brothers and leaders of other Islamic groups in the land of Islam, and after they saw what we have found in the shura council to judge the heads of sedition, apostasy, denial of religion, denial of sunna, etc. After they have strayed from the righteous path and sunna of our prophet, announce their infidelity and their missionary work, left the group of Muslims, stray from the religion to publicly support the Imams of infidelity and those Copts who worship the cross, and attend their conferences and support them against our Sheikhs and scholars, the miserable statement gave us a mere three days to renounce and apologize publicly. They added some human rights, liberal, and democratic activists to the list as well. Since the time limit has ended and none of us have renounced, Bin Laden issued a recommendation to his devils to ‘keep it low’; if the previous statement stated that they had consulted about us, then this one strictly opposes such a notion: “Do not consult anyone about killing these ‘zendeeks’ apostates”.
Later, he spoke of fighting the West, the Jewish population, and Christianity according to a belief that divided the world into two categories: an ‘Islam Category’ under his command, and an ‘infidelity category’ or the land of war ‘under America and the United Nation’s command’. He states that “we will start talking about those who assault the religion, the original infidels. The people of the Islamic Ummah from east to west have condemned this major crime; may god reward those who condemned it as we ask god to accept those who died as martyrs, and we promise Allah to take their revenge against the governments that took their lives”.
One simple comment left:
If Bin Laden attributes himself to another religion and not Islam, we would not need to discuss him and his actions. Unfortunately, he attributes himself to Islam, so we have to return to the holy Koran:
As a matter of Islamic belief, infidelity or polytheism is the classification of anyone other than Allah, and thus Bin Laden epitomizes polytheism when he equated the prophet to the god Allah, and he also has put himself in a position to judge among the prophets, a matter we have already discussed. Our accusation of his infidelity in accordance with what he himself has said, and that accusation is correlated to what he had said, in that there is not a fatwa to kill, a lie which they call the penalty of apostasy.
As a behavior, in which infidelity signals aggression and injustice, and there is no aggression worse that killing the innocent people, then that is what criminals do. The worst criminals are the ones who commit these crimes against innocents and claim that it is his jihad in the name of Allah. Here, he assaults Allah and his Prophet while he assaults the innocent people as well.
Bin Laden has fallen into the crime of terrorism, and he has admitted it proudly; he now announces his intentions to kill more innocent people. If the polytheism and infidelity belief is a crime that has no penalty in life, because only Allah can judge and decide on judgment day, but infidelity as a behavior of terrorism is a crime that violates the right to live, and such rights have penalty in Islam. As the crime of Haraba, according to what Allah said, “the penalty of those who fight Allah and his messenger and do corruption in the land is to be killed or crucified, and cut their legs and hands, or be exiled from the land. It is a shame for them in life, and in the afterlife they will have a great torture, but those who renounce before they are powerless know that Allah is merciful (Almaeda 33-34).
As a pure personal opinion, I do not like Bin Laden. He served the Americans and fought against communists, and he now retraces to fight the Americans in a low way. He used the open doors of America for extremists and their mosques, their sheikhs and organizations. He used these open doors to let his agents in, and uses the available facilities in American society to prepare for a sudden attack. Bin Laden did not attack a camp or soldiers, he attacked using civilian airplanes with thousands of peaceful innocents on board, killing thousands randomly. In such deed there is no heroism, it is just pure shame. That shame properly defines Bin Laden and all those like him, because he is only capable of killing women, children, old people and un-armed civilians. He cannot fight professional soldiers; and when he did have to fight true soldiers, he ran like a rat into the caves to hide ! What a shame. Furthermore, since he feels no such shame, he sent a message from his hideout threatening to kill us, and his miserable threat reminds me of when Garir said “Alfarazdak claimed to kill Morabaa, kill Morabaa, you will have a long life”.
I said in the reply to the previous threat, “It was not that he first threat to me and my family and Koranic brothers, and it won’t be the last. I consider it proof of our success and proof of their failure, astray, cowardice, and low morals. They hide in their holes and then try to threaten the brave guys. They couldn’t refute our proofs by other proofs, so they hide behind veils like women, and send naïve threats. My pen will always be painful to you, you dirty rats, even after I die. My death has been determined by Allah long ago before I was born, and no human power can change that date to force me to die before or after the time I was meant to die. I’m the one who demands your renouncement and apology, or else if you die in your astray, you will end in hell – and what a horrible destiny that is.” That is the answer I give to Bin Laden with my greatest contempt.
This article was published in Arabic in these web sites:
.http://www.arabtimes.com/ /http://www.metransparent.com/texts/ahmed_sobhi_mansour_reform_of_egypt_constitution.htmhttp://www.rezgar.com/debat/show.art.asp?aid=33305http://www.geocities.com/egyptian_civilization_party_ecp/index.htm
http://www.elaph.com/ /
Chapter 3 : Mission 3: Reform Muslims
It means reforming Muslim communities in the West and the US, and reform Muslim World, and Muslims in the Middle East in particular. Here we have two key words: Islam and the silent Muslim majority.
As there is a contradiction between Islam and the Salafi Wahhabi dogmas, it become a must to have Islam in our side against the radicals. This needs sincere Muslim scholars who have good expertise in the different Islamic and different Muslim fields and who have also religious commitments to hand this mission as their own peaceful Jihad to reform peacefully their own Muslim peoples.
Actually, the fanatic trends and movements are minorities in the entire Muslim World. Those fanatic leaders and followers – are just few millions. It is nothing in Muslim population which is about one billion and half billion people. The problem is those minorities are very active and highly equipped by tools , money and influence. The most dangerous weapons they have is their claim to have Islam exclusively in their side. Because of their propaganda they are called (Islamists) while they are the real enemy to the religion of Islam. Proving the contradiction between them and Islam will dismantle them and help in undeceive the silent Muslim majority.
Let’s look at some samples.
Sample 1:
Reform the Wahaby culture from inside Islam to confirm and to conform to the Human Rights Culture and the Islamic Values
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=7475
For more than two decades, the writer has struggled to discuss the untouchable side of Muslim tradition in order to reform it to conform to the real Islamic values of peace, justice, tolerance and freedom of speech andbelief. This angers the hardest hard-line Sunni Muslims, known as Wahabis. The writer’s efforts so enraged the fanatics that he had to escape to the U.S. in order to disseminate his message.
Coming to the U.S he finds the Islamic Sunni schools – as he expected – are influenced by the Wahabi fanatical culture. The writer saw similar influences at the religious courses in Egypt. When he tried to reform these courses, a project sponsored by the Ibn Khaldoun Center in Cairo, Wahabists forced the cancellation of the project. It is worrisome to the writer to see the same fanaticism at work in the Islamic schools here in the midst of the world’s most open society.
The main purpose of this proposal is to offer alternative Islamic teachings which confirm and conform to the Human Rights culture to the Saudi State to reform its Wahabi Salafi culture which is tarnishing the name of Islam and victimizing the Saudi State and all the Muslims around the world, and to encourage Muslim scholars to discuss this issue and to undertake reform themselves. AS this reform has become the real responsibility of all the intellectuals in Muslim and Arab World, they are invited to discuss this proposal and other insights to pave the way of reform.
Ahmed Subhy Mansour
June 16, 2004
The Saudi State and its Wahabi faith at a quick Historical glance
1-The first Saudi State and its Wahabi faith
The first Saudi state was established by the agreement in 1745 between Ibn Abdel Wahab, the zealot Sunni scholar who revolted against the Sufi and Shiite Muslims in the 18th century, and Ibn Saud, the prince of Al Dare’iah in Najd, north of the Arabian Peninsula. Under this accord, the Saudi Prince received from Ibn Abdel Wahab the religious justification to conquer his neighbors and occupy their lands under the banner of Jihad. Creating Wahabi dogma from the most extreme of Sunni tradition, the first Saudi State used the name of Islam and Jihad to occupy most of the Arabian Peninsula and to invade and massacre Shiites and Sufi Muslims in Iraq and Syria. In response, the helpless Ottoman Empire asked the Egyptian strongman Mohammed Ali to defeat the Saudi menace. After seven years of fierce battle, Mohammed Ali destroyed the first Saudi State and its capital in 1818.
2- The military defeat strengthens the Wahabi cult
The defeat of 1818 destroyed the first Saudi State, but also strengthened the zeal of the Wahabists. In the Arab world, military action against an ideology only adds to public support. The Wahabists set about helping the house of Saud to establish a second state in Najd for a short time in the last decades of the 19thcentury. Even though the second Saudi state collapsed quickly under internal conflicts, Wahabism grew. Wahabi scholars insulted other Muslim Sects, accusing them of being idolaters; the other sects were unprepared to defend themselves rhetorically from the Wahabists. Seeing that the others lacked a strong counter-argument, hundreds of thousands of Muslims switched their support to Wahabism.
3-Al Ikhwan built the third Saudi State for Abdel Aziz, then revolted against him
Abdel Aziz, son of Abdel Rahman [Ibn Saud], founded the third Saudi State – which exists to this day -- with the help of fanatic guerrilla soldiers known as Al Ikhwan, or “The Brothers”. For more than 20 years the Ikhwan fought for Abdel Aziz to reestablishing the Saudi State, [1905 – 1925]. It was ultimately named the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia in 1932. The Ikhwan, who were lawless, tough Bedouins, were steeped in Wahabi dogma, believing it to be the real forgotten Islam, to be enforced with swords and Jihad.
After adding the Hejaz and the Muslim Sacred Mosques to their conquered territory, the Ikhwan wanted to continue their jihad by invading Iraq and Syria where they had committed many massacres. This was a threat to the mighty British Empire and its allies. Abdel Aziz saw this and made a strategic decision to distance himself from the Ikhwan, thereby keeping his kingdom secure by avoiding conflict with the British.
This was the first time the Saudi political authority and its religious authority were at odds. Al Ikhwan, who believed in a continuous Jihad, condemned Abdel Aziz. They accused him of being an accomplice of idolaters [the Egyptians] and the infidels [the British]. Abdel Aziz tried to eliminate this dissension but the Ikhwan used their Wahabi teachings to bolster their condemnation of Abdel Aziz, calling on statements made by Wahabism’s founder and the oldest imams, Ibn Taymeya and Ibn Hanbal.
4- Abdel Aziz’s policy: Protect the state rather than reform Wahabi faith;and the result of his policy
It was clear even in the early 1900s that Wahabi doctrine needed reforming, but the helpless Saudi scholars were incompetent at doing so. There was a peaceful attempt to reunite Abdel Aziz and his Ikhwan in Riyadh conferences in 1927 and 1928; but it failed to head off a brewing conflict. Abdel Aziz realized he had to fight his own brothers [Ikhwan], and defeated them in 1929. But he could not defeat their dogma, nor could he reform it. So the problem was left unsolved for decades, until the present day. This is how it has become a danger to the Saudi State, the Muslim World and the Western World as well.
Abdel Aziz lefted reformation for another day, and chose instead to protect his new state from its internal and external enemies. Shiite Muslims stood at the borders in Iran, Iraq, and Syria and in Yemen; they also were inside the Kingdom, in the Eastern region and in Al Hejaz. The King’s plan was to focus on non-Shiites: He wanted to persuade all Sufis to convert to Wahabism, especially in Egypt and India, home to the biggest oppressed Sunni and Sufi populations. He would then use Wahabi doctrine as a religious motive to revolt against their Christian oppressor, the British Empire. Once Abdel Aziz took control of Al Hejaz and the Sacred Mosques 1925, he had the perfect opportunity to recruit his converts and spread the Wahabi faith.
By 1928 the Muslim Brotherhood [Al Ikhwam Al Muslemeen] was created in Egypt by Hassan El Banna and his spiritual master Rasheed Reda, Abdel Aziz’s agent in Egypt. From 1928-1948, Hassan El Banna established fifty thousand branches of the Muslim Brotherhood throughout Egypt, while creating an international organization and a secret military organization. The Muslim Brotherhood partnered in fomenting the Egyptian Revolution, which changed the history of Middle East. After the Revolution they came into conflict with Gamal Abdel Nasser, the leader of the Revolution. Most escaped to Saudi Arabia, and waited till Anwar Al Sadat was in power to return to Egypt. Sadat gave them the authority to control Egypt’s education and culture, which they used to create public and secret organizations. Their plan was to take over Egypt, which involved a member of one of their secret organizations assassinating Sadat. The Muslim Brotherhood produced two infamous leaders, Sheikh Omer Abdel Rahman, the blind cleric currently in a U.S. prison, and Ayman Al Zawahiri, the right hand man of Usama Bin Laden. Another Brother was Mohammed Atta, ringleader of the September 11 attacks.
Returning to the early 20thcentury, Abdel Aziz found it easy to recruit Indian Muslims to his plan. They hated the British and the majority of their fellow Indians; and they found in the Wahabism the justification to revolt and divide India into two countries. Thus Pakistan was created as one of the greatest mistakes of the 20thcentury. Pakistan, with the help of the Saudi State and its [Madaris] or Islamic schools created the Taliban, which later took over Afghanistan.
Instead of modernizing Wahabism after his clash with his Saudi [Ikhwan], Abdel Aziz preferred to export Wahabi teachings in their original medieval form to the rest of the Muslim world; this created bloody religious turmoil from Algeria to Indonesia and from Sudan to Russia, and finally to the West and the U.S.
5- The Saudi State keeps its founder’s policy
Following Abdel Aziz, his sons, King Saud, Faisal, Khaled and Fahd have maintained Wahabism in their kingdom; spurred by new oil wealth, they aspired to make their owned family-state the leader of the intire Muslim World. Because of political and economic interests, the West -- especially the U.S. – accommodated this Saudi policy. Moreover, facilities were given to the Saudis to create Islamic Centers in the West to spread Wahabi dogma as the real religion of Islam. This gave Wahabis the opportunity to influence Muslim communities in the West.
Many new Islamic schools and centers were opened with Saudi money and were controlled by Wahabists. They controlled ancient Muslim centers, schools and mosques with Saudi funding; they introduced Wahabi books and cultural resources as the “pure” Islamic teachings, publishing them in both Arabic and English.
This campaign began as early as 1970. After ten years I became an active reformist inside Sunni groups in Egypt; I was persuaded by the Saudi propaganda that America would completely convert to Islam by the 21stcentury. One might argue that, upon failing to reach this grandiose goal, their response was September 11.
Oil wealth gave the Saudis the ability to modernize the material life of their people while their religious, social and cultural life remained controlled by backward Wahabi dogma. This created a huge contradiction, exacerbated by a strategic decision by the house of Saudi to ally itself with the infidel Western countries instead of waging Holy War on them.
6- The Saudi State becomes victim of its policy
Failing to modernize Wahabi teachings has resulted in the Saudi State becoming a victim to its religious ideology. On the first day of the 15thcentury of the Muslim calendar [November 22, 1979], some fanatical groups led by Johayman Al Otayby occupied the Sacred Mosque of Mecca, declaring the Saudi State to be the enemy of Islam and the ally of the infidel west. In his preaching Johayman used the teachings of Ibn Abdel Wahab and the oldest scholars of fanatical Muslims to bolster his claim that the Saudi State was anti-Islam. As was its custom, the Saudi monarchy used military power to remove and eliminate Johayman and his group, while the official government Wahabi scholars were - and still are - unable to rebut Johayman’s arguments. The only way the Saudi State could respond was by banning and confiscating Johayman’s books and messages.
Johayman was just a simple religious Wahabi scholar; the current Wahabi opposition, born after the Gulf War of 1990, is very different. It includes many different intellectuals of varied backgrounds. Most of them have graduated from Western universities and some still live in the West, but they are ardent enemies of the West and its culture. From the membership of this opposition came the Saudi men who volunteered for Usama Bin Laden’s terror attacks.
This irony requires some explanation. The fanatics who comprise the current Wahabi cult did not become extremists because of their Western educations. sRather, most of them belong to ancient tribes shamefully defeated by Abdel Aziz. While studying in the West, they came to realize the extent to which the Saudi royal family suppresses their human, social and political rights. Upon returning to their homeland, they were reminded of their humiliating lower status. They wanted to oppose the regime, but could not do so with help from the West. So their only hope the Wahabi faith, which offered them the platform for challenge: That is, to destroy the Saudi state by declaring it to have no religious legitimacy.
The first Saudi state was destroyed after 73 years by a foreign military action; the second Saudi state was destroyed after decades by internal Saudi conflicts. Now it is clear that the third Saudi State will be destroyed by the Wahabi faith fostered by its own royal family, unless the house of Saudi chooses to reform the faith from inside Islam to make it conform to the values of a human rights culture. This is the real Islam as it is stated in the Holy Quran and the real history of the prophet Mohammed.
7- The Wahabi faith spreads the culture of dictatorship in the Arab Muslim World
The Wahabi faith gives the Muslim ruler unlimited political authority, which is why the Saudi royal family maintains it as the official religion: it keeps those demanding democracy at bay. But there is also a contradiction: while Wahabism supports absolute authority by the Muslim ruler [or Caliph], Wahabis condemn the current Saudi government as the enemy of Islam.
Other Wahabists elsewhere in the Muslim World -- or so-called Islamists -- have the same schizophrenic feeling toward despotic military regimes. They too condemn them as allies of the infidel west, seeking to overthrow them. So while the political activists in other parts of the globe oppose tyranny by demanding democracy, human rights and freedom of speech and belief, the Wahabists oppose the Infidel West and its democratic culture. The despotic regimes in the Muslim world support the Wahabi opposition to some degree, to scare the non-fanatical intellectual opponents of tyranny, along with the masses. In doing so they send the message: Which is worse, us or them?
In the Muslim world, the only mighty power that can truly oppose tyranny is the Wahabists who use Islam to overthrow these regimes. There is a bloody history of this in Algeria, Egypt, Sudan, and even inside Saudi Arabia itself. Confronted with violent examples in history, intellectuals are forced with a distasteful choice: the corrupted despotic military regimes or the terrorist religious regime. The despotic regimes are terrible, but the fanatic terrorist regime is even worse. These fanatics are victimizing innocent people along with some courageous peaceful writers and intellectuals. In many cases the military regime is using the fanatics to intimidate and even silence peaceful reformers.
As a result, the wave of democracy is bypassing the Muslim world while sweeping through other regions that lack similar levels of sophistication and culture.
8- Why the “Muslim Street” is hostile to the U.S and the West
These two oppressive forces [the Arab regimes and the Wahabi opposition] have hatched endless corruption and chaos in the Muslim World. To distract the masses, the regimes and the Wahabi oppositions convince them that the Infidel west, as the ardent enemy of Islam, is to keep Muslims lagging behind all other peoples. This conspiracy paranoia is the driving obsession of the Wahabis. It divides the entire world into two warring camps, the believers and the infidel. It is their rationalization for holding on to their medieval Wahabi culture (and their Jihad as the only way to deal with the West.)
Under the banner of battling the West, the fanatical Wahabis throughout the Muslim world are rallying the masses. Their central aim is to create one united Islamic Nation [Ommah] to be governed by one ruler, the Khalifa, who will confront the West by Holy War or Jihad. To achieve this aim, they are working to take over Egypt, Saudi Arabia and Pakistan; these three states, once overtaken, would be the foundation on which to build the One Islamic United Nation to defeat the Christians and Jews.
9- Should we let the Saudi State collapse or help it survive?
In the Wahabist political literature (banned by the Saudi government), the Wahabis envision that, after they destroy the Saudi state and topple the royal family, they will establish their Islamic Ommah with its capital in the Arabian Peninsula, Al Hejaz, and Islam’s holiest shrine. They call this “the Base”, or “Al Qa’eda”. Usama Bin Laden has borrowed this term for his terror network. Knowing that this is the plan of the Wahabis, one can see the need to defend the Saudi State and help it survive.
Furthermore, there is longstanding enmity between peoples of the Najd and Al Hijaz regions. These are Saudi Arabia’s two biggest provinces, rife with various restive, angry religious sects and tribes. If the Saudi monarchy were to collapse, the Arabian Peninsula – the religious heart of Muslim World and the resource of the world’s oil industry - would become a fireball of war and chaos. It’s the interest of the civilized world to keep the Saudi monarchy stable and to save it by pushing for it to reform its religious problem. It’s also imperative for the United States to push for this reform, because it will lead to the reform of Islamic schools in the U.S.
10- September 11 is the product of uncontrolled Wahabism and a harbinger of a potential third world war.
I would argue that September 11thwas the beginning of the Third World War. Unlike the prior two world wars, military action alone will not win the day. Perversely, it will strengthen the fanatics and increase the number of innocent victims. This should instead be a peaceful intellectual war against terrorism – waged by Muslims. To save the Saudi State, the Muslim world, the West and millions of innocent people, the Saudi State has to reform Wahabism from inside Islam.
How to reform
1-The new kind of the Wahabi War
According to the Wahabist religious vedicts [Fatwas], Al Jihad means to hate and to fight the enemy of Islam. The “enemy” includes all Christians, Jews, non-Muslims and Muslims who are not Wahabis. It’s permissible in their wars to kill not only soldiers, but children, women and even pets. The killer [Al Mujahed], should he die in the process, is said to go straight to paradise, where he will see God and have a special rank before Him on the Day of Judgment. This rank allows him to intercede for his family and friends. It’s easy to prove this from their history and tradition, but the current suicide bombers are the manifest proves of their kind of Jihad. Mohammed Ben Abdel Wahab, the sacred Imam of the Wahabis, wrote in several of his books advocating this kind of Jihad. He distorted interpretations of the Quran and used false quotes from the Hadeeth, or Sayings of the prophet Mohammed. He directed Sunni scholars to establish this as official Wahabi dogma. A careful reading of the true Quran and Hadeeth shows that Abdel Wahab writings are in conflict with true Islam.
2-Some facts on how to reform
To save the world from the danger of Wahabist extremism and reform Islam from the inside, it is useful to consider the following:
2-1-Wahabist doctrine springs from the minds of Muslim scholars based on their circumstances and culture of their lives during the middle Ages. It was an era of Crusade and Holy Wars and religious persecution. The Wahabist reaction to these circumstances was wrong and contradicts the core of any pure religion. But the times were what they were: People used religion to serve their political aims. The great values of peace, tolerance, freedom and justice, which form the core of all religions, were ignored. People chose war and oppression, and abused the name of the religion in order to commit heinous crimes.
2-2- The Wahabis, to preserve the preeminence of their ideology, always ban the freedom of speech and belief and confiscate the books of any other faith. Any Muslim intellectual who tries to discuss their teachings is doomed as an apostate; it is declared that he should be killed under the banner of Islamic Jurisprudence. These are the laws of a medieval culture -- a hangover from a dark period of the world.
2-3- Wahabism does not represent all Muslims. There are three main sects: Sunnis, Shiites and Sufis. Among the Sunnis are four sub-sects. Hanabelah are the hardest line of the Sunni; Ibn Taymeyah and his people are the hardest line among the Hanabelah; then Wahabis are the hardest line among the followers of Ibn Taymeyah.
The number of Wahabists is relatively small. Minute sect becomes by the Saudi State, the representative of the religion of Islam. Today there are more than a billion
Muslims in the world, most of them Sunni and Sunni Sufi, followed by Shiites. Generally, most Muslims are peaceful people who believe in superstitions and the miracles of the Imams and the sacred tombs. The Wahabi cult is definitely a minority in terms of followers; but it’s the biggest cult in terms of organizations, leaders, strength and activists. Wahabis are ardent activists in spreading their faith and plotting the takeover of secular regimes in the Muslim World. There are roughly a few million followers of Wahabism, meaning about 3% of Muslims. But this 3% is hijacking Islam for their own selfish designs. At times they were supported by the U.S. government, though no longer; however, their culture is still supported by the Saudi state and most regimes in the Muslim world. The real problem, then, is not the number of followers: it’s the Wahabist culture and its influence.
2-4- One could easily argue the fallacies of Wahabi dogma, and Wahabi leaders know this. That’s why they use their power to ban and confiscate any writings that contradict them, and persecute anyone who dares to discuss their doctrine.
The writer of this proposal has more than two decades’ experience discussing this fanatic culture and the untouchable side of Muslim tradition. He has the knowledge and commitment to continue, but the fanatics forced him to flee to the U.S to save his life and be able to exercise his freedom of speech and belief. Now he is offering up his knowledge to help reform the Wahabi faith from inside Islam.
The key question, though, is this: Is the Saudi State willing to save itself -- or not?
3-The Role of the Saudi State
U.S.government support for reform is not enough. The commitment and knowledge of this writer and other Muslim thinkers and reformers is not enough -- unless the Saudis themselves willingly support this proposal and activate it in practical steps. The Saudis have spent billions of dollars to spread Wahabi dogma; as a result, the entire worlds – and the institution of Islam – are in peril. Now it’s the Saudis’ religious duty and their obligation to the international community to neutralize this danger in a peaceful manner.
The Saudis spent billions of dollars to spread Wahabi dogma using tens of TV channels and newspapers, along with hundreds of institutes, schools and centers. Now they need to spend a few million dollars and devote a few TV channels, newspapers and centers to eliminating the poisonous tree they have planted. They certainly have the rhetorical weapon they need: Islamic facts are very clear in the Quran, and Wahabi dogma is so weak that it would wither under the glaring light of discussion. It’s in the interest of the Saudi government to undertake this, if only for their own survival. These days they now face a stark choice: Wahabi dogma or their state and lives. Should they embark on reform, they can use the explanation that Wahabism is no longer suitable for this day and age. The intellectual efforts and writings in the cause of reform are already available, but it must be remembered that the Saudi State used its influence inside Egypt and other Muslim countries to confiscate and to ban all this and persecute the free thinkers. This persecution scared the peaceful intellectuals who want merely to live in safety. There are many such intellectuals in numbers in Egypt and other Muslim and Arab countries. From 1995 to 2000, many came to the writer’s weekly forum at the Ibn Khaldoun center in Cairo. The writer received a wealth of commentary from Quranic scholars outside Egypt as well. But then the media outlets of the fanatics threatened them, accusing the Ibn Khaldoun center of being a den of enemies of Sunna and the prophet Mohammed. This campaign led to a wave of arrests in Egypt. Many of the writer’s staffers were arrested and the writer himself eventually fled All of those free thinkers who once were actively involved with the Ibn Khaldoun center are now so scared that they are trying to deny their faith. The Saudis also have bribed other intellectuals to get them to defend Wahabism and attack their former colleagues. The Saudi crown family, therefore, must undertake a dramatic change in the way it does business. It must: 1- Uphold the first Islamic value, the freedom of speech and freedom of belief, giving unlimited freedom of thought and belief to all people in the kingdom. This will allow Shiites and Sufis to practice their beliefs and discuss Wahabi dogma. 2- Give equal opportunities to all Muslims in mass media and other public platforms in religious, cultural and social life. 3- Continue a genuine but gradual reform in the political, economic and social spheres. 4- Encourage free thinkers throughout the Muslim World to participate in this reform.
This is not a call to ban Wahabi doctrine, but to establish equality among all Muslim cults, and to give freedom of belief and speech for all of them, and to make all doctrines open to public examination. This kind of climate will create a competition of sorts, in which the people will choose for themselves which Islamic faith is best for them.
4- The Practical Steps of this proposal
As mentioned earlier, the writings of reform are available, as is the commitment of silenced intellectuals throughout the Muslim World; they are eager to support this project but they are scared. The real problem is to the financial support for establishing an international organization to implement the project, and protect the safety of the intellectuals involved. It needs a formal arrangement with the U.S., Saudi, Egyptian and allied governments. The writer knows personally from experience at the Ibn Khaldoun center that any reform needs official support, directly or indirectly. There are many official American efforts to reform the Muslim culture in the realm of education and religion. We –of course - welcome these efforts, but we need to reform our religious problems by ourselves. What we need is American support. American support will reform the American image in the Muslim World.
American policy is usually distorted by the Muslim media and misunderstood by the Muslim masses. The dictators of this region direct the anger of the masses toward America and explain their own failures as a product of the “Western Conspiracy against Islam and Muslims”. But with this project, the fanatics will be forced to spend their time not fighting the U.S. but defending themselves and their dogma. The dictators will be forced to enact some reforms as a compromise to stay in power. The Muslim masses will finally get a chance to hear more than one opinion and several points of views. They will finally discover that their real enemy is the fanatics and the dictators, not the U.S. and the West. It will not be easy to achieve this; it will be a painful struggle. But it is worth it to save Islam and save millions of lives in wars and terrorist actions. This is the true peaceful intellectual Jihad as The Almighty God mentioned in the Holy Quran:[25:52]
Finally
To pursue this mission, the writer of this proposal hopes to find an American entity that can help establish a company specializing in media to publish books and produce, stage and television programs in English, Arabic, and other Islamic languages. These would be disseminated throughout the Muslim World and the Muslim communities in the U.S. and the European Union. The writer and his colleagues know how to attract and impress the Muslim masses. The writer had to struggle alone for more than ten years against the Egyptian regime and Muslim fanatics; through this struggle he has established a new trend, the Quranic trend: the intellectuals who believe in Islam as the religion of peace, tolerance, justice, human rights, and freedom of expression. This is a trend of people who believe that their real enemy is not the West or the U.S. but the fanatics and the dictators of Muslim World. If the Quranic people throughout the Muslim world find a home in this U.S.-sponsored entity, it will be lead to greater security for the U.S. and the rest of the civilized world.
The American Constitution protects the freedom of speech, so the only way to reform the Islamic schools in the U.S. is to give American Muslims an alternative ideology and let them choose which they prefer. With the books and broadcasts of this sponsored entity, Muslims will have the materials to discuss Wahabi teachings and see the contradictions between Wahabism and the true interpretations of the Quran. They will have access to other Islamic teachings which confirm and conform to American values and the Human Rights culture. Members of the American Muslim community and students at Islamic schools in the U.S. will be able to compare ideologies, then think and choose for themselves.
This is an essential way to prevent the formation of an American Taliban.
Sample 2
THE ROOTS OF DEMOCRACY IN ISLAM
Presentation by
Dr. Ahmed Subhy Mansour
On
Monday, December 16, 2002
National Endowment for Democracy
My thanks go to the National Endowment for Democracy for giving me this opportunity to practice my freedom of speech here without feeling fear, as I used to feel in Egypt. In Egypt, I was prejudiced by two main trends: the fanatics and the secularists. The fanatics accused me of being the enemy of the prophet Mohammed and the rejecter of his teachings, which they call Sunna. The secularists refused any discourse emanating from inside Islam, even if this discourse was against the fanatics, calling for justice, peace, human rights, religious tolerance, freedom and democracy. Now, thanks to the support of the National Endowment for Democracy, I can talk about democracy in Islam, without fear or shame. I will outline my presentation, the roots of democracy in Islam, in some pages to have enough time for discussion.
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=4145
Between Islam and Muslims
In any language, any time, and any place, Islam means submission to the One God, the creator and peacefulness in dealing with people. To submit yourself to your God, this is your freedom of choice, and you will be responsible for this before God alone on the Day of Judgment. No one in this life has the authority to judge your faith.
To be peaceful in dealing with people—that is the meaning of Islam. If you are peaceful, you are Muslim, whatever your faith. To be an aggressor, a terrorist or a criminal is not to be a true Muslim. This is the core of Islam, which was revealed to all the prophets in all the divine holy messages, and finally revealed in Arabic language in the Quran, confirming previous holy revelations.
In his life, both as a prophet and as ruler of the Islamic state, Prophet Mohammed embodied and applied the Quranic values of peace, justice, freedom of belief and expression, and democracy. After his death, however, his powerful Arab tribe, the Quraysh, used the name of Islam to establish a mighty empire in Asia, Africa, and Europe that lasted more than six centuries.
In the Middle Ages, the Islamic concept of al-Shura, or consultation, which relates to modern conceptions of democracy, was abandoned, and Muslims adopted their own traditions. The strictest interpretation of Islam was revived in our time by the Al Wahabi doctrine, which established the fanatic trend in the Muslim world and gave Islam a notorious name. The Wahabis are against democracy, accusing it to be the rule of Satan. However, when we read the Quran, its code and idioms, we find out that democracy is very much a part of the Islamic faith, commandments, values, culture, and society.
The Islamic Society of Democracy
Islamic values refer to the high values of peace, human rights, freedom of speech and belief, justice and equality, and democracy. Any society that upholds and practices these values is an Islamic society. Because democracy is only one aspect of this society, we have to mention briefly the other aspects:
1. Equality between races and cultures:
God said in the Quran, “O people, we created all of you from the same male and female, and we made you into nations and tribes to recognize each other. The best among you is the most righteous. God is omniscient cognizant” [49:13]. So we are brothers and sisters from the same parents. God made us into different races and cultures to recognize each other, not to fight each other, to benefit from this plurality in this life. In this life God ordered us not to exalt ourselves, not to use the religion as a means of living and power. [53:32] [16:90 to 95].
2. Equality between men and women:
The Quran confirms this equality in creation and in responsibility in this life and in the hereafter [3:195] [4:124] [16:97] [40:40]. In the realm of marriage, the Quran states justice beside equality.
3. Equality between the different religions:
This is confirmed by two other Islamic values;: freedom of speech and belief, and peace. Accordingly, everyone has the right to believe or to disbelieve, to advocate his belief in a peaceful way without insulting anyone else’s belief or personality.
4. Human rights, and the balance between the society and the individual
The Quran mentions five rights, and makes a unique balance between the society and the individual in this regard.
a) Justice:
Everyone has an absolute right to justice. Justice is the mission of the holy divine messages from God [57:25] and the mission of the Islamic state [4:58], [42 :15], [2:282], [65: 2], [16:90]. Any society or state that upholds and practices justice in any time, place, or language is doing so in the true spirit of Islam.
b) Freedom of belief and speech:
Everyone has an absolute right to believe or not to believe [17:107], [18:29], [41: 40] and to advocate what he believes without insulting the others [6:108], [23:3], [28:55], [29: 46]. On the Day of Judgment, everyone will be questioned before God alone, according to his or her freedom of belief. The Islamic state has nothing to do in guiding people to the right path; it is a personal choice and responsibility [28:56], [10:108], [17:15], [27:92], [39:41], [3:20], [6:104].
c) Wealth:
Individuals are entitled to wealth so long as they are not minors or fools who may squander their wealth. In such cases, society must appoint a guardian to manage the wealth on behalf of those incapable of doing so themselves. Society must also look after such persons, give them a good life from his income, and supervise theguardians charged with looking after the wealth [4:5-6].
Society is expected to look after its poor. The poor are entitled to charity and to alms, collected by the state or given directly to the needy [9:60], [2:215], [17:26], [30: 38], [6:141], [51:19], [70:24].
At the same time, the Quran forbids the concentration of a society’s wealth in the hands of a few people [59:7] because it makes them control the power and the state. Such a concentration of wealth and power results in a class division pitting the hungry majority against the affluent few. The Quran considers this a sign of a society’s eventual self-destruction [17:16], [23:33], [21:13], [11 :116], [34:34], [34:23], [56:45], [23:64], [2:195].
d) Security:
Individuals have an absolute right to security. Society has to defend itself from external enemies and to protect its people. An Islamic state is a strong, peaceful state; it prepares its army to prevent enemies from attacking its borders; and it has to be strong in maintaining peace. At the same time, it has to punish any criminal who violates the peace.
e) The right of power:
Shura, or democracy, means assuming power. According to Islam, it is the society as a whole—not one person, like the Egyptian pharaoh in the time of Moses—that owns and exercises power. [43:51 to 54], [40:37], [28:38], [79: 24].
The fanatics, according to their concept of ‘Al Hakemiyah,’ or the governance, believe that the ruler in Islam obtains his political authority from God and that he will be responsible before God alone on the Day of Judgment.
Did Prophet Mohammed have the same authority from God when he was the ruler of the Islamic state of Al Madina? If so, we may say: He was the final prophet revealed by God, and no one has the privilege the final prophet had. But the fact is that Prophet Mohammed, as a leader, got his power and the authority not from God but from the people or the society, as is the case today in any democratic society.
The people around him gave him shelter after years of persecution in Mecca, and established a state for him to help him against his mighty tribe of Quraysh.
That is why God said to him: “And because of the mercy of God, you treated them with compassion. Had you been harsh and hardhearted, they would have broken away from you. Therefore, you shall pardon them, ask forgiveness for them, and consult them in the matter. Once you reach a decision, then carry it out, putting your trust in God. God loves those who trust in Him” [3:159]. God made his Messenger deal with them gently in order to obtain their loyalty. If Prophet Mohammed had not acted with compassion, his people would have abandoned him and he would have become homeless and helpless in front of his enemies. Because they were his source of power and authority, God made him gentle in dealing with them, ordered him to forgive them if they insulted him and to consult them in affairs of state.
Al-Shura, or consultation, is the Quranic expression of democracy. A religious commandment, it refers to the discussions and deliberation that take place at meetings (or Majalis). In these meetings, Prophet Mohammed taught the early Muslims the culture of democracy in Islam.
The Roots of Democratic Culture in Islam: The Culture of Power and Justice
A strong society is the one that maintains its power and rules itself by itself, through rulers that are servants of the people, accountable before them. This is the essence of a democratic society. A weak, helpless society, on the other hand, tends to produce dictators, because the people are passive, lazy, and inactive. The difference between a strong society and a weak society lies in culture: the culture of strength and struggle versus the culture of weakness and passivity. It may be difficult to make the weak society strong and democratic, because the necessary changes in culture may take a long time and bloody struggle to occur, as happened in the West. But Islam offers a peaceful path to democratic change. This peaceful path has three aspects:
1. Belief in the Day of Judgment
2. Belief in the divine predestination
3. Freedom of choice
God created me and predestined for me four things: my birth (date, family, and shape), my death (date and place), his providential sustenance for me, and the crises that will take place in my life. In the hereafter, God will not question me concerning these four things.
In this life, no one can harm me or benefit me beyond these four inevitable predestinations. Beyond them, I have the freedom of choice to believe or not to believe, the freedom to be active in acts of good or evil, or the freedom to be inactive. It is up to me to be active or inactive. I will be responsible for my freedom of choice before God at the Day of Judgment, at which time I will placed either in hell or in heaven, according to my deeds in life. So I have to answer the eternal questions: Why am I here? What should I do to win the test of this life? According to Islam, the winner is one who believes in God and the Day of Judgment; who is active in good deeds; who upholds the high values of peace, justice, and freedom of choice; who fears God alone; and who submits to God alone, and not to any human being. This is the culture of strength, which is available to anyone and any society to uphold. This the culture that changed Muslims in the time of Prophet Mohammed and that created a strong democratic state among them.
Roots of Democracy in the Islamic Faith
Islam states that there is no god but One God, the creator of the universe. Democracy is an aspect of Islam, while dictatorship contradicts it. The tyrant acts like God, making the people submit to him and punishing them if they do not. The tyrant is never accountable to his people. The Muslim tyrant puts himself higher than the prophet Mohammed, who was democratic in his dealings with others. In this way, the Muslim tyrant indirectly claims the status of a god beside the One God. Moreover, dictatorship is also opposed to justice, which is the basic aim of all the divine messages of God. Justice is the basic foundation of Islamic laws. This means that democracy, taken as an aspect of justice, is a central part of the Islamic faith and should be considered one of Islam’s ritual commandments.
Democracy in Islamic Ritual: Commandments
In a sura, or chapter, named Al-Shura, or democracy, the Quran describes Muslim society as one in which individuals respond to their Lord, observe their prayers, whose affairs are by consultation among them, and from whose provisions they donate (42:38).
In this verse, the commandment of shura, or consultation, appears between the two famous commandments of prayer and charity (salat and zakat). Like every ritual commandment in Islam, shura is a personal duty, which no one can perform on behalf of another. Put another way, no one can represent anyone but himself. Shura represents the kind of direct democracy in which all the people participate in the meetings held to discuss community affairs. In addition, Muslims are urged to practice shura in their work and family lives, much like they are exhorted to pray five times a day.
The chapter on shura was revealed in Mecca, where Muslims were persecuted by the Quraysh tribe but continued to hold secret meetings in the home of Al Arkam in the spirit of shura. And they continued to practice it publicly in their new state of Al Madina.
Yet the tradition of attending open meetings with the prophet and discussing their affairs was a new one for the inhabitants of Al Madina. Some of them left the meetings with or without excuse. Because it is a ritual commandment in Islam, God strongly warned Muslims that He would punish them in this life and in the hereafter if they abandoned their meetings.[24:62-to 64]
The Difficulties of Applying Democracy in the Time of Prophet Mohammed
Some Muslims in the democratic meetings crossed the line by insulting the Prophet (33:69-70), outmatching him, raising their voices over his voice, speaking loudly in his face (49:1-2), entering his house without his permission, and making no difference between the mosque where the meetings were held and the house of the prophet (33:53). God blamed them and told them that they were in need of discipline because democracy did not mean that kind of disorder.
The hypocrites were the elders of Al Madina and its richest people before the coming of Islam. They had to accept Islam in order to protect their wealth and prestige and in order to conspire against the new state that gave them absolute freedom of belief and speech. The democratic meetings were their means to plot. The hypocrites controlled the meetings and directed them toward their own interests. Because the Muslim masses obeyed the Quran and attended the meetings, the hypocrites became the minority. Finally, the hypocrites lost their respect because they refused to defend Al Madina. They even tried to help the enemy, but the defenders of the faith had more influence than they did. Those defenders practiced democracy even in times of war.
Democracy in time of War
1. Battle of Badr
After persecution and continuous attacks from the Quraysh, Muslims were given permission to defend themselves and to retaliate. The Quraysh confiscated their assets and stocks of trade caravans. So the prophet and his small army marched to attack the trade caravan of Quraysh in order to regain some of the Muslim money. The caravan changed its route and a large number of Quraysh troops came to attack the Muslims. The prophet held a meeting in which a few men refused to face the larger Quraysh army. They argued with the prophet, but the majority decided to fight on. The minority accepted this decision. The Quran said, “And verily, a party among the believers dislike it. Disputing with you in the truth after it was made manifested, as if they were driven to death, while they were looking.” (8:5-6).
Battle of Ohod
The next year, the Quraysh came to destroy Al Madina, and the Muslims held a meeting to discuss the situation. The majority decided to march out of the city to fight the enemy near the mountain of Ohod. The hypocrites, however, preferred to stay back and face the enemy from within the city. The Muslims were defeated in this battle. In their meeting, the hypocrites blamed the prophet, saying, “Did we have any part in the affair?” “ If we had had any say in the matter, none of us would have been killed.” And, “If only they had obeyed us, they would not have been killed” (3:154–68). The hypocrites had refused to fight, but they also had the right to participate in meetings and voice their opposition to the strategies of those who had fought and suffered defeat.
3. Battle of Allies
After that, the Quraysh gathered the biggest army of the time to destroy Al Medina. At their meeting, the Muslims decided to dig a trench around Al Madina to protect it. Everyone present vowed in the name of God never to flee. But at the time of the siege, the hypocrites fled the battle (33:9–25). In fact, they joined forces with the enemy (59:11–24) (4:141) and conspired to put an end to the democratic meetings (58:5–8) (33:9–25). Ultimately, however, they lost their influence and prestige. The hypocrites used democracy to destroy it, but in the end, democracy brought about their own ruin by exposing their acts and deeds.
The Process of Democracy in Islam
Islamic democracy is a ritual commandment. Direct democracy, in which every person represents himself or herself, involves decisions made by the majority and applied by all Muslims. So long as it is peaceful in its dealings, the opposition has total freedom of belief and expression. The accountability is another aspect. The prophet used to be insulted as a leader, and the Quran blamed those insulting him when they exceeded their limits.
Democracy also means accountability. A true Islamic society rules itself by itself through executives who are accountable to their society. The Quran calls these executives “Olo Al Amr,” meaning “those of the affairs.” They are mentioned twice in the Quran:
1) In 4:58-59, God orders Muslims to obey the executives in their capacity as God’s messengers. This means that the ultimate obedience is to God and to His message, which is one of peace, freedom, justice, and human rights. If a ruler abandons these values, no one should obey him or her.
2) In 4:83, the Quran clearly identifies “those of the affairs.” They were people who were experts in their fields. Some of them were experts in the field of security and were by the side of the prophet in times of war. This means that they were not presidents, but rather, experts who helped the prophet.
Prophet Mohammed was the leader of that Islamic state and wanted to teach the people how to govern themselves. That is why he did not appoint anyone to be the leader or ruler after him. But after his death, the Quraysh changed everything step by step. Eventually, the democratic Islamic state became an empire ruled by a dictator under the sons of the elder of Qurasyh, the previous enemy of Islam.
Sample 3
The contradiction between Islamic State and the religious State
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=2929
Introduction:
It is a common fact for Muslims that Islam had its own religious state, although seculars reject the Religious State under any circumstances and they call for the separation between religion and politics. And both Seculars and religious people are the biggest fighting trends in our Islamic world.
I stand in the middle between both of them, I believe that Islam is not only a religion, but it is a state. And here I agree with the religious trend, but I disagree with them in the nature of this state, I believe that the Islamic State is a Civilian State that contradicts with the common controlling ideas of the religious states. And I also disagree with seculars who disconnect religion of the State; ignoring the fact that Islam had already initiated its own Civilian Global State before.
In fact the prophet Mohammed has established a Civilian State, and the fundamentals of this state remains in the Holly Koran, while the Holy Koran narrates about the prophet's life and the establishing of the Islamic State in the Arabian peninsula. It is the state that changed the universal history.
But this Civilian State turned to a political despotism and a tribal rule after the great sedition and the establishment of the Ommawyan State. Then this tribal despotic rule turned into a religious political despotic rule in the Abbasyan caliphate. And this system remains in control till the collapse of the Othmanic State under the name of "Khelafa" (caliphate).
Historians agreed to name the Islamic State after the death of the prophet "right guidance caliphate", while they remove the Words "right guidance" from the titles of the following Islamic States. And this is a great significance of the great change of the Islamic system that Muslims paid its expanses till now. And the recording of the Islamic literature was happened during those "wrong guidance" caliphates, so the facts of real Islamic state during the prophet's era were ignored.
We will now discuss the contradiction between the Islamic State during the prophet and the right guidance caliphate's era and during the sequent religious states afterwards.
The base of Contradiction between the two States: Islamic and religious:
The great Muslims social scientist "Ibn-Khaldoun" wrote in his introduction "Al-Mokaddema" about what we know as "the secular State" under the address of (( the meaning of Khelafa (caliphate and Imamah (Immamat) saying " the royal rule is divided into two main kinds: the first one is "the natural rule" – h; the state that rules with inclinations and Desires- and he (Ibn Khaldoun) thought that it was immoral and unjust. And the second one is "the political rule"- the state that rules with logic to obtain benefits and to eliminate harms. – And he thinks it is dispraised because it judges without the God's light. And finally he thinks that the caliphate system is the best, because it includes forcing the people to judge their worldly and otherworldly matters with God's low. "It is a succession to God to protect his religion and to rule the world with it," he added.
Shortly Ibn –Khaldoun thinks that the base of the Religious State is to force people enter paradise and committing them to God's low. But the aim of the Non-Religious States – if it is reasonable- is to obtain benefits and to eliminate harms of its people. And considering the fact the Ibn-Khaldoun was a religious judge, so it is expected that he will be prejudiced for the country that he lives under its wing.
And I disagree with him along with others.
Because entering people the Paradise and making them believe in God, is not the basis of an Islamic State, because belief is a personal responsibility for every human. The holly Koran says (whomever he believes, it is for his own benefit, and whomever disbelieves, it is his own harm. No blame for anyone for other's mistake :Al-Esra 15) even making people believe is not the mission of the prophet when he was a ruler, the holly God ordered him ( it is not your mission to make them believe :Al-Bakara 272) and ( you don't make those you love believe, but God make them believe if they wanted to :Al-Kasas 56) and he ordered him ( there is no Force in religion : Al-Bakara 256) and ( you shouldn't force people to believe : Younis 99).
But the Base of establishing an Islamic State is the administration of justice among people, or with Jurists words " the consideration of people's rights, or Human rights with our words.
The enlightened jurists confirmed that the God's rights ( Belief and worship) is a personal responsibility dues to God's judgment, but the people's rights is the nation's responsibility in this world. The holly God says "I have sent prophets with lots of evidences along with the Book and the balance to make people administrate justice: Al-Hadid 25", so the main target from sending prophets and holly Books is to make people administrate justice among them.
The justice has two kinds, the first is "being just to God" by worshiping him and him alone, the holly God said (polytheism is a great sin : Lokman 13), and this subject can only judged by God at the day of Resurrection. The holly God said (say: the God is the Creator of Heavens and Earth, the fully known of the seen and unseen things, you judge between your people in their differences: Al-Zomor 46). And the second kind is "being just to people" which requires a ruling system, and the more successful this system to administrate justice the more Islamic it can be. And that is the meaning of the Verse "to make people administrate justice". So the punishments legislation in the holly Koran is aiming to reserve people rights including right of living, money and honor. And administrating justice only can achieve the missing system that can reserve the individuals and the society's rights and achieve the balance between justice and freedom.
But it is different in the Religious State.
Because every Religious state adopts its own religious ideology and forces the people to accept it and it uses it to strengthen its sultan. And then the ruler monopolizes power, wealth and religion, and appoints himself as an intermediary between people and God, if any one criticizes him he would be a disbeliever (of course he will have support from a certain jurists and army leaders). And while the regular political despotic ruler is contented with killing his opposed people, the religious political despotic ruler confiscates the worldly and otherworldly rights of his opposed people under the name of preserving religion. And this is a great injustice to God and his religion. And this is the abstract of the real history of religious States in the east and the west in all ages.
The contradiction in Human rights between the two States:
1) the Islamic State:
Administrating justice among people in the Islamic State achieves the balance between the individuals and the society's rights, And the balance between freedom and justice. But in the religious States we won't need this overlap, were one man enjoys every rights for himself. We will offer some details:
In the Islamic State, The individual have the absolute right in two things: Justice and freedom of belief and thinking. And the society has the absolute right in three things: power, Wealth and Security. And the individuals have a quotient right in these three things.
(A) The absolute right of justice to individuals:
We won't stop with the great number of the Koranic verses that obligates Muslims to administrate justice with enemies or friends (the God commands you to be just and charitable : Al-Nahl 90) ( if you are going to judge among people, you should be just :Al-Nesaa 58) ( if you are going to judge, be just even if they were relative :Al-Ana'am 195) ( Oh you who believe be just and witness to God. Even if it will hurt you or your relatives, if they were poor or rich the God is worthier to them, and don't follow your desires: Al-Nesaa 135).
We will only here to affirm one Koranic fact, which is that the real meaning of the word "hakam" is the judge among people and administrating justice, not ruling. Then it means.
(B) The absolute right of thinking and belief freedom to individuals:
Mohammed al-Ghazaly the famous Islamic scholar said once he counted two hundred Koranic verse affirming the thinking and belief freedom. But I can claim that they are more than five hundred Koranic verse affirming the freedom of religion and thinking, and the freedom of express practice belief and disbelief, and the affirmation that the judgment of the belief matters -including the prophet himself- dues to God only at the day of resurrection.
We will be contented with the following verses (if you disbelief, the God can dispense without you and he denies disbelief for his people. But if you believe he will approve it to you and don't blame a person for other's mistakes, you will return to God , them he will tell you what have you been doing, he is the Omniscient of your chests : Al-Zomor 7). So it is an absolute freedom in belief and disbelief.
Even the holly God affirms the atheistic action in his Book, and he postpones the penalty of that to the day of resurrection, he said (those who atheists in our Book aren't invisible to me, are those who will be thrown to hill better than those who will come in peace at the resurrection day?. Do whatever you want, he is fully aware of what you do: Fossilat 40)
At the resurrection day the people will be classified according to their imagination to God into two main fighting trends, one of them goes to hill, and the other goes to paradise. The holly God said "those trends who are fighting about their God, the disbelivers of them shall have a great pain…. : Al-Hag 19) the catching thing here is that the holly Koran equalizes between the two trends in the litigation, and it didn't gave anyone of them the privilege to be a litigant and a judge in the same time, even if one litigant of them is the believers. Even the prophet himself is going to be a litigant against Abo-Gahl and Abi-Lahab and the rest of the famous disbeliveers. The holly God said to his prophet (you are dead, so they are, then you will come at the resurrection day as litigants: Al-Zomor 30-31).
So the individuals have the absolute right in justice and religion and belief religion in the Islamic State as long as it doesn't contradicts with the other's personal rights, or it will be under the legislation of defamation.
(C) The absolute right of political authority to the society:(the consultation)
The holly God is the only one who is unquestionable, but anyone else is questionable (Al-Anbeya 23), so the despotic person when he rises himself above the people's right to question him is actually reclaiming Godhood. And It is the immortal story of the Egyptian Pharaoh who reaches Godhood through despotism. And this is the place of the Consultation "Al-Shora" in the Islamic religion.
The prophet Mohamed himself was ordered to apply consultation in the verse ( consult them in any matter : Al-Omran 159), so it is logical that anyone who disdains to consult his people , rises himself above the prophet , so he will fall in the Godhood-Reclaiming swamp.
The holly verse "Consult them in any matter" founded the society's absolute right is authority, with our words "The Nation is the source of all authorities". The holly God said to his prophet (because of the mercy that god supplies you, you became soft with them, and if you were harsh and rough they would leave you alone. So forgive them and ask God's forgiveness for them and consult them" and the quotation here is "and if you was harsh and rough they would leave you alone". The holly God says that he supplies his prophet with mercy and he didn't make him harsh or rough, because if he was so , they would leave him alone. And if that happened he will lose his sultan and his state. So what gives him the sultan and the state is their gathering and union around him, and before when he was in Mecca he was persecuted, and if they leave him he would be persecuted again. Then their gathering and union around him is the source of his sultan, and not from a divine authorization. And the wholly God made him soft with them to make them gather and union around him. And he worn him of being rough or they would leave him. So he ordered him to forgive them and ask God's forgiveness for them and consult them, because they are his partners in ruling , and they are the source of his sultan and state. And the wholly God reminds his prophet this favor in other verse saying he is the reason of making him soft with them, and that is why they gathered and union around him, and that is something he couldn't buy with all the Earth's fortune. Al-Anfal 62-63.
And the Islamic State agrees with the secular state that "the nation is the source of all authorities" and they both disagree with the Religious State about this principle. Meantime the Islamic State disagrees with the secular state in the application of this principle. The secular State uses the social contract theory in the its application to this principle. This means that the nation gives some of its sovereignty to a ruler of a group of people to rule on behalf of the rest of the people, and by elections the nation can select a group of people to form an assembly council who can rule or make lows. And this is a point of disagreement between the Islamic State and the secular state.
The political and legislative speech in the holly Koran doesn't addressed for the Muslim ruler, but for the whole nation who rules itself according to the legislation of direct democracy (Consultation) were the ruler is a regular employee for his people for a certain period. And when his contract ends he becomes an ordinary man "eats and walks in the markets".
And to make the nation practice its absolute right in power, the holly Koran turned this right into an obligatory imposition and it joined it with other obligatory impositions like alms and prayers. And that was mentioned in the "shora" sura before the Muslims establish their Islamic state in Medina, the verse says (those who respond to their God and perform their prayers, consult with each other, and they pay the alms: Al-Shora 38). So the Consultation (the direct Democracy) came between prayers and alms, that means it is an obligatory imposition and it also means that the performance of consultation happens in Mosque like prayers and as the representative actions doesn't count in prayers so consolation must be personally performed. And this way only the Koranic speech to the nation can be affirmed. We can also notice that the Koranic speech in Moses's pharaoh was addressed for the despotic pharaoh as the ruler of the people and the state. But in the Islamic legislation for the Islamic State the speech always addressed for the whole society. Like (and you should prepare what you can from the power means: AL-Anfal 60) (O you who believe the retaliation was written on you: Al-Bakara 178) (if you afraid of disunity between them, you send a referee from his people and a referee from her people: Al-Nesa 35) ( don't give spendthrifts your money: Al-Nesa 5-6).
When Muslims moved to Medina and they establish their first Civilian State, the consultation's councils were held at the Mosque when someone calls "it is time to gather for prayers". And when some people of Al-Ansar were sluggish to attend some of these councils, even if some of them apologize for the prophet and others even sneak out of it. The God ordered all Muslims to attend these councils so as not to make some people who attend this councils monopolize the power into their hand. And they would waste the society's rights by turning themselves into a silent majority. Then the last three verses of Al-Nour Sura said revealed to confirm the necessity of attending these councils by all Muslim individuals. So the Muslims were committed to attend all the consultations councils afterwards (Al-Mogadalah :7-13).
Most of the Muslim great men were graduated in these councils, then they astonished the whole world and change the History. So the prdidn't appoint another ruler after him, because he left the nation with a full ability to rule itself. When Ali Abdel-Razek (the Muslim scholar) talked about this matter, he misunderstood this action as a separation between the Islamic religion and the State by leaning on the fact that the Koranic speech were addressed for the whole society, not for a ruler. And we agree with him that the Islam doesn't admit the presidential or the theocratic State. But it calls for a state that can be ruled by people using the direct democracy (consultation) like some European countries (Switzerland). It is a State were its strength counted with the strength of every individual by practicing direct democracy to obtain power.
(4) The absolute right of Wealth to the Society:
Basically God owns wealth, and he made it an absolute right to the society and a quotient right for individuals according to their work, Good utilization and investment. And it a right for the inheritors not just for being realtives but also includes good utilization, as if the inheritors kept squandering the wealth, the society has the right to restrain them, and meantime they should be well-treated (don't give squanderers your money which the God gave you to observe. And you should spend on them from the money and treat them well, as for orphans you should test them when they become adults and if you felt they are wise enough you should pay them their money: Al-Nesa 6).
Then the Money is an absolute right for the society, so the Islamic speech was addressed for the society to supervise on wealth "don't give squanderers your money" and the whole society is responsible of developing the wealth "which the God gave you to observe". And if the individual utilizes the money well enough, , so he is worthy of it"then pay them their money" and we can notice the difference between "their money" and "his money" in the Koranic verse.
And those who can't earn their living, they should have a certain right in the nation's wealth. The holly Koran confirms the right of mendicant, indigent, poor, and wayfarer people in the individual and official charities, like (those who count the mendicants and indigents right in their money: Al-Maareg 24-25) (give your relative, the poor, and the wayfarer their right :Al-Esraa 26).
(5) The absolute right of the Society in Security:
The main missions of the Islamic State towards its people is administrating justice and providing the inner and the outer Security. And the inner security for society means that the society should have a powerful army that can deter its enemies and prevent them from trespasses (you should prepare every mean of power to deter your enemies and your God's enemies: Al-Anfal 60). And this preparation makes the enemy reconsiders ever making an aggression. And that leads to the prevention of bloodshed.
And this legislation goes along with justice and the fighting legislation in the holly Koran, which commands to fight only in self-defense situations and making the reply for aggression equals to the aggression. (Fight in God's way those who fight with you, and don't trespass, the God don't like aggressor…. Those who trespass on you, you should equally trespass on them: Al-Bakara 190-194). Then the final aim of fighting should be "stopping persecution in religion" the holly Koran said "fight them to prevent persecution, and to make the whole religion for God: Al-Bakarah 193) (fight them to prevent persecution, and to make the whole religion for God: Al-Anfal 39). And the meaning of "make the whole religion for God" is preventing the priesthood, and making people free to choose whatever they wish, so they can't advance any pleas to God at the resurrection day.
So, justice and freedom are the basis of relationship to the outer enemies by establishing a powerful state by the strengths of its people and its army to provide the absolute right of Security for the society. And it is the right of individuals to live in security on the basis of equality in rights and duties, not by giving one man the biggest amounts of protections on the account of other people. The history tells us how was the second Islamic caliphate Omar sleeps under the tree, and how the prophet didn't have any guards to protect him to make a real proof of the equality in security rights for all Muslims.
{2} The Religious State:
All the previous principles were politically lost in the Ommoyan caliphate, and the Abbasyan caliphate legitimate this violation over God's legislation by:
1- Creating fake narrates of the prophet contradicts with the holly Koran.
2- Cancellation some Islamic legislation when it doesn't go with their allegations under the name of "abrogation"-Naskh-, even though the word "Nasakh" in the holly Koran means "wrote and firmed" not "abrogate or cancel"
3- The most important thing is that the Abbasyan State ignored the recording of the real Sunna of the Prophet in preparing his nation and education of its people although the holly Koran mentioned some of these deeds: purifying and educating his people. And these deeds were applied by two ways, the first one was during the Gommaa prayer every week (he made more than 500 unrecorded speech during these prayers), and the other way was during the consultation councils( Al-Nour and Al-Mugadalah sura showed us some aspects of these councils).
Actually the Amowyan caliphate wasn't established on a religious propaganda. It only used the low of Force. So it didn't have to religiously justify its crimes against the prophet's family and Medina and Meka. But the Abbasyan caliphate was established on a religious propaganda (getting contentment from Mohammed's family by appointing one of his grandsons as a caliphate for the Islamic State).
Once, AbdelMalik Ibn Marawan's made a speech at 75 a.h. In Medina, he said "then, I am not the weekend caliphate (means Othman) and I am not the flatterer caliphate (means Moawya) .. So if anyone told me to fear God, I will break his neck".
But the Abbasyan caliphate was established on a religious propaganda (getting contentment from Mohammed's family by appointing one of his grandsons as a caliphate for the Islamic State) but after they established their state they persecuted all others including Ali's son, the Grandchildren of the prophet, with a slight difference. The caliphate had to get a religious justification from his jurists. So it is a low nation. But the low always comes from the caliphate's jurists. Once, the caliphate Abo-Gafar almansor made a speech at Arafa day. He said "O, you people I am the God's sultan in his land. I rule you with his guidance and he made me the keeper of his money, I give or prevent according to his will" so this Abbasyan caliphate ruled with the logic of the Middle Ages where the principle of "the divine right of Kings" were a common fact. And it is the same logic of "Al-Raee wal Raeya" (the shepherd and his sheep) which means that the ruler is a shepherd who owns and leads his sheep, and he is only responsible to God about them. So it is vainly to ask about justice and freedom of belief in this religious States.
The contradiction between citizenship rights in the two states:
If the previous situation is being applied for Muslims in the religious state, so what is the situation of the Non-Muslims?
{1} In the Islamic State:
We will refer first to the concept of (belief) "Eman" in Arabic. The word (belief) in Arabic has two meanings if it came concerning the relation between humans it means "security and peace". So, those who live peacefully and secure are actually "believers" according to the Islamic religion, no matter was their religion as long as they don't rise weapons on each other. And then everybody will come to God at the day of resurrection to judge their differences. And till that day comes, everybody must live in justice, peace and equality, share the same duties and enjoy the same rights. The holly Koran talk in Al-Hag sura about fighting legislation, it mentioned the motives of giving the permission of approving fighting, then it concluded with the legitimate purpose of fighting, which is protecting the worshiphouses of all religions were the name of God is mentioned. (Al-Hag 40)
Then the holly Koran defined the citizenship's concept (Pharaoh has was arrogant in earth, and he divided its people into sects and he persecuted one of them: Al-Kasas 4) the persecuted sect were Israel's sons. And the holly Koran considered them Egyptians even with their different religion and race. So, the Koranic legitimate makes the homeland for all individuals, Meantime the religion is to God only. So the famous saying "Religion for God, and home for all" is an Koranic legislation.
But this Islamic legislation was profaned by the Omoyan state when it prejudged against Non-Arabs (Al-Mawaly) and Gypts , then the Abasyan state prejudged against No-Muslims (Jews and Christians) and prejudged against Non-Sunni Muslims (Shea' and Sofi),they considered the Non Muslins to be a second-class citizens under the name of "Ahl-Alzemma" and they justify this wrong situation.
Finally:
We can shorten this few facts:
1- the Islamic State is not a fancy utopia. It established as state out of nothing during the prophet's era, and its collapse happened after a long struggle and wars till it was able to defeat the Omoyan State in its youth. But the Abasian state came afterwards deceiving Muslims with the slogan of "obtaining satisfaction from Mohammed's people" and re-establishing the Islamic state. But it did not take long before they established their religious state based on distorted religious facts.
2- Although that this distorted fact ruled over most of the Islamic history, but the real Islamic fact still keeps the basis of the Islamic state, and contradicting with the known religious state in West and East.
3- The modern secular states are more close to the Islamic state, but the closest system to the Islamic system is the direct democracy systems in the Switzerland union.
4- The Punishment system in Islam needs a private research in the framework of the Koranic legislation and its differences with the legislation and heritage of the religious states.
Sample 4
The right of women in Islam to work and to be active in the society
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=7118
Qur’an is not the main source of Islamic law for most Muslims.
Muslims are divided into three main sects: Sunni, Shiites and Sufis. The Sunni man made Sharee’a is more prevalent because it is upheld by the two main sects ( Sunni and Sufis )
In the middle ages, Muslim Clerics did the following to manipulate the real Islamic Quranic law:
-
To add something that might contradict the Quran, they fabricated sayings, or (Hadith) and attributed them to Prophet Mohammed, more than two centuries after his death. Those books of Hadith were written in the Abbasside era,( 750- 1258 ) and still the main source of Sunni Sharee’a until now. For example: ( Book of Malik : Al Mowatta’), ( Book of Al Shafe’ee : Al-UMM), ( Book of Al Bukhari ) and ( Book of Muslim ) -
To abrogate the pure Islamic Quranic laws in the Quranic verses, they claimed they were (Mensoukh) or abrogated. -
To change the Quranic meanings and terms, they used (Tefseer) and (Ta’weel). As the Quran is preserved and kept pure by Allah, they could not change its written words. So, they changed their meanings and terminology. -
Justice is the main value in Islam and all the Holy messages came from Allah, including the final message : The Quran: (We sent aforetime our messengers with Clear Signs and sent down with them the Book and the Balance (of Right and Wrong), that men may stand forth in justice; ) (57 : 25 ) . Allah says in the Quran: (Surely Allah enjoins doing justice and doing good (to others), the giving*of charity) to kindred, and He forbids indecency, evil and rebellion; He admonishes you that you may be mindful) (16: 90). Prophet Mohamed was ordered to say: ("I believe in the Book which Allah has sent down; and I am commanded to judge justly between you) (42: 15). So, in light of justice, it is a must to understand all the details of the Quranic Sharee’a. -
In different forms of man made Muslims’ Sharee’a, you will find many aspects of injustice , including the rights of woman.
Equality under the law of the Quran
-
Shiites and Sunnis have different versions of Sharee’a. Under Shiite Sharee’a, women get more rights than under the Sunni Sharee’a, like in divorce. The Shiites idolize Fatima, the daughter of Mohammed, and for this reason they give women more rights than Sunni clerks do. -
The Sunni Sharee’a represents the mighty power of Muslim Empires (Umayyads, Abbasids, and Ottoman empires) and their medieval culture , even towards women’s rights.. Under the mighty Muslim rule of Caliphs, women at that time were treated as second class citizens. -
As example, Sahih Al Bukhari – most sacred text of Hadith for Sunni and Sufi Muslims - attributes – falsely –to Prophet Mohammad the Hadith saying “Women lack mind and religious attitude.” -
Accordingly a woman should be( sponsored, supported, protected) by a man – father, husband, brother, even her son – for travels, and has to get his permission to work. Generally, she is prohibited in many ways to work. Some women whose husbands allow them to work do not allow them to have control over money. Some give a working woman wages less than a man who is doing the same work. Some prejudge the woman her right to supervise men, if she is qualified for promotion. This contradicts Qur’an and its real Islamic laws and its values of equality and justice. -
Qur’an is gender-neutral. According to the Qur’an, however, women and men are equally included in many terms in the Quranic terminology, like: -
“You who believe,” (O ye who believe! Fasting is prescribed to you as it was prescribed to those before you, that ye may (learn) to be God fearing) (2: 183) ( O ye who believe! When the call is proclaimed to prayer on Friday (the Day of Assembly), hasten earnestly to the Remembrance of Allah, and leave off business (and traffic): That is best for you if ye but knew) ( 62 : 9 ) -
“People,”( O ye people! Adore your Guardian-Lord, who created you and those who came before you, that ye may have the chance to learn righteousness ) (2 : 21 ) -
Parents”( but if he has no child and (only) his two parents inherit him, then his mother shall have the third;) ( 4 : 11) -
Children of Adam(O Children of Adam! wear your beautiful apparel at every time and place of prayer: eat and drink: But waste not by excess, for Allah loves not the wasters) (7 : 31 ) -
Servants of Almighty Allah (And the servants of (Allah) Most Gracious are those who walk on the earth in humility, and when the ignorant address them, they say, "Peace) ( 25 : 63 ) . -
Moreover, the Arabic word (Zawjah) means wife, while the Arabic (Zawj) means husband. But in the Quranic term, it is only one word for husband and wife: (Zawj). So, according to the holy Quran: Zawj is for wife in this verse :( And if ye wish to exchange one wife (Zawj) for another and ye have given unto one of them a sum of money (however great), take nothing from it. Would ye take it by the way of calumny and open wrong?) ( 4 : 20 )( In what your wives (Azwaj ) leave, your share is a half, if they leave no child) ( 4 : 12 ). -
( Zawj ) is used for husband as well in this verse :( So if a husband ( Zawj) divorces his wife (irrevocably), He cannot, after that, re-marry her until after she has married another husband and he(The second husband) has divorced her) (2 : 230 ). -
Sometimes, Zawj means female and male , husband and wife together : (And one of His signs is that He created mates ( Azwajen ) for you from yourselves that you may find rest in them, and He put between you love and compassion; most surely there are signs in this for a people who reflect) ( 30 : 21) -
There is no word (Zawjah) for wife, in the Quran at all. -
There are many examples in the verses that include laws/jurisprudence. Total equality between man and woman. -
Generally , about equality ,Allah says in the Quran : (O people! be careful of (your duty to) your Lord, Who created you from a single being and created its mate of the same (kind) and spread from these two, many men and women ) (4 : 1 ). -
About the orphan, male or female, He says (And test the orphans until they attain puberty; then if you find in them maturity of intellect, deliver to them their property, and do not consume it extravagantly and hastily, lest they attain full age; and whoever is rich, let him abstain altogether, and whoever is poor, let him eat reasonably; then when you deliver to them their property, call witnesses in their presence; and Allah is enough as a Reckoner). -
About the same equal right He says : (Men shall have a portion of what the parents and the near relatives leave, and women shall have a portion of what the parents and the near relatives leave, whether there is little or much of it; a stated portion) (4 : 7 ) . All of this in one chapter. -
About the same duties and obligations Allah says : (So their Lord accepted their prayer: That I will not waste the work of a worker among you, whether male or female, the one of you being from the other; they, therefore, who fled and were turned out of their homes and persecuted in My cause and who fought and were slain, I will most certainly cover their evil deeds, and I will most certainly make them enter gardens beneath which rivers flow; a reward from Allah, and with Allah is yet better reward. ) (3 : 195) . -
About the equality among all humans regardless of gender, ethnicity, color … Allah says: (O mankind! We created you from a single (pair) of a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that ye may know each other (not that ye may despise (each other). Verily the most honored of you in the sight of Allah is (he who is) the most righteous of you. And Allah has full knowledge and is well acquainted (with all things). ) ( 49 : 13 )
Rules of inheritance:
Difference between justice and equality:
Suppose that I have ten thousand dollars and I entered a classroom, and divided the money among all the students equally – there is equality but not justice. Qur’an balances equality and justice.
Man has to pay dowry:
(And give women their dowries as a free gift) (4: 4), He has to provide all her needs as a wife, and after divorce (O Prophet! when you divorce women, divorce them for~ their prescribed time, and calculate the number of the days prescribed, and be careful of (your duty to) Allah, your Lord. Do not drive them out of their houses, nor should they themselves go forth, unless they commit an open indecency; and these are the limits of Allah, and whoever goes beyond the limits of Allah, he indeed does injustice to his own self. You do not know what Allah may after that bring about . So when they have reached their prescribed time, then retain them with kindness or separate from them with kindness, and call to witness two just men from amongst you, and give upright testimony for Allah. With that is admonished, he who believes in Allah and the latter day; and whoever is careful of (his duty to) Allah, He will make for him a way out, Lodge them where you lodge according to your means, and do not injure them in order that you may cause them harm; and if they are pregnant, spend on them until they lay down their burden; then if they suckle(your offspring) for you, give them their recompense and enjoin one another among you to do good; and if you disagree, another (woman) shall suckle for him. ) (65: 1- 2 - 6).
So, sons get double of inheritance share that daughters get. This is the only case that there is a difference between a son and a daughter. Suppose a son dies and his parents inherit him, father and mother are equal: (Allah enjoins you concerning your children: The male shall have the equal of the portion of two females; then if they are more than two females, they shall have two-thirds of what the deceased has left, and if there is one, she shall have the half; and as for his parents, each of them shall have the sixth of what he has left if he has a child, but if he has no child and (only) his two parents inherit him, then his mother shall have the third; but if he has brothers, then his mother shall have the sixth after (the payment of) a bequest he may have bequeathed or a debt;) (4: 11)
However, every Muslim has to make a will saying that daughter (for example) should inherit more than son, etc., with society as a monitor of justice. (It is prescribed, when death approaches any of you, if he leave any goods that he make a bequest to parents and next of kin, according to reasonable usage; this is due from the Allah-fearing. Whoever then alters it after he has heard it, the sin of it then is only upon those who alter it; surely Allah is Hearing, Knowing But he who fears an inclination to a wrong course or an act of disobedience on the part of the testator, and effects an agreement between the parties, there is no blame on him. Surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.) (2 : 180 – 182 ).
Right of divorce
Right of man to divorce his wife – Qur’an says it is very complicated. Divorce isn’t the end of marriage – it is the last step of conciliation that will be done under testimony of two witnesses: ((O Prophet! when you divorce women, divorce them for~ their prescribed time, and calculate the number of the days prescribed, and be careful of (your duty to) Allah, your Lord. Do not drive them out of their houses, nor should they themselves go forth, unless they commit an open indecency; and these are the limits of Allah, and whoever goes beyond the limits of Allah, he indeed does injustice to his own self. You do not know what Allah may after that bring about. So when they have reached their prescribed time, then retain them with kindness or separate from them with kindness, and call to witness two just men from amongst you, and give upright testimony for Allah. With that is admonished he who believes in Allah and the latter day; and whoever is careful of (his duty to) Allah, He will make for him a way out. ) (research about this in Cairo, appears on our Arabic website:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_article.php?main_id=59
A Sunni man has the right to divorce his wife by only uttering the words “You are divorced”. BUT in Shiite law there must be two witnesses present for divorce to hold true, more merciful than Sunni.
Qur’an talks about right of woman to divorce her husband by giving him back he gave her in dowry, under monitoring of society : (Divorce may be (pronounced) twice, then keep (them) in good fellowship or let (them) go with kindness; and it is not lawful for you to take any part of what you have given them, unless both fear that they cannot keep within the limits of Allah; then if you fear that they cannot keep within the limits of Allah, there is no blame on them for what she gives up to become free thereby. These are the limits of Allah, so do not exceed them and whoever exceeds the limits of Allah those are the unjust ) (2: 229).
In Egypt, they tried to make this a law, but the Sunni Muslim brotherhood rejected the right of a woman to divorce her husband.
Women as witness
Woman is equal to man as witness in everything, but not in the oral testimony in the contracting debts. It has nothing to do with the written testimony:
Allah says :( O you who believe! when you deal with each other in contracting a debt for a fixed time, then write it down; and let a scribe write it down between you in fairness; and the scribe should not refuse to write as Allah has taught him, so he should write; and let him who owes the debt dictate, and he should be careful of (his duty to) Allah, his Lord, and not diminish anything from it; but if he who owes the debt is unsound in understanding, or weak, or (if) he is not able to dictate himself, let his guardian dictate with fairness; and call in to witness from among your men two witnesses; but if there are not two men, then one man and two women from among those whom you choose to be witnesses, so that if one of the two errs, the second of the two may remind the other; ) ( 2 : 282 )
Right of women to work / choose work / equal compensation
Right to travel–
Qur’an talks about right to travel and seeking means of living for all humans, men and woman on basis of equality and opportunities for all the seekers and searchers. Allah says about this earth: (And He placed in it mountains above its surface and He blessed it therein and made therein its foods, in four periods: alike for the seekers. ) (41: 10).
Allah orders all human , male and female to walk the earth looking for means of living : (He it is Who made the earth smooth for you, therefore go about in the spacious sides thereof, and eat of His sustenance, and to Him is the return after death.) (67: 15)
More over, the woman in Islam is ordered to immigrate like man in the cause of God to avoid religious persecution. If it is hard to travel, permission was given to shorten prayer if there is a real danger ( 4 : 101 ). So, the woman who is able to immigrate and refuses will be put in hell fire: (Surely (as for) those whom the angels cause to die while they are unjust to their selves, they shall say: In what state were you? They shall say: We were weak in the earth. They shall say: Was not Allah's earth spacious, so that you should have migrated therein? So to those, their abode is hell, and it is an evil resort . Except those who are (really) weak and oppressed - men, women, and children - who have no means in their power, nor (a guide-post) to their way.So those, it may be, that Allah will pardon them, and Allah is oft Pardoning, oft Forgiving) ( 4 : 97 : 99 ).
Early Muslims in Mecca were persecuted, so many of them men and women had to escape to Ethiopia twice, and then the third one was to Al Medina. Some Muslim women immigrated leaving behind their infidel husbands, some girls immigrated independently for the cause. So, they were educated to be activists from the beginning. They established with men the first (and the last) real Islamic state with Prophet Mohammed. Islamic state consists of a deal/contract among individuals who agree to form or create states – women have a role.
Sura ( 60 : 10 : 12 ) gives more details : (O you who believe! when believing women come to you flying, then examine them; Allah knows best their faith; then if you find them to be believing women, do not send them back to the unbelievers, neither are these (women) lawful for them, nor are those (men) lawful for them, and give them what they have spent; and no blame attaches to you in marrying them when you give them their dowries; and hold not to the ties of marriage of unbelieving women, and ask for what you have spent, and let them ask for what they have spent. That is Allah's judgment; He judges between you, and Allah is All Knowing, Wise. And if anything (out of the dowries) of your wives has passed away from you to the unbelievers, then your turn comes, give to those whose wives have gone away the like of what they have spent, and be careful of (your duty to) Allah in Whom you believe. O Prophet! when believing women come to you giving you a pledge that they will not associate none with Allah, and will not steal, and will not commit fornication, and will not kill their children, and will not bring a calumny which they have forged of themselves, and will not disobey you in what is good, accept their pledge, and ask forgiveness for them from Allah; surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.)
Two centuries after Mohammad’s death, they mentioned a woman who immigrated alone twice, without husband or parents, independently from Mecca to Ethiopia (Al Habashah) and to Al Medina. Women immigrated alongside men, to escape persecution, to their own Islamic state in the time of Prophet Mohammed, it was unlimited freedom of speech, belief and political opposition.
The ardent opposition in that time was named hypocrites. The hypocritical men and women used to compete with the believer women and men in the streets of Al Medina, playing different discourse; the believers advocated good and advised against evil, while the hypocrites advocated evil and forbade good. : (The hypocritical men and the hypocritical women are all alike; they enjoin evil and forbid good and withhold their hands; they have forsaken Allah, so He has forsaken them; surely the hypocrites are the transgressors. )( And the believers, men and women, are protecting friends one of another; they enjoin the right and forbid the wrong, and they establish worship and they pay the poor-due, and they obey Allah and His messenger. ) (9: 67 & 71)
Sura 9 – Qur’an talks about Al Medina in the time of Mohammad – how the hypocritical women and men are very active in the field of evil – ordering the evils and prohibiting the good things. At the same time, believer men and women were active against that, ordering the good things and rejecting evil, advising others to do good and not to do bad. In the time of Mohammad there was unlimited freedom of speech and belief. Believing women and Non-believing women enjoyed freedom of speech as they wanted, good or bad.
Worship: Controversy between Qur’an, Sharee’a and Fiqh.
Women actually were ordered to join the public Friday prayers just like men. Even in early writings and tradition there is talk of women sharing the mosque in the time of Prophet Muhammad. In the Quran, there is an indication that woman used to retreat ( E’tekaf ) in the night of Ramadan, but not to have sexual intercourse in this case : (but do not have sex contact with your wives while you are in retreat in the mosques )( 2 : More details
Every kind of work is available for earning means of living or to work for God. It is all the same because it is all in the name of God.
Woman is included in every kind of work, in worship and in means of living.
For more details:
Immigration is suffering and hardship : (And whoever migrate in Allah's way, he will find in the earth many hardships and abundant resources, and whoever goes forth from his house migrating to Allah and His Messenger, and then death overtakes him, his reward is indeed with Allah and Allah is Forgiving, Merciful) ( 4 :100 )
In Immigration is rewards: ( And those who migrate for Allah's sake after they are oppressed, We will most certainly give them a good abode in the world, and the reward of the hereafter is certainly much greater, did they but know . : Those who are patient and on their Lord do they rely.) ( 16 : 41 : 42 )
In immigration: is punishment :(Surely (as for) those whom the angels cause to die while they are unjust to their selves, they shall say: In what state were you? They shall say: We were weak in the earth. They shall say: Was not Allah's earth spacious, so that you should have migrated therein? So those it is, whose abode is hell, and it is an evil resort . Except the weak from among the men and the children who have not, in their power, the means nor can they find a way (to escape); As for such, it may be that Allah will pardon them. Allah is ever Clement, Forgiving. : So those, it may be, Allah will pardon them, and Allah is Pardoning, Forgiving. )( 4 : 97 : 99)
In Fighting in the cause of Allah;
General orders for all men and women :
(And fight in the way of Allah with those who fight with you, and do not exceed the limits, surely Allah does not love those who exceed the limits) (2: 190)
General excuses :(No blame is there on the blind, nor is there blame on the lame, nor on one ill (if he joins not the war): But he that obeys Allah and his Messenger,- (Allah) will admit him to Gardens beneath which rivers flow; and he who turns back, (Allah) will punish him with a grievous Penalty ) (48 : 17 )
General rules for men and women according to their deeds and behavior generally:
For the bad deeds and behavior :(whoever does evil, he shall be requited with it) (4: 123)
For the good deeds and behavior : (:And whoever does good deeds whether male or female and he (or she) is a believer-- these shall enter the garden, and they shall not be dealt with a jot unjustly ) ( 4 : 124 ) .
For more details that confirm equality between male and female:
(So their Lord accepted their prayer: That I will not waste the work of a worker among you, whether male or female, the one of you being from the other; they, therefore, who fled and were turned out of their homes and persecuted in My way and who fought and were slain, I will most certainly cover their evil deeds, and I will most certainly make them enter gardens beneath which rivers flow; a reward from Allah, and with Allah is yet better reward. )(3.195)
(Whoever does good whether male or female and is a believer, We will most certainly make him live a happy life, and We will most certainly give them their reward for the best of what they did. ) (16 : 97 )
(Whoever does an evil, he shall not be recompensed (with aught) but the like of it, and whoever does good, whether male or female, and he is a believer, these shall enter the garden, in which they shall be given sustenance without measure) (40 : 40 )
People misunderstand – virgins of paradise. According to Qur’an when people are re-created they are re-created according to their own deeds. All the “winners” on Day of Judgment will be one gender and will be rewarded in the same way – virgins – according to their good deeds.
So, it is about the deeds and the behavior and the work, not about gender.
Right to equal compensation –
Coming to work itself is the issue regardless of who is the one working. When you do some work you are paid for the work itself.
No restrictions at all on the exercise of these rights.
Accordingly, the good example for good people is woman, and bad example for people is also woman:
(Allah sets forth an example to those who disbelieve the wife of Noah and the wife of Lot: they were both under two of Our righteous servants, but they acted treacherously towards them so they availed them naught against Allah, and it was said: Enter both the fire with those who enter. And Allah sets forth an example to those who believe the wife of Pharaoh when she said: My Lord! Build for me a house with Thee in the garden and deliver me from Pharaoh and his doing, and deliver me from the unjust people And Mary, daughter of 'Imran, whose body was chaste, therefore We breathed therein something of Our Spirit. And she put faith in the words of her Lord and His scriptures, and was of the obedient) ( 66 : 10 - 12 )
Here, you find two women who were supposed to be good because they were wives of two messengers of God (Wife of Noah and wife of Lot) but they acted independently against their husbands, so, they became a bad example for all disbelievers.
On the other side, there was Pharaoh of Moses, the worst tyrant, but his wife chose to be a good believer, so she becomes an example for all believers along with Mary the mother of Jesus Christ. Two good women from different background, but they chose the right path and become an example of the good people to mankind.
About Mary (Meryem daughter of Imran and the mother of Jesus, Allah said: (And when the angels said: O Meryem! surely Allah has chosen you and purified you and chosen you above the women of the worldO Meryem! keep obedient to your Lord and humble yourself, and bow down with those who bow)(3: 42: 43).
Working woman in Quranic stories:
Story of Moses:
In the first part of the Quranic story of Moses as a child, women played the primary part. The first part is for the mother and sister and Pharaoh’s wife: (When We revealed to your mother what was revealed Saying: Put him into a chest, then cast it down into the river, then the river shall throw him on the shore; there shall take him up one who is an enemy to Me and enemy to him, and I cast down upon you compassion from Me, and that you might be brought up before My eyes. When your sister went and said: Shall I direct you to one who will take charge of him? So We brought you back to your mother, that her eye might be delighted and she should not grieve) (20: 38 – 40)
For more details: (And We revealed to Musa's mothers, saying: suckle him, then when you fear for him, cast him into the river and do not fear nor grieve; surely We will bring him back to you and make him one of the messengers. : Then the people of Pharaoh picked him up (from the river): (It was intended) that (Moses) should be to them an adversary and a cause of sorrow: for Pharaoh and Haman and (all) their hosts were men of sin. And Pharaoh’s wife said: A joy of the eye, for me and for you; do not slay him; maybe he will be useful for us, or we may take him for a son; and they did not perceive. And the heart of Musa's mother was void (from anxiety), she would have almost disclosed it, had We not strengthened her heart so that she might be of the believers. And she said to his sister: Follow him up. So she watched him from a distance while they did not perceive. And we ordained that he refused suckle at first, until (His sister came up and) said: "Shall I point out to you the people of a house that will nourish and bring him up for you and be sincerely attached to him?".. : So We gave him back to his mother that her eye might be delighted, and that she might no grieve, and that she might know that the promise of Allah is true, but most of them do not know.) (82 : 7 -13 ).
Here, we find some hidden observations:
- There is no indication as to the father of Moses, while he was alive. All the rules are for women.
-
Women here were working their nature work towards the child, except his sister who followed her child brother risking and endangering her life. -
There was reference to the women who tried to suckle the child.
In the second part, when he became an adult, women played the main part also when he escaped to Medyan :
(And when he turned his face towards Medyan, he said: Maybe my Lord will guide me on the right path. : And when he came to the water of Medyan, he found there a group of men watering their flocks, and he found besides them two women keeping back (their flocks). He said: What is the matter with you? They said: We cannot water until the shepherds take away (their sheep) from the water, and our father is a very old man. : So he watered (their sheep) for them, then went back to the shade and said: My Lord! surely I stand in need of whatever good Thou send down to me.Then one of the two women came to him walking bashfully. She said: My father invites you that he may give you the reward of your having watered for us. So when he came to him and gave to him the account, he said: Fear not, you are secure from the unjust people. Said one of them: O my father! employ him, surely the best of those that you can employ is the strong man, the faithful one. : He said: I desire to marry one of these two daughters of mine to you on condition that you should serve me for eight years; but if you complete ten, it will be of your own free will, and I do not wish to be hard to you; if Allah please, you will find me one of the good. He said: This shall be (an agreement) between me and you; whichever of the two terms I fulfill, there shall be no wrongdoing to me; and Allah is a witness of what we say.) (28: 22 - 28).
Here, we find some indications:
1 – Women do the hard work of men to help the old father.
2 –One Woman has a strong personality and character to give piece of advice to her father to hire Moses and also has a good understanding of that strange man ( Moses ).
The wife of Moses accompanied him in his journey back to Egypt, and In Sinai Moses was chosen by Allah to be messenger of Allah to Pharaoh, to save the children of Israel: (So when Musa had fulfilled the term, and he journeyed with his family, he perceived on this side of the mountain a fire. He said to his family: Wait, I have seen a fire, maybe I will bring to you from it some news or a swath of fire, so that you may warm yourselves.) ( 28 : 29 ). (And has the story of Musa come to you? When he saw a fire, he said to his family: Stop, for surely I see a fire, haply I may bring to you there-from a live coal or find guidance at the fire). (20:9 - 10).
Because of the greatness of his mother, Aaron used to call his brother Moses ( Son of my mother.: (He said: O son of my mother! seize me not by my beard nor by my head; surely I was afraid lest you should say: You have caused a division among the children of Israel and not waited for my word. )(20: 94).
Comparing Pharaoh and Queen of Sheba:
The Quran does not object to the fact that a woman was a ruler. She was provided every requisite and had a great throne. But the objection was that she and her people worshiped the sun. For that reason king Solomon sent her a message inviting her to embrace Islam. He directed the message to her because she represented her people. That also shows that her reign was considered lawful. From the descriptions in the Quran she was well revered by her chiefs as she was asking their advice in the matter of this message. They were all waiting for her decision believing in her and telling her that they would obey any decision she takes. She was wise enough not to answer Solomon’s letter by waging war or by making it a personal matter but she thought of the well being of her people and how they would suffer from such a war. She was wise to say "if kings enter a town they spoil it and humiliate the most respected ones in it." True because lands have only been spoiled but by tyrant mindless rulers that we still see around us. They would bow to stronger powers and oppress their own people. The queen of Sheba proved her intelligence by sending Solomon a present just to buy herself more time to decide what to do. At the end she proves more intelligent when she embraced Islam and saved herself and her people in this life and in the hereafter and she said "O my Lord I have indeed wronged my soul: I do (now) submit (in Islam), with Solomon, to the Lord of the Worlds".
Look at details in the Quran: (27: 23 - 44).
So, in the Quranic stories we find two major examples of tyrant rulers; one is a man that is Pharaoh and the other is a woman that is the queen of Sheba. And even though the story of Pharaoh was repeated several times the story of the queen of Sheba is only mentioned once. Similarities between Pharaoh and the queen of Sheba They were both tyrant who enjoyed total power. When Pharaoh had total control over Egypt’s wealth and army he made a clear statement saying "O my people! Does not the dominion of Egypt belong to me, (witness) these streams flowing underneath me, what see ye not then?" (43:51). The Pharaohs’ history confirms that the pharaohs had complete power over politics, wealth and military forces especially after they controlled the feudal lords along the riverbanks. They established a central power that would not function without the orders of the "president"!! Similarly the queen of Sheba was the autocratic holder of wealth and power. In the Quran it says "I found (there) a woman ruling over them and provided with every requisite; and she has a magnificent throne." (27:23), and her chiefs confirm her autonomous power by saying "we are endued with strength, and given to vehement war: but the command is with thee; so consider what thou wilt command." (27:33).
God considers Pharaoh to be representing the Egyptians just as the Queen of Sheba was representing her people. Pharaoh was sent two prophets from God, Moses and his brother Aaron, they were asked to "speak to him mildly; perchance he may take warning or fear (Allah)" (20:44) and in a similar way the queen of Sheba was sent a message from the prophet Solomon since she represented her people. Although there are great similarities between these two rulers yet their reactions were completely different, and so were the destinies of their people. Moses and Aaron’s main mission was to deliver the people of Israel from the Pharaonic persecution and to take Pharaoh Permission to them out of Egypt. They were ordered to say "verily we are messengers sent by thy Lord; send forth, therefore, the Children of Israel with us, and afflict them not."(20:47) God had asked his prophet to ask in a gentle and peaceful fashion as they said "with a sign, indeed, have we come from thy Lord! And peace to all who follow guidance!" (20:47) And Moses was endowed with miracles to convince Pharaoh that he was a true prophet. Pharaoh was perfectly capable of granting Moses’ wish and allowing the Hebrews whom he hated, to leave. He had nothing to fear. On the one hand his army was far too great to consider the Israelites a threat, and on the other hand the persecution had weakened the Israelites to the extent that it took them after that forty years to gather to build up strength in order to enter Palestine. Pharaoh’s pride got in the way and he refused to let those weakened people go with the two prophets. As a result Pharaoh and his army drowned in the sea, sent to punishment until judgment day. The reason for that was the tyranny that leads rulers to assume divinity as he said "I but point out to you that which I see (myself); Nor do I guide you but to the path of right" (40:29) And because of that tyranny the destruction reached Pharaoh’s historical signature "And we leveled to the ground the Great Works and fine buildings which pharaoh and his people erected (with such pride). We took the Children of Israel (with safety) across the sea."(7:137,138).
The queen of Sheba’s situation with the prophet Solomon was different. For Solomon was a prophet king appointed by God. And from this position he sent her a message inviting her to embrace Islam- and Islam is devoting your heart and soul to God and living in peace with others, and this is the meaning in all God’s messages- and Solomon’s message to the queen could have hurt her pride, but when she read the message she turned to her chiefs saying " Ye chiefs! Here is delivered to me a letter worthy of respect. It is from Solomon, and it is (as follows): ‘in the name of Allah, Most Gracious Most Merciful: Be ye not arrogant against me, but come to me in submission (to the true religion).’ “(27:30, 31) so even though she has full authority, she discussed the matter openly with her chiefs and read the message to them and described it as ‘a letter worthy of respect.’ That was a clear sign from her so that they would not respond negatively and vote for retaliation. And with the same calm politics she was able to reach a happy ending while Pharaoh and his people were resting at the bottom of the sea with their illusory politics. Here is the difference between a tyrant man and a tyrant woman. There is no doubt that a tyrant woman has less animosity and belligerence than a tyrant man.
Muslim woman in real life in the Medieval Age after the death of Mohammed
In the first century, even after Prophet Mohammad – women were very active on both sides –the side of Muslims and the side of other worshippers. Ayesha, the widow of Prophet Mohammed was involved in the political life to the extent that she was a leader of a Muslim army against another one. This has happened when Muslims – in contradiction to the Quran – invaded other countries and the result was civil war between Muslims. Muslim Women were part of those movements. Even in civil wars, women were part of battles. This confirms that teachings of the Qur’an were applied at the time of Mohammad, but after his death, this dynamic movement went the wrong way.
These concepts were ignored and abrogated – why?
Muslims failed because of dictatorship that was the culture of the Middle Ages.The Qur’an is against dictatorship. Details are in my book (Democratic Islam and Muslim tyranny :
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=1846
Placing women in a second degree position was also main aspect of this middle aged culture, so Muslims in that time responded to that culture of their time and ignored the real Islam. More over, they treated this contradiction between their actual life and the Quran by creating their new human made religion, like Sunnah, Shiite and Sufism.
Why didn’t women at that time protest that their rights were being taken away?
In the second half of the first century Arab Muslims established their empire from the borders of China to the south of Spain. They were at their peak. Women coming from all over – India, Central Europe, North Africa – as slaves. Men at that time had wives, and a great number of slave women who were more beautiful than Arab and free women (In the eyes of Arab men). So, women at that time and for many centuries were of two kinds 1)- The very beautiful : were slaves, served as second class citizens, mastered songs and dancing, 2)- free women, Arabic women, struggled to keep their husband’s attention, struggle was not for political agenda but for personal agenda. Women were competing against each other. However, Muslim woman in that time enjoyed more rights than women in the West. More details in Adam Metz book about the Islamic civilization in the fourth Hijri century.
Finally
Wahhabism has revived and restored the most fanatic Sunni sect in Muslim Medieval Age history and brought it to our modern times in the name of Islam. So, Islam becomes accused wrongly of persecuting women.
Sample 5
Reform the Islamic Schools in the U.S. to confirm and to conform to the American values and the Human Rights culture
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=7473
Reform the Roots:
It is useless to try to reform the Islamic schools here without reforming their Islamic roots in the Middle East, the Wahabi faith of the Saudi State, and Al Azhar, the most powerful seminary in the Muslim world.
The deep roots of contradiction between Islam as a religion and Muslims as a people, who have their own human-made history, culture and political agenda, began after the Prophet Mohammed’s death. His mighty tribe, Quraysh, used the name of Islam to invade and occupy most of the known world in the seventh and the eighth centuries. To establish their empire, they distorted the Islamic Jihad, a word which originally meant to fig fight just to defend your country, and altered its meaning through the transgression of their actions against peaceful people. In the Quran, God said, “And fight in the cause of God those who are fighting you, and do not transgress the limit, for God love not the transgressors.”(2:190)
They attributed– falsely –a saying of the prophet Mohammed after his death: “I was commanded to fight the peoples until they say there is no God but one God and I am his messenger.” The fanatic Muslims, until now, believed in this Saying [Hadeeth] because it established the roots of terrorist religious culture. In favor of this Hadeeth they ignore more than 500 Quranic verses, which establish the unlimited right of freedom of speech and belief, and more than 70 Quranic verses that advocate peace as the real face of Islam.
In disobeying the real Islamic values of peace, tolerance, justice and freedom, the old Muslims fought each other for the vanity of this life in their famous great civil war, just three decades after Mohammed’s death.
After becoming different military parties, each party tried to justify its way by distorting the Quranic meanings and attributing false sayings to the prophet Mohammed. Thus, the political military parties became religious cults and sects, as each one of them had its own tradition. All of them were in harmony with their culture of the Middle Ages and its values of holy war, religious persecution and theocracy.
The Muslims are still enslaved by their Middle Aged culture, while the West has established a new secular culture. Al Azhar and the Wahabi Saudi cult, with their influence inside the Muslim World, have made it nearly impossible to reform the different aspects of Muslim religious life from inside Islam.
After September11, it has become imperative to reform Al Azhar and the Wahabi faith, not only to reform the Islamic schools in the U.S. but also to save the Saudi State itself, Egypt, Middle East and world peace.
How to reform the roots
It’s easy to reform Islam from inside the religion because Muslims believe in the Quran, as the Holy God’s final preserved Scripture. If we read the Quran according to its terminology and codes, it will be very easy to understand Islam as a religion of peace, tolerance, freedom, justice and human rights. It will be easy, then, to prove this contradiction between Islam and the religious terrorist culture of certain Muslims, proving their real enmity to Islam, exposing them as criminals. This has been my argument in the Middle East for 25 years. It did work in spite of persecution. That persecution itself proves that they have only power, and lack of the real Islamic argument. Their power and influence defend only their lack of Islamic evidence.
It’s not a problem to face them intellectually from inside Islam, providing the forgotten Islamic values which are the same as many American and Human Rights values. The challenge will be to find whom it may concern, and respond in the U.S. and the West. In the first section of this research, after a brief historic glance, I present two proposals to reform the Wahabi faith and Al Azhar.
The Saudi crown familyhas to reform its Wahabi dogma to survive in this century, as it must to choose either its Wahabi faith or its Saudi State. In this respect, the Saudi family has to: 1- Uphold the first Islamic value, the freedom of speech and freedom of belief, giving the unlimited freedom of thought and belief for all people in the Saudi kingdom. This will be a golden opportunity for the Shiites and the Sufis and the Quranic scholars to practice of their beliefs, and to discuss the Wahabi dogma. 2- Give equal opportunities for all the different Muslim cults and other intellectuals inside the kingdom in the media and in all different aspects of religious, cultural and social life. 3- To maintain a real, but graduated reform in the political, economic and social fields. 4- To encourage and help free thinkers and intellectuals in the entire Muslim World to participate in this reform through their writings and insights.
The Egyptian regimehas to complete the reform of the 1030 years old Al Azhar. Instead of being a religious Vatican, Al Azhar must become a real Muslim civil establishment, as there are no religious authorities or any religious foundation in Islam. It needs to reform the Egyptian legislation to eliminate all the rules which give Al Azhar the authority to control the cultural and religious life of Muslims, and to open its university and education for all Egyptians equally. Mainly, this would include providing the same opportunity for Egyptian Christians as all other non-Muslims to attend its free education. While Al Azhar gives free education for Muslims only, its funds come from all Egyptian tax payers, including Christians.
The main reform would be to terminate Al Azhar curriculums and courses that belong to the advocating of superstitions and terrorism of the Middle Ages, and substitute them with real Islamic curriculums that come directly from the Holy Quran. These new curricula would be written by free Muslim thinkers. In light of the Quran and its terminology and codes, these new curricula will discuss the contradiction between Muslim traditions and the religion of Islam. In this way, al Azhar will present itself as an updated Islamic seminary, serving Islam and the real interest of Muslims in this century and the next.
The Reform of Al Azhar should be accompanied by the reform of the Egyptian regime, politically and economically. By reforming Al Azhar and the Wahabi Saudi cult, the Islamic schools in the U.S. and in the West can also be reformed.
Reform The Islamic Schools in the U.S.
These schools reflect the dominant Muslim Wahabi culture, not only by concentrating on hating non- Muslims, but by retaining the values of the culture of the Middle Ages. As a result, these schools are ignoring the great values of Islam, which are the same values of Western Civilization. It’s useless to reform their curriculum; the only way towards reform is to present to them alternative Islamic subjects, the neglected Islamic values of Peace, tolerance, justice, freedom and democracy. This section of research has these subjects as available materials for these schools, calling on the schools to reconsider this in their teaching.
After incorporating this into the research proposal, the next step is to present these written subjects to the Islamic schools and discuss the real need to change their courses accordingly. If they refuse, then it will be a unique opportunity to discuss this issue in the public eye of the media. A public debate may disclose some absent facts concerning the secret relationship between some Islamic schools and other fanatic organizations in the Muslim World.
In such a debate, they will be faced with these important questions: If you really believe that Islam is the religion of great values, why do you ignore this in your courses? If you claim you did not have the ability to write it in your courses, and information to this end has now become available, why do you continue to refuse to uphold it in your courses? If you are against the fanatic culture, why do you keep it in your courses?
The final goal of this research is to make these Islamic schools serving Islam compatible with the United States nation in its war against terrorism. However, it’s not enough to reform the Islamic schools here. Islamic mosques in the U.S must be reformed to serve Islam and not the fanatics who continue to hijack Islam and American freedom of speech. This, however, is another important proposal.
Third part: Aspects of war of ideas
Third part: Aspects of war of ideas
Preface
As we face our terrorist Wahabi enemy in this post-Cold War era, it becomes clear that we are now fighting World War IV. This new war, without a doubt, is a new kind of war. We can summarize its new aspects with one concrete example: the suicide bomber. He is eager to blow himself up in order to kill as many innocent people as possible from among Christians, Jews and, yes, other Muslims. Young men are usually inspired by their dreams of the future and of enjoying their lives, but the suicide bomber is motivated only by the thought of being a martyr and he is convinced that virgins are waiting for him in paradise to reward him for blowing himself up amongst “infidels”.
The suicide bomber is a human bomb walking the streets ready to destroy other people, any time and any place. It is very difficult to recognize him and to predict where and when he will strike.
With this new weapon -- the human bomb -- our terrorist Muslim enemy has neutralized the most horrifying weapon: the nuclear bomb. But it has neutralized it only in our hands of course.
This War’s aspects are:
Ingredients:
1-Weapons are T.V channels, network of internet websites, mosques , books , movies and conferences.
2- Soldiers are the Muslim scholars who have expertise in Islamic and Muslim fields and know the good tactics of that intellectual peaceful war.
3- Ammunitions are the knowledge in Islam and Muslims fields.
4 =Battle field is the Muslim mentality in the entire Muslim World in all its sects, cults and groups.
Let’s discuss it in more details.
Chapter 1
Define soldiers, ammunitions and battle field of our war of ideas
Soldiers and ammunitions of our war of ideas (woi)
Because we have the religion of Islam with us against the terrorist Jihadists, it is impossible for our scholars to be non Muslims. We need our fellow Muslims to trust in us. Ordinary Muslims and the Muslim leaders and Muslim elites and figures refuse to get any guidance in religion from non Muslim scholar even if all his evidences come from the Holy Quran. It will be a great triumph for the fanatic terrorist Jihadists if the war of ideas (woi) is waged against them by non Muslim scholars. They will easily accuse it to be a conspiracy against Islam led by the Crusaders.
Soldiers of our ( woi ) against fanatic Jihadist must be a very sincere Muslims and have profound knowledge in the different fields of Islam and Muslims and Arabic Language.
The sincere Muslim scholar devotes his life for this (woi) as a religious mission to defend his Islamic religion which is hijacked by those terrorists. He is ready to sacrifice his life in this intellectual peaceful (woi) to please Allah, the Creator of the Universe. With or without any help from others, he will continue his peaceful struggle (jihad) tolerating all the difficulties and persecution. It is a straight faithful way that has not any room for political agenda or any kind of compromise. This kind of scholars is not very welcomed by policy makers, but those scholars have the full sincere commitment to handle this (woi) and have the expertise in wining it. Moreover, in spite of being helpless and persecuted, they are admired and trusted by Muslims who know them, even among some fanatic circles.
Among those sincere Muslim scholars are the Quranists.
The fanatic Jihadists use their power and different access and tools against the sincere Muslim scholars and issuing hundreds of fatwas and accusations against them. It has become sign of failure because those fanatics ignore to refute the hard evidences of the sincere Muslim scholars - or the Quranists -using only false accusations and persecution. Using violence against ideas helps the victimized side who has ideas. Actually, the peaceful persecuted Quranist Muslim scholars who are waging (woi) are helped by those terrorist trends because the campaign of attacking the Quranists and persecuting and victimizing them give the Quranists publicity and respect. It also increases their number because it makes people curious to read about Quranists and their Islamic literature. As a matter of fact, most of the new Quranists used to be fanatics, and then they have been undeceived by the Quranist writings.
The only problem the Quranists have is support and protection.
By the American support, supervision and protection, the Quranist Muslim scholars can defeat and dismantle the fanatic terrorist trends including Al Qaeda and other terrorist groups.
Understanding the ammunitions of war of ideas
War of ideas is all about human. The victims are humans, the criminals are humans and also the rescuer noble heroes are humans. This human aspects includes also ammunitions which means the deep and huge knowledge of Muslims and their different response to their religion of Islam and their human made religions and human made history in the past and their current different situations.
This knowledge has two main fields: Islam and Arabic Language.
Understanding the Arabic Language
It is the oldest alive language in our time. For more than 25 centuries, the Arabic Language has gone through dangerous development since the seventh century as it has become the language of the Quran and the intellectual pronounced field of the religion of Islam and Muslim civilization and Muslim traditions. It still until now the religious language of most of one billion and half billion of the Muslim World.
During Muslim mighty empires Arabic Language was the first language for the middle aged civilization where the main text books and scriptures from Europe, Iran, Middle East India and China were translated into Arabic. Other languages were influenced by Arabic while Arabic Language itself was enriched by other civilizations and other languages. Latin language- which is younger than Arabic- has disappeared leaving behind different language in Italy, Spain, France and Portuguese.
Because of Islam and its long time, Arabic Language has many serious developments inside it. These developments have many aspects. As it is shown in different Arabic dictionaries in Middle Ages, Arabic Language was widely enlarged in its vocabularies; many of them were ignored or produced over centuries. Inside it there are until now - different slangs and different accents beside the classic Arabic which still used in writing and reading. It is easy for any Arabic speaker to read and write in the classic Arabic Language while he talks in his daily life in his local slang. It is difficult for two Arabs from Morocco and Egypt to understand each other while talking, but it is easier for them to understand each other by classic Arabic and /or reading and writing it. This is not a big challenge for Arabic scholars in our field of (woi) because the biggest challenge is in the Arabic fields of different
terminologies.
Understanding the Arabic fields of terminology
Before the Quran, Arabic Language was simple reflecting the daily local life of Arab tribes in that time. Quran brought to it new terms and new expressions which are explained inside the Quranic context. Muslim civilization was built in about six centuries by different ethnics and different cultures in the time of the mighty Arabic Muslim empires, but its main language was Arabic. This widened and enlarged Arabic Languages and also created the wide Arabic different terminology. New terms were created in translating other culture traditions and philosophy and in creating new science and branches In Arabic Muslim civilizations. This has become real problem in the fields of human made religions, sects and cults of Muslims over the past centuries.
For example, the Arabic word (Sunna ) means in the Quran two meanings according to the Quranic context; the law of Allah and the way of Allah in dealing with humans. In Sunni sect (Sunna ) means generally the sayings or ( Hadeeth) that they attributed to the Prophet Mohamed two centuries and more after his death, claiming that this ( Sunna) is revelation from Allah to the Prophet Mohamed. Inside Sunni sect, the term (Sunna) means the theological philosophical groups in the Middle ages who were conservatives defying the open minded Muslim scholars like Al Mo’atazelah. Leaving those Sunni theological conservative groups, you find inside Sunni Shareeah or (Fikh ) Sunna term means the rituals that Muslim should do but without serious obligation, like to pray more the five daily prayers for the Prophet Mohamed, or to fast more days beside the month of Ramadan.
Samples of using Arabic fields of terminology in war of ideas
Muslims are three main sects; Sunni, Shiites and Sufism. Every sect has its own terminology which is different from the classic Arabic Language and is different also from other two sects either. Moreover, all of them are different from the Quranic terminology itself. Every Muslim sect read the Quran not according to the Quranic terms but according to their own terminology to subjugate the Holly Quran to their religious purpose. So, Muslim sects in their interfaith war of ideas usually use the Quranic verses in the way that serves each sect against others.
All of them have a common distortion of the Quran in dealing with non Muslims. They mainly change the Quranic terms of (Islam) and (believe) to be exclusively for all of them describing the non Muslim to be infidel and idol worshipper.
Unfortunately, all the translations of the Quran have this common distortion, giving contradictions in the different Quranic laws in the fields of Jihad. This needs some explanations and some samples.
Concept of Islam and belief
Islam and believe in the Quranic terminology
Islam and belief in faith and in behavior
According to the Quranic terminology and its particular language, the word “believing” [Aaman], has two meanings in Quran along with the Arabic language; you can {believe in} or (Aamana be...) or you believe or trust others (Aamana le --);
The first one is related to faith as in this verse “the messenger believed in what was descended to him from His Lord and the believers. All believe in God, His angles, His books. His Messengers.” (2: 285) thus to ‘believe in’ means to have deeply rooted faith in your heart concerning the relationship between man and God.
People have had diversified faiths, even within the same religion or even within the same cult or school of thinking. And the Quranic confirms that people will be judged for the diversity of their faiths by God alone and only on judgment day (as found in verses ( 2: 113 , 3: 55 , 10 : 93 , 16 : 124 , 5 : 48 , 39 : 3 , 7: 46 ).
The second meaning the relationship between people, namely believing or trusting others, implies that when someone is safe and secure people trust him. He is also called a ‘believer’ because he is trusted by the people, [Aamana laho al naas; Ma’amoun al janeb].
This meaning is repeated in the Quranic especially in the Quranic stories concerning the Prophets. For example in the story of Noah, the arrogant ones told him “Shall we trust you [An’omeno Laka] while it is the meanest that follow you?” (26:111). that means how can we trust you and feel secure with you seeing that you are followed by the lowest of the people. This meaning of ‘believing’ that is trusting somebody is repeated in the story of Abraham (26 : 29 ), the story of Joseph (12 :17 ) the story of Moses (44 :21) and (23 : 47 ) , and also in the Quranic Narratives of the life of the prophet Mohammed in Medina ( 3 : 37 ). This meaning of believing is found in other subject as well.
When somebody behaves in a trust worthy manner he became safe and secure as seen from his outward behavior. According to the Quranic terminology this person is called ‘a believer’ regardless of his religion or Faith. For that matter he/she can be a Buddhist, Muslim, Christian, Jew or atheist, it is a private matter between the human and God, no creature has the authority to judge him. That is reserved to God alone on the Last Day.
The two meanings of the term ‘belief’ were simultaneously expressed in God’s Verse concerning the prophet Mohammed that says “He believes in God, trust ith in the believers [Y’omono bellah wa y’omeno Lel m’omeneen]” (9:61). In the Arabic language and in this Quranic verse the word [Y’omeno] means the two meanings: believe in and trust. Thus this verse shows that to believe in God is to worship him alone, and to believe in others is to trust them. To believe in God is to Acknowledge he is the one and only. The evaluation of this faith, which many people dispute, is to take place in the Judgment Day. Therefore what concerns and should only concern Humans among themselves is to live in trust, safety, security and peace.
Therefore faith in Islam is equivalent to peace among people, and in the same time being a believer means a man of God and a man of peace and trust. This is the understanding of faith in the religion of Islam.
What about the word [Islam] itself in Arabic Language and in the religion of Islam?
The understanding of Islam, as was the case with the word ‘believe’ in the Quran has an outward meaning concerning the dealing with people and inward meaning concerning the relationship with God .
The inward meaning of Islam is to succumb and submit to God alone, pledging allegiance and obedience to him and him alone (6:161-163).
This meaning of Islam is the same message that came with the entire prophets in all divine Messages, and in all ancient languages until it finally appeared in Arabic in the final Divine revelation of the Quran. God doesn’t accept any other religion deferent from the submission to him alone as the only God. This is the meaning of the verse (“The religion before God is Islam …”) (3:19 ) (“Whoever desires a religion other than Islam, never will it be accepted of him and in the hereafter he will be in the rank of those who had lost”) (3:85). It talks here about his future on the Day of Judgment where God only will judge all the mankind.
Islam is submitting to God alone in any language, any time or place and in all divine messages. Alas unfortunately, in our culture Islam was transformed into an Arabic description of a definite group in a specific epoch.
God is uninterested in the titles and divisions that people choose for them, such as Muslims, Jews, Christians and Sapiens.
For this reason God confirms in two verses that those who believe in God alone as the only God, and believe in the Day of Judgment as the Divine Day of absolute justice and maintain peace and perform righteous deeds as a prove of their belief in the last day; those are the Allies of God whether they are the followers of the Quran or the old and new testament (2:62, 5:69). These two verses confirm the other two verses (The religion before God is Islam) (Whoever desires a religion other than Islam, never will be accepted of him) (3:19 &85)
These verses imply that he who believes in God, the last day and performs righteous deeds in this world will be considered a Muslim in the sight of God on the Last Day regardless of the title he had in this world. It is up to God alone- not to us - on the Day of Judgment – not now- to judge the faith. Any one claims this right to himself is claiming divinity upon himself.
The real meaning of the inward face of Islam is submitting to God only and succumbing to him alone with the language of hearts. It is the universal language that leaves no room for discord among people or believers, and based on this language all people will be judged on the last day. This is the inward meaning of Islam in dealing with the Almighty God; the Creator, or the inner meaning of the faith that lies inside the heart which will be judged by God alone on the Last Day.
God alone is the only One who can monitor the real feelings of the human heart in this life, and the only One who- on the Judgment Day- will tell us of our religious disputes. It’s up to every human to choose monotheism, paganism or atheism; it’s his freedom of belief and he will be responsible before God alone on the last Day. This is about Islam in dealing with God, or the inner meaning of Islam.
Islam outwardly in dealing with people is directly related to the safety and securities expressed and practicing among people, no matter how deferent their inner believes are. God says: “O you who believe inter peace wholeheartedly” (2:208). Thus God ordered the believers to inter peace reign. We remember here that the salutation of Islam is peace “ Alsalamu alikum” , or” Peace be upon you” and that “peace” is one of God’s wholly names [Al salam]. All of this expresses the confirmation of peace in Islam and it confirms the fact that belief also means safety and security.
Peace and security in Paradise will be for the peaceful believers:
The person who expresses and demonstrates his belief in goodness in his dealings with people making them trust him, and in the same time has the real belief in God alone; this person would be deserving ‘Security’, and will be secured and protected by the Almighty God on this Horrible Day.’ or in the hereafter, as a reward of being trusted by the people and had a sincere belief in God alone in this life. This is the meaning of belief in Islam and its reward in the Last Day.
The same with he who practices ‘Islam’ in his dealings with others and being peaceful and in the same time, realizes ‘Islam’ in his relationship with God by submitting to Him his heart and his behaviors. This person would be deserving ‘peace’ in the hereafter.
On this subject God says :(” It’s those who believe and confuse not their beliefs with wrong, for them there is a security, and they are truly guided “) (6:82). That means that those who believe in God and in the same time people trust them because they do not wrong them, will be enjoying safety and security as a reward on the last day. And their reward is nothing but the outcome of their deeds, God describes them in paradise, in the hereafter enjoying peace. Their greeting upon entering paradise (“Enter ye here in peace and security “) (15:46). And God says about paradise that (“for them will be a home of peace In the presence of their lord”) (6:127).
Thus peace and security in dealing with others plus submission to believe in the One God, and obedience to him alone leads to peace and security in paradise. Such is the Islamic formula as presented by the verses of Quranic.
On the other hand, transgression and injustices inflicted on others and on god leads only to Hill.
Concept of Blasphemy and Polytheism in belief according to the Holly Qur’an
(Kufr) : Blasphemy and (Shirk ) Polytheism comes synonymously as mentioned in the Qur’an. (9:1,2,17/) ( 40:42)
In Arabic Language, Kufr (Blasphemy) means coverage, while Kafarah means covered, similarly the word “ Almaghfar “ is derived from Ghafarah which means is a shield that cover the face in times of war, in the same context the English word “ Cover “ carries the same meaning. In the context of the Qur’an the word “ Kuffar “ was used to describe farmers who cover the seeds with soil and water to grow.( 57:20)
When God created the human, (Al Fitrah ) or the natural instinct in the belief on the oneness of Allah, the Creator, the Supreme Being is recognized that there is no helper, protector or intercessor other than Him.
The inheritance of social environment and traditional customs ( Cover) this pure belief in Allah alone and diverts the human in their false beliefs that attributing partners and or helpers and intercessors will bring them closer in their belief besides God in false doctrines, lies and untruths, this is Blasphemy in thinking that they are worshipping the One and Only true God. This is also gross Polytheism.
The human diversion to Polytheism and Blasphemy diminishes the faith and beauty of God by devotions their allegiance to others and stones. This confirms what God revealed in the Qur’an that most people believed not in God except that they attribute partners to Him and they are described as Mushrikeen( idol worshippers ) ( polytheism ).( 12:106, 40:12)
God almighty, cursed them because of their faithless in God (4:46) and which will not benefit them on the Day of Judgment.( 32:29).
Some people believe that Kufr is Atheism which is a complete denial in the existence of God and Shirk is to associate partners with God almighty. Blasphemy differs than Polytheism.
In addition to the above, God mentioned Pharaoh in many instances in the Qur’an as model of gross Kufr and Atheism to humanity by claiming and declaring that he is the supreme lord of the Egyptians and that he denied the existence of God.79:23,24/ 28:38, 40:36,37
Pharaoh was heavily immersed in his powerful kingdom and was deceived by his priests, soldiers and his ancestry which made him feel that he is invincible against everything including his belief in God Almighty. It was only when he was overpowered by the things he coveted and there was not anyone to help him that he finally decided to go back to the embodied instinct and declared his belief in God. (10:90).
To day’s Muslims are no better in their beliefs and deeds because they do not heed the example as mentioned in the Qur’an.
The most hardened Atheists will not change the natural instinct of belief except when faced with calamities and misfortunes, then he submits himself to his Lord for the removal of adversities, but as soon as he is free from calamities, he reverts back to being an Atheist, however as his time comes closer to death, he is in constant agony, screaming for help, that is not forthcoming. In the above examples Shirk and Unbelief means both injustice and abuse. God described Polytheism as a grievous iniquity. 13:31
To create injustice to the Creator by associating other deities besides Him, who is the real Creator, sustainer and protector of all and everything that exists in this world is the essence of belief and dealing with the One and the Only God.
Concept of Blasphemy and Polytheism in behavior according to the Holly Qur’an:
In dealing with unjust people who kill, oppress and subjugate innocent people by away their lawful rights of free belief and thinking, these people are the Mushrikeen, and Kafireen by their actions; we are free from the actions of such people because we do not know what is in their hearts and belief.
The Qur’an confirms that people will not be instantly judged until the Day of Judgment.
( 2:113, 3:55, 10:93, 16:124, 5:48, 39:3, 7,46 )
Shirk and Kufr have two meanings. In faith means those who associate partners to God. In behavior mean oppression and aggression. In the Qur’an God has described Kufr and Shirk as injustices. This has been repeated over hundred times in the Qur’an, and has connected Kufr and Shirk as aggression as mentioned in numerous cases in Al-Qur’an, which is forbidden by God Almighty. When people rights are taken away and their properties confiscated and then killed, this constitutes valid oppression and aggression on innocent people. It is easy for us to judge according to people’s actions and deeds. Here we recognize the true Muslim who are peaceful and makes people feel safe in dealing with them. In the same time we – according to the Quran- leave the faith to Allah alone to judge all of us in the Day of Judgment. It is unlimited freedom of religion for all human to be responsible before Allah in that Day. But to establish peace on earth, People themselves are responsible to judge and to punish those criminals who kill and persecute others especially when using the name of Allah in their criminal crimes.
All peaceful people are Muslims by their actions, regardless of their beliefs whether are Muslims, Christians, children of Israel, or Agnostics. By their peaceful conduct, we can peacefully incorporate them within the family by intermarried between ourselves.
All terrorists, dictators and oppressors whether they are leaders or common criminals are infidels and idol worshippers according to their crimes, especially when they commit their crimes in the name of Allah.. It is not permissible for marriage with these people.
Concept of (Taghut)
In the current movements of Wahhabism and especially Muslim Brothers mottoes the Arabic term (Taghut) means the dictator regimes that do not apply the Sunni Shareeah. Their Jihad is to take over these regimes to apply the Sunni Shareeah. By brainwashing people, when mentioning (Taghut) people understand it as Mubarak regime in Egypt and other military regimes in Muslim World who are against the political agenda of Muslim Brothers and against the Wahhabi Sunni Shareeah.
According to the Quran, the real religious truth is found in the religion of God (Allah ) through the sacred Books, while the falsehood in religion that established human made religions comes from the Satan and his revelation through his followers. This falsehood usually corrupts the real religion of Allah and distorts its real Jurisprudence and its high values of peace, tolerance, justice freedom of religion and forgiveness. This religious falsehood alienated the real religion spreading terrorism religious persecution and religious wars, killing innocent people in the name of Allah, the Creator.
In the Quranic terminology, this satanic religious falsehood means (Taghut).
The term (Taghut) is mentioned eight times in the Quran indicating its aspects:
1- Religion of Allah is based on freedom in religion, so people have a free choice between the religion of Allah and the religion of Satan, (Taghut): (002.256)( There is no compulsion in religion; truly the right way has become clearly distinct from error; therefore, whoever disbelieves in the ( Taghut ) and believes in Allah he indeed has laid hold on the firmest handle, which shall not break off, and Allah is Hearing, Knowing. )
2- Religion of Allah contradicts totally the religion of Satan, or (Taghut): (002.257)( Allah is the guardian of those who believe. He brings them out of the darkness into the light; and (as to) those who disbelieve, their guardians is (Taghut ) who takes them out of the light into the darkness; they are the inmates of the fire, in it they shall abide.)
3- All the Holy messages from Allah call people to worship Allah alone and to abandon worshipping the Satan, Shaitan or the (Taghut). This is mentioned in two verses:
(016.036)(And certainly We raised in every nation a messenger saying: Serve Allah and shun the (Taghut))
( 039.017 ) (And (as for) those who keep off from the worship of the (Taghut) and turn to Allah, they shall have good news, therefore give good news to My servants. )
4 – The Arabic and the real name of (Egypt ) is ( Misr). Originally, the term (Egypt ) or ( Copt ) meant the ancient human made religion which is the oldest version of (Taghut). This ancient version of (Taghut) spread out of its homeland carrying its religious term ( Gept). So, ( Misr ) was known in Europe by its religion as (Egypt) not (Misr). This (Gept ) and ( Taghut ) had influenced the Children of Israel while living in (Misr). It had distorted the real religion of Allah revealed to the prophets of the Children of Israel. They carried this distortion after exodus. Some of them in the time of the Prophet Mohamed supported the enemies of the Quran, the final message from Allah. This is mentioned in the Quran in this verse ( 004.051 ) ( Have you not seen those to whom a portion of the Book has been given? They believe in (Gept) and or (Taghut) and say of those who disbelieve: These are better guided in the path than those who believe.)
Read also : ( 004.060) (Have you not seen those who assert that they believe in what has been revealed to you and what was revealed before you? They desire to summon one another to the judgment of the or (Taghut), though they were commanded to deny him, and the Shaitan desires to lead them astray into a remote error. ). Also: (005: 60).
5- In the time of the Prophet Mohamed, the supporters of ( Taghut ) attacked the peaceful Muslims. Those peaceful Muslims were so passive that they were not willing to defend themselves. WE can understand this situation from these verses:
(004.075 : And what reason have you that you should not fight in the way of Allah and of the weak among the men and the women and the children, (of) those who say: Our Lord! cause us to go forth from this town, whose people are oppressors, and give us from Thee a guardian and give us from Thee a helper.)
(004.076 ) ( Those who believe fight in the way of Allah, and those who disbelieve fight in the way of the (Taghut) . Fight therefore against the allies of the Shaitan; surely the strategy of the Shaitan is weak). It is clear that (Taghut ) belongs to Shaitan or Satan.
According to the Quran, Shaitan or Satan is the founder of worshipping sacred tombs and the source of false revelation attributed to Allah. (5 : 90 ) ( 6 : 112 - 116 ).
Concept of dividing the world into two camps
In manifest violation of Islam and its Quranic Jurisprudence in Jihad, the early Arab Muslims after the death of the Prophet Mohamed attacked, occupied many countries and established their mighty Arabic ( Muslim ) empire, dividing the world in that time into two camps, camp of Islam and camp of Christianity. (camp of peace and camp of war: Dar al Salam and Dar al Harb) has become since then a famous concept that ruled the relationship between Muslims and Europe. The Saudi Wahhabi Salafi Sunni has revived this religious tradition in our recent time. Accordingly, they consider Islam is theirs, only for them against the other side which is destined for war in this world and hellfire in the Day after.
This concept of dividing the world into two camps contradicts the very Islamic fact that religion of Islam is to all humans, addressing all of them as one camp for establishing peace and justice for all.
Quran has its unique way in addressing all humans from the time of the Prophet Mohamed until the end of this world.
Sometimes Allah calls humans as (Children of Adam) to confirm the fact that all of them are brothers and sisters from one father and one mother. This expression (Children of Adam) comes in the context of concern and honor.
Allah concern us as children of Adam when telling us the story of the test of our father Adam and our mother Eve, then giving us advices generated from this test.
We can see this in these verses:
(007.011) : And certainly We created you, then We fashioned you, then We said to the angels: Prostrate to Adam. So they did prostrate except Iblis; he was not of those who prostrated. 007.012 He said: What hindered you so that you did not prostrate when I commanded you? He said: I am better than he: Thou hast created me of fire, while him Thou didst create of dust. 007.013 : He said: Then get forth from this (state), for it does not befit you to behave proudly therein. Go forth, therefore, surely you are of the abject ones. 007.014 He said: Respite me until the day when they are raised up 007.015 : He said: Surely you are of the respited ones. 007.016 He said: Now, because Thou hast sent me astray, verily I shall lurk in ambush for them on Thy Right Path. 007.017 Then I will certainly come to them from before them and from behind them, and from their right-hand side and from their left-hand side; and Thou shalt not find most of them thankful.007.018
He said: Get out of this (state), despised, driven away; whoever of them will follow you, I will certainly fill hell with you all. 007.019 And (We said): O Adam! Dwell you and your wife in the garden; so eat from where you desire, but do not go near this tree, for then you will be of the unjust. 007.020 : Then began Satan to whisper suggestions to them, bringing openly before their minds all their shame that was hidden from them (before): he said: "Your Lord only forbade you this tree, lest ye should become angels or such beings as live forever." 007.021 And he swore to them both: Most surely I am a sincere adviser to you.
007.022 Then he caused them to fall by deceit; so when they tasted of the tree, their evil inclinations became manifest to them, and they both began to cover themselves with the leaves of the garden; and their Lord called out to them: Did I not forbid you both from that tree and say to you that the Shaitan is your open enemy? 007.023 They said: Our Lord! We have been unjust to ourselves, and if Thou forgive us not, and have (not) mercy on us, we shall certainly be of the losers. 007.024 He said: Get forth, some of you, the enemies of others, and there is for you in the earth an abode and a provision for a time. 007.025: He (also) said: Therein shall you live, and therein shall you die, and from it shall you be raised.).
After the story of our father Adam, Allah is addressing us, all of as (Children of Adam) saying: ( 007.026 O children of Adam! We have indeed sent down to you clothing to cover your shame, and (clothing) for beauty and clothing that guards (against evil), that is the best. This is of the signs of Allah that they may be mindful. 007.027O children of Adam! let not the Shaitan cause you to fall into affliction as he expelled your parents from the garden, pulling off from them both their clothing that he might show them their evil inclinations, he surely sees you, he as well as his tribe , from whence you cannot see them; surely We have made the Shaitans to be the allies of those who do not believe. 007.028 And when they commit an indecency they say: We found our fathers doing this, and Allah has enjoined it on us. Say: Surely Allah does not enjoin indecency; do you say against Allah what you do not know? 007.029 Say: My Lord has enjoined justice, and set upright your faces at every time of prayer and call on Him, being sincere to Him in obedience; as He brought you forth in the beginning, so shall you also return. 007.030 A part has He guided aright and (as for another) part, error is justly their due, surely they took the Shaitans for guardians beside Allah, and they think that they are followers of the right. 007.031 O Children of Adam! wear your beautiful apparel at every time and place of prayer: eat and drink: But waste not by excess, for Allah loves not the wasters. 007.035 O children of Adam! if there come to you messengers from among you relating to you My verses , then whoever shall guard (against evil) and act aright-- they shall have no fear nor shall they grieve. 007.036 And (as for) those who reject Our verses and turn away from them haughtily-- these are the inmates of the fire they shall abide in it. )
We find also honoring the children of Adam in this verse: ( 017.070 And surely We have honored the children of Adam, and We carry them in the land and the sea, and We have given them of the good things, and We have made them to excel by an appropriate excellence over most of those whom We have created. )
Allah also is addressing mankind, all the peoples in many verses in different subjects.
Call for maintain righteousness:
( 022.001 : O mankind! guard against (the punishment from) your Lord; surely the violence of the hour is a grievous thing.) ( 004.001 O mankind! Be careful of your duty to your Lord Who created you from a single soul and from it created its mate and from them twain hath spread abroad a multitude of men and women. ) ( 031.033: O mankind! do your duty to your Lord, and fear (the coming of) a Day when no father can avail aught for his son, nor a son avail aught for his father. Verily, the promise of Allah is true: let not then this present life deceive you, nor let the chief Deceiver ( Satan) deceive you about Allah.)
Worshipping Allah and pilgrimage to His Sacred Mosque in Mecca:
( 002.021 : O men! serve your Lord Who created you and those before you so that you may guard (against evil). (003.096 : The first House (of worship) appointed for men was that at Bakka: Full of blessing and of guidance for all kinds of beings: 003.097 : In it are Signs Manifest; (for example), the Station of Abraham; whoever enters it attains security; Pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah,- those who can afford the journey; but if any deny faith, Allah stands not in need of any of His creatures.).
The final message (Quran) is for all mankind:
(004.170 O Mankind! The Messenger hath come to you in truth from Allah: believe in him: It is best for you. But if ye reject Faith, to Allah belong all things in the heavens and on earth: And Allah is All-knowing, All-wise. ). (007.158 Say: "O men! I am sent unto you all, as the Messenger of Allah, to whom belongeth the dominion of the heavens and the earth: there is no god but He: it is He That giveth both life and death. So believe in Allah and His Messenger, the Unlettered Prophet, who believeth in Allah and His words: follow him that (so) ye may be guided.") (034.028 . And We have not sent you but to all the men as a bearer of good news and as a warner, but most men do not know. )( 010.057 O mankind! there hath come to you a direction from your Lord and a healing for the (diseases) in your hearts,- and for those who believe, a guidance and a Mercy. )( 010.108 Say: O mankind! indeed there has come to you the truth from your Lord, therefore whoever goes aright, he goes aright only for the good of his own soul, and whoever goes astray, he goes astray only to the detriment of it, and I am not a custodian over you. )
Justice for all: (057.025 We sent aforetime our messengers with Clear Signs and sent down with them the Book and the Balance (of Right and Wrong), that men may stand forth in justice.)
Peace for all:(049.013 : O mankind! We created you from a single (pair) of a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that ye may know each other (not that ye may despise (each other). Verily the most honored of you in the sight of Allah is (he who is) the most righteous of you. And Allah has full knowledge and is well acquainted (with all things). )
Dealing inside the one camp
From the previous verse: ( 049.013 )(: O mankind! We created you from a single (pair) of a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that ye may know each other (not that ye may despise (each other). Verily the most honored of you in the sight of Allah is (he who is) the most righteous of you. And Allah has full knowledge and is well acquainted (with all things), we understand that all humans are equal in spite of different colures, different tongues and all differences, and the best among them is not the most powerful or the strongest or the most beautiful, but the most righteous. Righteousness is uphold high values, doing the best things in this life to please Allah, refrain from doing the bad thing to save your soul from the retribution in the Day of Judgment. Allah is the only one who knows the real righteous among us, and He is only who will judge us according to our belief and our behavior. So, it is prohibited to claim righteousness: (053.032 : Those who avoid great sins and shameful deeds, only (falling into) small faults,- verily thy Lord is ample in forgiveness. He knows you well when He brings you out of the earth, And when ye are hidden in your mothers' wombs. Therefore ascribe not purity unto yourselves. He knows best who it is that maintain righteousness.).
It is also prohibited to make it trade for the vanity of this short life misusing the verses of the Holy Book of Allah: ( 002.174 : Those who conceal Allah's revelations in the Book, and purchase for them a miserable profit,- they swallow into themselves naught but Fire; Allah will not address them on the Day of Resurrection. Nor purify them: Grievous will be their penalty. 002.175 : These are they who buy error for the right direction and chastisement for forgiveness; how bold they are to encounter fire.). This includes those who use the religion for their political agenda, like Muslim Brothers and other Wahhabists.
Inside the same one camp, there are people full of sins. They are not excluded from the camp as Allah gives them second chance and more chances to repent and to reform themselves in this life before the Day after. Allah says : (( 039.053 : Say: "O my Servants who have transgressed against their souls! Despair not of the Mercy of Allah: for Allah forgives all sins: for He is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. 039.054 : And return to your Lord time after time and submit to Him before there comes to you the punishment, then you shall not be helped. ).
It is clear her that repentance and forgiveness are direct relationship between any individual and Allah where no single creature has the authority to interfere in this confidential relationship. It belongs to the faith and the ritual and the innermost of belief inside any human heart.
But some sins and crimes victimize other humans. There are people who transgress and kill humans wrongly in the name of Allah and persecute others in religion. Are they are also excluded from the one human camp?
It is religious duty to fight them back when they start war attacking peaceful people. This is the first rule in military Jihad, to fight to defend not to attack others wrongly: ( 002.190 : And fight in the way of Allah with those who fight with you, and do not exceed the limits, surely Allah does not love those who exceed the limits.). It clearly means (Fight them as long they attack you, but if they stop fighting you must stop fighting them.
This is explained in the next verses : ( 002.191 : And kill them wherever ye catch them, and turn them out from where they have Turned you out; for tumult and oppression are worse than slaughter; but fight them not at the Sacred Mosque, unless they (first) fight you there; but if they fight you, slay them. Such is the reward of those who suppress faith. 002.192 : But if they desist, then surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. 002.193 : And fight them on until there is no more Tumult or oppression, and there prevail justice and faith in Allah; but if they cease, Let there be no hostility except to those who commit oppression. ) .
Moreover, Allah makes it announcement calling those transgressors to refrain their wicked transgression in order to forgive them, otherwise they will be punished as it was happened in the past.( 008.038 : Tell those who transgress the limit that if they cease (from persecution of believers) that which is past will be forgiven them; but if they persist, the punishment of those before them is already (a matter of warning for them). 008.039 And fight with them until there is no more persecution and religion should be only for Allah; but if they desist, then surely Allah sees what they do.)( 008.040 : If they refuse, be sure that Allah is your Protector - the best to protect and the best to help. ).
Fighting is a way of reform to establish real peace in the one camp. So, we are not against them as humans, we are against the transgression they make. We do not hate them but we hate the bad things they are doing. Once they refrain the problem vanished.
This one camp has various religions and many different sects and cults. Every group believes that they have the truth exclusively. There is no problem as Allah orders the unlimited religious freedom. Some zealot believers think it is their Jihad to fight those who are manifestly worshipping stones and idols excluding them from the human camp. The answer is clear in the Quran. People who are idol worshippers are two kinds: Some of them are peaceful. Then they are Muslims according to their behavior. Muslim State must treat them in the best way according to justice and best manner. Some of them are transgressors who are attacking peaceful Muslims and persecuting them. Any Muslim is prohibited from allying himself / herself with those transgressors against his fellow Muslims. Read : 060.008 ) ( Allah forbids you not, with regard to those who fight you not for (your) Faith nor drive you out of your homes, from dealing kindly and justly with them ; surely Allah loves the doers of justice. (060.009)(Allah only forbids you, with regard to those who fight you for (your) Faith, and drive you out of your homes, and support (others) in driving you out, from taking them allies . , and whoever makes friends with them, these are the unjust. )
Even inside the real scriptures from Allah, there are some differences in minute details in ways of worshipping and what is prohibited or permissible in fields of food. ( 6 : 145 / 146) ( 3 :50 ) ( 2 : 178 & 5 :45 ) ( 7 : 163 - ) ( 22 : 34 ).
These minute differences are means to make the sincere believers from the different scriptures compete each other in doing the best for their societies and for their Lord, Allah. In talking about the final message from Allah, the Quran and the messages before it Allah said to the Prophet Mohamed: ( 005.048 : And We have revealed to you the Book with the truth, verifying what is before it of the Book and a guardian over it, therefore judge between them by what Allah has revealed, and do not follow their low desires (to turn away) from the truth that has come to you; for every one of you did We appoint a law and a way, and if Allah had pleased He would have made you (all) a single people, but that He might try you in what He gave you, therefore strive with one another to hasten to virtuous deeds; to Allah is your return, of all (of you), so He will let you know that in which you differed ).
We should live in peace in our one camp, leaving our continuous religious disputes to Allah, to judge us in the Last Day. Prophet Mohamed was ordered to say it: ( 039.046 :: Say: O Allah! Originator of the heavens and the earth, Knower of the unseen and the seen! Thou (only) judges between Thy servants as to that wherein they differ.(.
As a matter of fact, all the humans are in one camp in this life, but in the Last Day, they will be in two different camps: Paradise or hellfire according to their faith and behavior in this life.
This is what in the real religion of Allah. But the early Muslims established their powerful empires against the teachings of the Quran, and then they justified it by fabricating their Shareeah. In this Shareeah they divide the world into two camps, their camp of believe and peace and the enemy camp of infidel and war. They twisted the Quranic term of ( Wala’a ) and ( Bara,a). It means Muslim is supposed not to ally himself with the enemy who is attacking his people or not to help those who are fighting hgis people. It is clear it talks about the situation of war only when Muslim State is under attack. But they change it to be against the other camp all the time in continuous state of war until the end of the world.
Concept of Jews in the Holy Quran:
The fanatics are using the Quranic term (Yahood) wrongly in their war of ideas.
1-To recognize real Islam, or the forgotten Islam, you have to read the Quran according to its unique Arabic language and its own terminology. The old fanatic Sunni scholars in the Middle Ages distorted the Quranic laws and terminology in their tradition. The Saudi Wahhabis have restored and revived this fanatic Sunni Sharee’a in our modern time under the name of Islam and Jihad.
2- They did the same with the Quranic term (Yahood). In the Quran, it means the misled people among the (Children of Israel) in the time of Prophet Mohamed in the Arabian Peninsula. They transformed this Arabic Quranic term to mean all the Jews and all the Children of Israel in all times. By doing so, they ignored many Quranic verses that talked about the good Jews and the good children of Israel. This needs more explanation.
3- Allah, the Almighty creator has divided mankind into three categories, according to their beliefs and deeds: The (best) in their righteous beliefs and deeds. They will be in the highest rank in Paradise. Then those who have done a combination of (good) and bad deeds, but they repented and reformed themselves in time before death. They will be in the second degree in Paradise. Then the worst people who kept up the (bad) deeds and false beliefs without any repentance until their death. They will be in the hell fire. ( 56 / 7: 56 & 88: 94 ).
4- The same three categories apply to those who believe in the Quran. There will be (the best, the good and the worst) according to their beliefs and deeds. (35 / 32).
5 - - The same three categories included the early Muslim around Prophet Mohamed. They were (the best, the good and the worst) according to their beliefs and deeds. (9 / 100 - ).
6 - The same three categories included the (People of the Book) in the time of Prophet Mohamed. They were (the best, the good and the worst) according to their beliefs and deeds. There are many references to admonish and to encourage them to repent during their lifetime. (5 / 65: 66)(3 / 110: 115)(5 / 153 : 162 )
7 – The worst of Muslims around Prophet Mohamed were named ( Al Monafeqoon ), or the hypocrites. There were tens of Quranic verses that exposed them.
8 –The worst of the Jews around Prophet Mohamed were named (Yahood). We understand from the Quran that they were specific tribes, who no longer exist nowadays, who have nothing to do with the Jews in our time. For example: They share with Christians the same belief in idolizing a human, making him son of God.( 9 : 30). They share with Christians the same belief in making themselves sons of God.( 5 : 18). They allied themselves with the Christians in waging war against the peaceful Islamic state in the time of the Prophet Mohammed, and they had the support from the worst Muslims, ( Al Monafeqoon ) or the hypocrites. So, Allah ordered Muslims not to support those transgressors against their own state ( 5/ 51 : 52 )
9- Those (bad) people among the Jews in the time before Mohammed were cursed also and described as apes and pigs, as a derogatory expression. This was said in the Quran to admonish people of the Book in the time of Mohammed. ( 7 : 166 - ) ( 2 / 65 - )( 5 / 60 -). The other (bad) people around Prophet Mohamed were described as, worse than animals ( 25 / 41 : 44 ). So it is, more or less, the same form of description.
10- While blaming the( bad) people among Muslims ( Al Monafeqoon ) or the hypocrites, and the (bad )people among the Jews ( al Yahood ) , Allah, the Almighty Creator , talked highly of the( good) and the( best) people among ( People of the Book, or : Ahl Al Ketab )( Those who seek guidance , or in Arabic: :Allazeena hadoo). For example: (3/ 199) ( 7 / 159 & ) (32 / 23 : 25 ). Again , it is the same description.
11-, Allah, The Almighty Creator, will send all the( best) and the (good) people from all of mankind to Paradise, as they have the good correct Belief in God and in the Hereafter and they keep righteous, regardless of being Christians, Jews, Muslims or any converts. ( 2/ 62 ) ( 5/ 69 ).
12 – These are but some references. There are more details in different fields. However, all these Quranic facts were ignored, along with the real Quranic jurisprudence and the Quranic values of peace, justice and freedom.
13 – Finally, the term Arabic Quranic (Yahood) has been misused by the fanatic Sunni in their current war of ideas against the West, the US and all the Jews.
How to understand the Quran and the Real Islam
There are two different ways of understanding the Quran and the religion of Islam.
A - The first is to see Islam through its divine source, namely the Quran, provided that Quranic terminology should be solely understood based on Quranic explanation and definitions of the term concerned. Arabic language's rich history and vocabulary usually leaves room for different interpretations of any one particular term, yet our approach is to confine ourselves only to the Quranic explanation of the Quranic term. Therefore, this Quranic approach necessitates a thorough knowledge of the full Quranic text so that definitions of terms would be developed only after going through all the verses connected to the subject being researched, otherwise, interpretation may deviate and lacks precision.
B - The second way to understand Islam is through Muslim traditions. By definition, traditions is a human source as its contributors vary, ranging from the sayings ascribed to the Prophet Mohammed and recorded more than two centuries after his death, the "folklore" developed concerning Quranic stories with a view to proving or promoting certain emphasis, and the sayings of renown Muslim Scholars or ‘the Imams of the Muslim Jurisprudence and the other scholars’. Islam can be understood through the prism of the body of knowledge produced by these human resources, and the Quran, the divine source of the religion, is understood according to the views and explanations of any possible combination(s) of these human sources.
It’s thus clearly natural to face the product of these human sources in the form of contradicting views and opinions, each of which searches for supporting verses in the Quran, and in most cases leading to in slippages in interpretations as relevant verses would be interpreted based on terminology definitions derived from these human schools of thought, influenced by all sorts of political, cultural and historical factors, rather than from the Quranic definitions themselves as explained above.
The difference between the two ways:
The second method is the one which is overwhelmingly followed by the fanatic Muslims of today, and their behavior is heavily influenced by its precepts. The main part of this human body of knowledge has stopped developing by the 12th century AD; therefore it is heavily influenced by the ethos and mentality of the Middle Ages, such as fundamentalism, fanaticism, holy wars and religious trials, and persecutions, which is found today in the behavior of Wahabism and fanatic Shiites.
This understanding of Islam, based on traditions that froze since the crusades, is the bases of contemporary judicial opinions (fatwa) which is responsible for conferring to Islam the image of a religion keen on terrorism, violence, contradiction and fanaticism (which is no wonder if the bases belong to the age of the crusades.) When Muslims established their mighty empires, it was natural that pure Quranic meanings would be twisted to fit political realities.
The main part of the traditions is Hadith or Sunnah, which is the saying attributed falsely to the prophet Mohamed. They invented sayings that served their purpose and attributed these to the prophet as holy texts that should be obeyed by believers as part of the religion. This is the belief of the Sunni Muslims. It is noteworthy that the Shiite Muslims followed other sayings attributed to the Prophet and his relatives and descendents, while the Sufi Muslims have followed the sayings of their holy saints.
Thus whoever views Islam through the lenses of these traditions will find nothing mixtures of Medieval culture, some full of superstitions (Sufi tradition), violence (Sunni tradition), and a combination of the two (Shiite tradition).
If, however, the first method is followed, the result would be surprising, as Islam would be discovered as a religion of unlimited religious freedom, peace, justice and forgiveness and other lofty values.
I chose the first method of understanding Islam first of all because the Quran is the only confirmed source of Islam. As indicated earlier, interpreting the Quran through its own explanations of its own terms yields totally different results.
Understanding Muslim history and traditions
Islamic or Muslim studies are so huge and so deep fields. It is too difficult to have many of scholars who have good expertise in it, but it is a necessary to find them in the war of ideas. The US has a lot of Islamic departments in its universities, but nothing of them is qualified enough to have the necessary expertise for this unique war of ideas, beside, the Saudi influence and the Wahhabi fund interfere to prevent discussing the Wahhabi dogmas, leaving the fanatics waging war of ideas against the US without any positive American reaction.
Al Azhar is the biggest and oldest university in the entire world. It is like the Vatican for all the Sunni Sufi Muslims, who are more than one billion people. Al Azhar, three decades ago, had this expertise in knowledge. But now it has become under the leadership of two kinds of people: Ignorant sheikhs and /.or fanatic sheikhs. Reforming Al Azhar is extremely important to wage war of ideas against fanatics in order to dismantle their danger. This needs real pressure on Egyptian authorities, convincing them that it is an Islamic mission to clear the great religion of Islam.
However, the available way now is hiring the free open minded Muslim scholars who have good expertise and knowledgeable enough in Islam and Muslim history and Muslim tradition to tackle this mission.
Expertise in Islam means to understand the Holy Arabic Quran, its terminology, its jurisprudence, its way of telling stories and its high values and morals. It is more important to understand the gap and / or the contradiction between the Holy Quran and the different traditions of Muslim sects and cults.
Muslim history and civilizations is a very vast and deep field. It was written in different ways. Some old historians wrote it according to the time, recording the events day by day, year by year. It is (AL Hawly ), or the (Yearly ) way of writing history. Some wrote it according to the different subjects. They recorded the history of the dynasties, scholars in different sciences and knowledge, and local history of towns, countries and tribes. Understanding Muslim history is necessary to know the real environment in which Muslim tradition was written and how it was shaped and developed and its high level and its weakness. So, it is not only to understand the different terminologies of different Muslim traditions, but it is also necessary to understand its history to know its social, political and historical backgrounds.
Muslim tradition is extremely huge field and has a long age of about 13 centuries. But it has mainly two different kinds: Sacred and civil secular traditions.
Muslim civil secular tradition is the greatest fruits of the Muslim Arabic civilization in the dark middle ages. It had many fields of philosophy, medicine, pharmacy, geography and different field of Arabic Languages and its different fields of grammar (Nahw and Sarf and Balaghah) and fields of fine arts and poems. It had revived and developed the Greek philosophy mixing it with the Eastern Indian and Persian philosophies making them pronounced in Arabic Languages. The European Renaissance was established on translating this Arabic knowledge. Until now the human civilization still respect the Muslim scholars of this trend, like Jaber Ibn Hayyan ( Geber ) (721 - 815 ), AL Kindus (805 - 873 ), Ibn Sina (980 - 1037) and Al Bayrouny in the same century, Al Faraby ( 874 – 950 ), Ibn Al Haytham ( 965 – 1040 ), Al Razy ( 864 – 923 ) , Al Khawarzemy ( 780 – 850 ), Ibn Rushd ( 1126 – 1198 ), Al Edrisi ( 1100 – 1166 ), Al Zahrawy ( 936 – 1013 ) and Ibn Al Nafees ( 1213 – 1288 ).
This glorious trend was defeated by the local religious scholars who used to attribute their opinions to the Prophet Mohamed and / or Allah to avoid discussion and debate. This makes it sacred and establishes it as human made religion. Century after century, this fabrication prevailed and controlled Muslim mentality, alienating the secular scientific trend making Muslim World living in darkness since the 14th century while the European Renaissance was established. Finally, the Europe Camp occupied Muslim Camp. In 18th century, the Wahhabi trend appeared reviving the most fanatic dogma in this religious sacred trend.
The real problem is in the sacred tradition of Muslims because it was attributed – falsely to the Prophet Mohamed and sometimes to Allah directly. They believe in it as a revelation from Allah. This religious trend has three human made religions or sects: Sunna, Shiites and Sufism. The main subjects of this religious sects are (Fickh) or Shareeah, (Hadeeth) or the sayings that are ascribed to the Prophet Mohammed, (Al Seerah) or the human made history of the Prophet Mohamed, (Al Tafseer ) or their interpretation of the Quran, and ( Al Tawheed & Elm Al Kalam) or their theological ideas about Allah, His names and His aspects and characters. Inside these three main sects there are many sub sects and cults and thousands of scholars and text books written during 13 centuries.
Scholar in our war of ideas against fanatic Sunni and Shiites must be expert in this sacred tradition, because the fanatics in our time uphold it and use it in their terrorist criminal actions claiming it as a Jihad.
Understanding the map of the battle field of War of ideas
Let’s state briefly these facts:
1- Islam is not the Muslims:
The religion of Islam contradicts the human made religions of most of Muslims.
If you read the Holy Arabic Quran according to its terminology, you will find Islam has the same values of the West, like freedom, justice, and equality, tolerance, beside Peace and mercy and loving humanity. The Muslim human made religions have distorted the Quranic Jurisprudence and twisted the Quranic terminology. We – as the Quranists – are preaching the real Islam in the Muslim World to make Muslims convert to the real Islam. This is the only way of reforming them from within Islam. It is also, the best way in war of war of ideas against the fanatic and terrorist Muslims.
2 – Muslims are not the same.
Muslims are hundreds of sects and cults. Let’s give some examples.
*The activist Muslims are only about one million among one billion and about half billion.
The minority among the activist Muslims has many different categories: the nationalists, the atheists, the communists and the seculars who have Western culture.
The majority of the Muslim activists are the religious leaders and scholars.
They are different types; Sunni, Shiites, Sufi and Quranists.
There are is a tough competition among them in reaching out the silent Muslim majority.
3 – beside some minorities like: Al Ebadheya, Al Mo’tazelah and the Quranists, the Muslims are generally three main sects: The Sufi, the Sunni and the Shiite Muslims.
4: The Sufi Muslims are the biggest in numbers.
The Sufi Muslims are generally peaceful but they are thousands of different sects. Briefly they are three lines: Sufi who is Pro Sunni, Sufi who is Pro Shiite, then the minority Sufi who are extreme in the Sufi faith.
5 – The Sunni Muslims are the second in number.
They are four main schools: Al Ahnaf, Al Malekeyya, Al shafe’eyyah and Al Hanabelah.
There are many minute sects among these schools.
For example: Al Hanabelah is the most fanatic school among the Sunni, :
Al Hanabelah has fanatic trends, Ibn Taymeyah people are the hardest line among Al Hanabelah. However, the Wahabi sect belongs to Ibn Taymeyah, and it is the hardest cult inside Ibn Taymeya people.
The Wahabi cult has many different trends, some of them official scholars, other Wahabists are oppositions. Even the Wahabi oppositions in London are not the same. There are many disputes between the two leaders: Al Masary and Saad Al Fakeeh.
6 -Shiite Muslims are the third in numbers. Traditionally, they are three main categories: Al Ghaleyah or the extreme, Al Imameyya and Al Zaydeyya. Every one of them has different cults and schools and lines.
For example:
Al Ghaleyah Shiite has 15 cults. The powerful recent cult among them is Al Naseereyyak Al alaweyyah who rule Syria now.
Bashar Al Asad and his people belong to Naseereyyak Al alaweyyah. Their number in Syria is only about 2 millions. The Syrian Sunni used to persecute them during the past centuries. By the flag of Arabic Nationalism they control the Syrian army and Syrian State.
Al Zaydeyyah Shiite has many traditional cults, but its famous followers now live in Yemen.
Al Imameyyah Shiite: They are 24 cults.
The two most famous cults among them are Al Ithna Ashreyyah and Al Isma’eleyya.
Al Ithna Ashreyyah Shiites live mainly in Iran and in Iraq. In the beginning of the last century Al Babeyyah has separated from Al Ithna Ashreyyah, and then Al Baha’eyya has separated from Al Babeyyah.
Al Isma’eleyya Al Imameyyah established the Fatimi impire in Egypt, north Africa and Syria, and has lasted about 250 years ( 909 – 1171 ).The Fatimi Empire built Cairo and Al Azhar as the oldest university in the World.
Al Isma’eleyya has divided in 1094 into two sections: Al Nezareyyah and Al Mosta’aleya.
In about 1017 Al Dorzeyya has emerged from Al Isma’eleyya. Al Dorzeyya is still live in Lebanon ( Waleed Jonbolat ) and in Palestine. Because of persecution Al Dorzeyya people in Palestine support Israel and have
become Israeli citizens. The Egyptian Shiites belong to Al Isma’eleyya Al Imameyyah.
Chapter 2
Define your enemy and how to deal with him
1-In military war, the enemy is visible and easy to be recognized. It is army against army. But in our war of ideas it is not easy to define your enemy. In military war, your enemy is the human soldiers and its military weapons and it is a must in military war to kill or capture this human enemy and destroy his weapons. But in our war of ideas, our enemy is not the human but the terrorist culture in his mind. Once he quit these terrible ideas he/ she becomes brother and/or sister.
2- As our enemy is just ideas not people, there two kinds of this proposed enemy: the sheikh or the religious scholar who advocates these ideas, and the people who embrace these ideas and become ready to blow sacrifice their lives in order to kill innocent people.
Actually, we have here a real criminal (The Sheikh) and his follower who is victimized by this sheikh. May be it is easy to undeceive and save the victim but it is very difficult to convince his (Sheikh). Here we need help from political policy makers, if it fails the military troops and specialized agencies are needed.
3-As our enemy is just ideas not people, it is ridicules to fight it only by military troops. It was painful tragedy in Iraq war where the American tank was unable to define its enemy, if it moves it may kill innocent people, if it stops, it may be destroyed. It is 90% war of ideas in Iraq and Muslim World. Using 90% military means failure and wasting of billions of money and thousands of lives. Using 10 % randomly and blindly it gives the same failure. More over it will give the enemy more support and more triumph and more publicity and more followers and partisans and suicide bombers.
It’s needed to have a harmony between handling war of ideas and using means of power, of military. Generally, it is necessary to handle war of ideas under the protection of military power to deter the enemy, and /or when our war of ideas is unable to stop the fanatic leaders..
Our war of ideas could not do without military power and other tools and weapons. Having high qualified dedicated sincere Muslim scholars is not enough without power that protects and supports them. The Quranist Muslim scholars have the commitment and the knowledge and the expertise in that kind of war, but being poor and helpless gives the enemy the opportunity to persecute them and arrest them 4 times.
4-Military action should be the last option because the nature of our war of ideas belongs to political field. It has to deal mainly with states more than individuals and groups and trends. Define your enemy in this political field is so essential that save more than 90% of victory in advance. This also needs more understanding of your enemies and sorting them in order according to the danger they pose. In this regard, the US may have the Saudi Kingdom as a friend in its public policy but it has to deal with it as number one enemy in the field of war of ideas. This proves how it is must to define your enemies and how to highlight it giving it the number one priority inside the American policy making circles.
5- Understanding the map of the Muslim Arab world and the battle field of our war of ideas defines our enemies in a very different order.
Number one enemy is the Saudi regime. Number 2 is the Salafi trends. Number 3 is Muslim Brothers and their trends. Number 4 is: The Iranian regime and Hezbollah. The last is Al Qaeda because it has been exposed and encountered.
Knowing our enemy:
The Saudis
It is the source of evil since its first state (1745 – 1818).
For more details read these articles about the Saudis and their Wahhabi different organizations and movements.
Article one:
The official Saudi responsibility in September 11,
The Religious Historical Roots of September 11
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6312
Introduction
Here, when you say:” it’s history”, you probably mean it’s dead, out of date, no longer belongs to our time. But in the Middle East when we talk about history it may mean it’s very much alive than usual. Middle East is the Historic core of the world, where you could not understand the current life without its historic roots. September11th, is the clash point between the two civilizations, the Western and the Historical one. It was analyzed according to the western culture; let’s try the other historical analytic way to complete the picture.The criminals of September 11 belong to the Saudi State and/or its Wahabi faith, presenting themselves as the real Muslims against the [Infidel West]. Those criminals are just the bitter fruits of 258 years old Saudi Wahabi tree. We taste the bitter fruit, but we need to understand its roots to eliminate them, otherwise the alive historic roots will continue to produce more painful poisonous fruits.
The Saudi State was established three times and was destroyed twice.
The current Saudi kingdom is the third Saudi State after destroying the previous two Saudi States.
The first Saudi State and its Wahaby faith [1745- 1818]
The first Saudi state was established by the agreement in 1745 between Ibn Abdel Wahab, the zealot Sunni scholar who revolted against the Sufi and Shiite Muslims in the 18th century, and Ibn Saud, the prince of Al Dare’iah in Najd, north of the Arabian Peninsula. Under this accord, the Saudi Prince received from Ibn Abdel Wahab the religious justification to conquer his neighbors and occupy their lands under the banner of Jihad. Creating Wahaby dogma from the most extreme of Sunni tradition, the first Saudi State used the name of Islam and Jihad to occupy most of the Arabian Peninsula and to invade and massacre Shiites and Sufi Muslims in Iraq and Syria. In response, the helpless Ottoman Empire asked the Egyptian strongman Mohammed Ali to defeat the Saudi menace. After seven years of a fierce battle, Mohammed Ali destroyed the first Saudi State and its capital in 1818.
The second Saudi State
The defeat of 1818 destroyed the first Saudi State, but also strengthened the zeal of the Wahabists. In the Arab world, military action against an ideology only adds to public support. The Wahabists set about helping the house of Saud to establish a second state in Najd for a short time in the last decades of the 19th century. Even though the second Saudi state collapsed quickly under internal conflicts, Wahabism grew. Wahabi scholars insulted other Muslim Sects, accusing them of being idolaters; the other sects were unprepared to defend themselves rhetorically from the Wahabists. Seeing that the others lacked a strong counter-argument, hundreds of thousands of Muslims switched their support to Wahabism.
The regional and international situations helped in creating the third Saudi State. The European super powers were busy in their own problems and conflicts, while the Ottoman Empire in its last days was unable to fight the coming Saudi State. The Arab Muslim countries were under the Europeans colonists and the Arab Muslims masses were ready to help any coming Muslim movements as long it would not fight them.
Al Ikhwan built the third Saudi State for Abdel Aziz, then revolted against him
Abdel Aziz, son of Abdel Rahman [Ibn Saud], founded the third Saudi State – which exists to this day -- with the help of fanatic guerrilla soldiers known as Al Ikhwan, or “The Brothers”. For more than 10 years the Ikhwan fought for Abdel Aziz to reestablishing the Saudi State, [1913 – 1925]. It was ultimately named the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia in 1932. The Ikhwan, who were lawless, tough Bedouins, were steeped in Wahaby dogma, believing it to be the real forgotten Islam, to be enforced with swords and Jihad.After adding the Hejaz and the Muslim Sacred Mosques to their conquered territory, the Ikhwan wanted to continue their jihad by invading Iraq and Syria where they had committed many massacres. This was a threat to the mighty British Empire and its allies. Abdel Aziz saw this and made a strategic decision to distance himself from the Ikhwan, thereby keeping his kingdom secure by avoiding conflict with the British.
This was the first time the Saudi political authority and its religious authority were at odds. Al Ikhwan, who believed in a continuous Jihad, condemned Abdel Az6iz. They accused him of being an accomplice of idolaters [the Egyptians] and the infidels [the British].
Abdel Aziz tried to eliminate this dissension but the Ikhwan used their Wahaby teachings to bolster their condemnation of Abdel Aziz, calling on statements made by Wahabism’s founder and the oldest imams, Ibn Taymeya and Ibn Hanbal.Abdel Aziz did not reform the Wahaby dogma to up-to-date his modern time. Abdel Aziz’s policy was to protect the state rather than reform Wahaby faith.
It was clear even in the early 1900s that Wahaby doctrine needed reforming, but the helpless Saudi scholars were incompetent at doing so. There was a peaceful attempt to reunite Abdel Aziz and his Ikhwan in Riyadh conferences in 1927 and 1928; but it failed to head off a brewing conflict.
Abdel Aziz had to fight his own brothers [Ikhwan], and defeated them in 1929. But he could not defeat their dogma, nor could he reform it. So the problem was left unsolved for decades, until the present day. This is how it has become a danger to the Saudi State, the Muslim World and the Western World as well before and after September 11, 2001.
Abdel Aziz abandoned reformation and chose instead to protect his new state from its internal and external enemies. Shiite Muslims stood at the borders in Iran, Iraq, and Syria and in Yemen; they also were inside the Kingdom, in the Eastern region and in Al Hejaz.
The results of his policy
The King’s plan was to focus on non-Shiites: He wanted to persuade all Sufis to convert to Wahabism, especially in Egypt and India, home to the biggest oppressed Sunni and Sufi populations. He would then use Wahaby doctrine as a religious motive to revolt against their Christian oppressor, the British Empire.
Once Abdel Aziz took control of Al Hejaz and the Sacred Mosques 1925, he had the perfect opportunity to recruit his converts and spread the Wahaby faith in Egypt and India, in particular.
By 1928 the Muslim Brotherhood [Al Ikhwan Al Muslemeen] organization was created in Egypt by Hassan El Banna and his spiritual master Rasheed Reda, who was Abdel Aziz’s agent in Egypt. From 1928 to1948, Hassan El Banna established fifty thousand branches of the Muslim Brotherhood throughout Egypt, while creating an international organization and a secret military organization. The Muslim Brotherhood partnered in fomenting the Egyptian Revolution, which changed the history of Middle East. After the Revolution they came into conflict with Nasser, the leader of the Revolution. Most escaped to Saudi Arabia, and waited till Sadat was in power to return to Egypt. Sadat gave them the authority to control Egypt’s education and culture, which they used to create public and secret organizations. Their plan was to take over Egypt, which involved a member of one of their secret organizations assassinating Sadat. The Muslim Brotherhood produced two infamous leaders, Sheikh Omer Abdel Rahman, the blind cleric currently in a U.S. prison, and Ayman Al Zawahiri, the right hand man of Usama Bin Laden. Another Brother was Mohammed Atta, ringleader of the September 11 attacks.
Returning to the early 20th century, Abdel Aziz found it easy to recruit Indian Muslims to his plan. They hated the British and the majority of their fellow Indians; and they found in the Wahabism the justification to revolt and divide India into two countries. Thus Pakistan was created as one of the greatest mistakes of the 20th century. Pakistan, with the help of the Saudi State and its [Madaris] or Islamic schools created the Taliban, which later took over Afghanistan.
Instead of modernizing Wahabism after his clash with his Saudi [Ikhwan], Abdel Aziz preferred to export Wahaby teachings in their original medieval form to the rest of the Muslim world; this created bloody religious turmoil from Algeria to Indonesia and from Sudan to Russia, and finally to the West and the U.S. before and after September 11.
The sons of Abdel Aziz keep the way of not reforming the Wahaby dogma
Following Abdel Aziz, his sons, King Saud, Faisal, Khaled and Fahd have maintained Wahabism in their kingdom; spurred by new oil wealth, they aspired to make their owned family-state the leader of the entire Muslim World.
Because of political and economic interests, the West -- especially the U.S. – accommodated this Saudi policy. Moreover, facilities were given to the Saudis to create Islamic Centers in the West to spread Wahaby dogma as the real religion of Islam. This gave Wahaby the opportunity to influence and brainwash Muslim communities in the West.
Many new Islamic schools and centers were opened with Saudi money and were controlled by Wahabists. They controlled ancient Muslim centers, schools and mosques with Saudi funding; they introduced Wahaby books and cultural resources as the “pure” Islamic teachings, publishing them in both Arabic and English.
This campaign began as early as 1970. After ten years I became an active reformist inside Sunni groups in Egypt; I was persuaded by the Saudi propaganda that America would completely convert to Islam by the 21st century. One might argue that, upon failing to reach this grandiose goal, their response was September 11.
Oil wealth gave the Saudis the ability to modernize the material life of their people while their religious, social and cultural life remained controlled by backward Wahaby dogma. This created a huge contradiction, exacerbated by a strategic decision by the house of Saudi to ally itself with the so- called: “infidel” Western countries instead of waging Holy War on them.
This situation has established two different kinds of Sunni Wahaby oppositions; the traditional simple Wahaby opposition of Johayman which repeated the opposition of Al Ikhwan in the time of Abdel Aziz, and the current opposition which produced Usama Ben Laden.
The movement of Johayman
State could respond was by banning and confiscating Johayman’s books and messages.
The current opposition which produced Ossama Ibn Laden?
This opposition was a part of the Saudi regime and the product of its policy in education inside the kingdom and in establishing the Wahaby movement inside and outside the Saudi State. They have made it and are punishing by it. It is easy to remember that Ossama Ibn Laden fought the Soviet Union and the communists in Afghanistan as a response to the Saudi policy and its Wahaby doctrine of Jihad. The only difference here is the Saudi State wants to limit this Jihad according to its political situation and its needs for the American and Western protection, while Ossama and his people are willing to continue in battling all the infidels as it is written in their scriptures. They have access to battle the West but Johayman had not.
The only difference between Johayman and the current Wahaby opposition
Johayman and his group were simple regular Wahaby people. They read the books of Ibn Abdel Wahab and Ibn Taymeya and believed in them. They were obsessed by the contradiction between these teachings and the Saudi policy in dealing peacefully with the West and the non- Wahaby Muslims. Johayman was not convinced by the justification of Abdel Aziz Ibn Baz; the official Wahaby religious leader of the Saudi State. On the contrary, he believed the same belief of Al Ikhwan when they revolted against Abdel Aziz, accusing him to be anti Islam for the same reason. Johayman and Al Ikhwan used the same teachings of Ibn Abdel Wahab and Ibn Taymeya against the House of the Saudi and their state. They even use these accusations in its traditional way and terminology, as they live in the same time.
It was not the same situation of the current opposition which has a high educated people; most of them were educated in the modern Western universities by the help and the support of the Saudi State, using this modern education in supporting their Wahaby faith, even against the West and the U.S it.
Many of them were graduated from the Western Universities but are against the West
The fanatics who comprise the current Wahaby cult did not become extremists because of their Western educations. Rather, most of them belong to ancient tribes shamefully defeated by Abdel Aziz. While studying in the West, they came to realize the extent to which the Saudi royal family suppresses their human, social and political rights. Upon returning to their homeland, they were reminded of their humiliating lower status. The Saudi family usually gives the high ranks in its administrations for its followers from certain tribes and clans, ignoring the other tribes, even if these tribes have the most qualified high professionals. Those depressed qualified intellectuals and scholars wanted to oppose the regime, but could not do so with help from the West. So their only hope was the Wahaby faith, which offered them the platform for challenge: That is, to destroy the Saudi state by declaring it to have no religious legitimacy.
Abdel Aziz had used the Wahaby faith only in establishing the third Saudi State. He made it as the first step, leaving the other steps for the coming generations. The current Wahaby opposition is the generation of this mission. They were taught in the West, and some of them are living in the West, but they are battling the West in different ways, including the support of Ibn Laden by money and men.It means Abdel Aziz, the founder of the current Saudi State was unable to fulfill all the demands of the Wahaby teachings, and the current oppositions, led by Ossama Ibn Laden are completing what Abdel Aziz and his sons could not do.
King Faisal, after adding Egypt to the Wahabi faith, prepared the Saudi Kingdom to assume its new leadership in Muslim World to serve the Wahaby faith.
Khaled Al Islambolly, Abdel Salam Farag, Ayman Al Zawahery, Omar Abdel Rahman, Abou Hafs, Mohammed Atta and other terrorist leaders, are samples of that Egyptian generation which have been indoctrinated the Wahabi faith between 1970’s- 1990’s, according to the new development made by the King Faisal.
Ossama bin Laden has been taught the same faith inside the new Saudi schools and universities, built by the King Faisal.
By the Egyptian blood in the War of October 1973, the oil price has become very high giving the Saudi family billions and billions while the Egyptians have gone through time of economical crises and suffering.
As the Egyptians usually say in their traditional sayings: “they bought me and paid the price from my own money”, the Saudis utilized the Egyptian blood and sacrifice in the war of October 1973 to rise the oil prices and to use the new billions in enslaving the starving intellectual and workmen Egyptians - using them for minimum wages and in hard work and humiliating terms - in educating and developing the Saudi State. Slavery has been legal in the Saudi kingdom, until it was officially abolished in November, 6, 1962. However, it is still in another different way named: “Al Kafeel”, means the Saudi citizen can bring the foreign workers and be their sponsor, and accordingly the Saudi law gives him the total authority to use them as he likes. The Egyptians and other “foreign” Muslims are the victims of this Saudi new slavery.
The Saudi fund inside Egypt has been used in deepening the Saudi influence inside the Egyptian administrations and officials, and to recruit the desperate young men to serve the Saudi Wahaby public organizations as an access to be used inside the secret terrorist organization.
This Saudi fund and the intellectual Egyptians build the new powerful Saudi stage between 1970’s and 1990’s, and this is the background of the terrorist attack of september11, 2001.
This policy made by King Faisal is still working until now, especially in the field of education in spite of the current call for reforming the Saudi education. Thousands of schools and many new universities were built by Faisal, and thousand of the Saudi students were sent to the West universities to get higher educations. But all of this progress was and still in the service of the Wahaby faith as the students were – and still - indoctrinated it as the only real Islam, even they are Shiites or Sufis.
The kingdom used to have some different ideologies and movements; communists, leftists, and Arab Nationalists and Nasserists, but King Faisal used severe persecution and the new stage of oil wealth to destroy all of these movements and ideologies, leaving the Wahaby culture control the people inside the kingdom.
Beside education, Faisal established many official agencies to disseminate the wahaby faith in Muslim World and inside the Muslim communities in the West. Among of them are the “administration of religious researches, verdicts, advocating and guidance”, the “league of Islamic World” and “the International Society for the Islamic youth.” It is clear that Faisal wanted also to replace the wahaby ideology instead of the Arab Nationalism and its leaders in Iraq and Syria.
Many Saudis graduated from the Western universities having the very modern sophisticated science along with their Wahaby culture, using their new modern technology and science in service of the Wahaby faith. In the same time there are hundreds thousands of the religious scholars and teachers work inside the official agencies of the state, and others are volunteers, serving the cause as their own Jihad to advocate the Wahaby faith in the seasons of Al Hajj [pilgrimage], or out side the kingdom. Others give fund to speed the Jihad and activate it.
All of them were united under one cause; to face the atheist Soviet Union and its communist ideology, and to advocate Islam in the West and the U.S to convert them to Islam, using the western freedom of speech and belief and their alliance with the U.S, against the Soviet Union.
The cold war in that time was their wonderful chance to establish – gradually and slowly - the final aim; the one Wahaby state. That is why they forgot the very necessary duty; reforming the Wahaby faith from inside Islam to up-to-date the current world culture of human right, democracy and tolerance.
This is what Egyptians are supposed to do if they have a democratic independent regime.
However, the Saudi State, its official Wahaby agencies and its volunteers along with Muslim Brothers were united under on goal; establishing the one Islamic State peacefully, gradually and slowly by the help of the Millions of Muslim Americans and other millions in the West who will convert to Islam in its Wahaby version.
The war of Afghanistan gave some of them the necessary military training, but the dramatic collapse of the late Soviet Union has left only one cunning enemy; the West and the U.S. who have not converted to Islam in its Wahaby version. The first Gulf war has divided them into two sects; the official scholars of the Saudi regime who have to justify the Saudi policy, and the Wahabi volunteers who fought the enemies in Afghanistan for the Wahabi cause and were eager combat the U.S and the entire infidels. It is very easy to activate the same Wahabi teachings of Jihad, not only against the Saudi Kingdom, but also against the U.S.
This is the birth of September 11 after time of pregnancy lasted from 1745 until 2001.
Article two:
Why The Saudi Regime needs Al-Qaeda ?
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6380
Before answering this question we have to recognize these facts:
Firstly:
Wahhabism contradicts the religion of Islam in its faith, its values and its Jurisprudence.
The Wahhabis are a very minute sect within the Muslim population; they are less than 1% of one billion and half.
Through the Saudi oil and influence, and with US support, the Saudi were able to portray Wahhabism as the religion of Islam.
Secondly:
Wahhabism is the religion of the Saudis and Al-Qaeda as well.
Wahhabism has revived and restored the most fanatic Sunni sect in Muslim Medieval Age history and brought it to our modern times in the name of Islam. Accordingly, the Saudis and Al-Qaeda uphold together the same Sunni doctrine of Jihad that divides the world into two camps, (Muslim camp: Camp of belief and peace) (Enemy camp: camp of war and disbelief). They believe in the final holy war between the two camps at the end of this world. This is their Jihad against the West and the US. To make this Jihad they have to preside over and control all Muslims by imposing their fanatic Sharee’a on them.
Thirdly:
The Wahhabi Saudi regime and Al-Qaeda have different tactics in applying this fanatic Jihad.
1- As an underground secret organization, Al-Qaeda could not impose Wahhabism on all Muslims, invade and conquer Non-Muslims. So, it murders them directly and randomly any time any place. Beside this terroristic Jihad, Al-Qaeda also uses the war of ideas in recruiting Muslims and in raising funds. In all its activities, Al Qaeda has only one direct face and one discourse.
2- The Saudi Wahhabi regime has a very complex tactic.
3- Inside the Saudi kingdom, they impose Wahhabism and persecute other Muslims sects which refuse Wahhabism. They condemn to death, Muslims who convert to other religion. They forbid any preaching of Christianity inside their Kingdom and frown upon it inside the Muslim World, while they preach Wahhabi Islam in the West and in the US.
4- They use their influence in other Muslim countries (like Egypt and Pakistan) to persecute Muslims who are not Wahhabis, like Shiites and Quranists, and to persecute Non-Muslim minorities, like Copts and Baha’is.
5- They use their influence in waging war of ideas inside Muslim World to impose Wahhabism and to justify persecuting others who are not Wahhabis.
6- To prepare for the final battle between Muslims and the West, the Saudi regime has a long term plan. It uses its influence in the West and the US in waging war of ideas to impose Wahhabism on Muslim communities and to convert Christians to Islam, Wahhabi style. They exploit them as a fifth column inside the enemy camp. This is exactly what the Saudi Wahhabis are doing in the West and the US. They plant their people inside the West (Enemy camp) and brainwash them through schools and mosques, to prepare them for the coming final holy war as their Sunni tradition talks about the last holy war between the two camps in the end of this world. They hope to Islamize America and the West after some decades to overcome the enemy camp peacefully.
Fourthly:
So, the Saudi regime needs Al-Qaeda. Not only because they uphold the same faith, the same Sharee’a and the same Jihad, but also for many other reasons:
1- The Saudi peaceful tactic of war of ideas is not enough. One of the rules of war of ideas: It cannot stand alone; it needs military power to assist it and to protect it. The Saudi army is not capable of facing America and the West. So, Al-Qaeda is doing the job instead of them.
2- In this regard, we remember that the Saudis, during the first Saudi State (1745- 1818 ) and in establishing the current Saudi Kingdom ( 1902 – 1932), they used to kill civilians. The Saudis could not do this in our time, so, Al-Qaeda is doing it for them.
3- As the Saudis have many faces and many discourses, they are experts in deceiving the West and the US. Their war of ideas is built on this deception. They convince the West and the US that Al-Qaeda is their ardent enemy. So, the Saudis have the American support in fighting Al-Qaeda. Fighting Al Qaeda militarily only is hopeless. It is endless war with no victory in sight. It is just wasted time, money and endless bloodshed. So, the deeper the US sinks in this swamp, the more the Saudis benefit.
4- Attrition of the Americans in this endless war by Al-Qaeda will shorten the time for the glorious victory in the final holy war between the two camps
That is why the Saudi regime insists on keeping Wahhabism included in its educational system and imposes it in the daily life of the people inside the kingdom; moreover, it uses its influence to persecute the Quranists, especially outside Saudi Arabia, who are sincere Muslim scholars, experts in the war of ideas against Wahhabism.
Finally
The key word is War of ideas. They use it against the US and the West. They are successful because of two reasons:
1- They, Wahhabis and Al-Qaeda, use the name of Islam against the West and the US, while the West and the US refer to them as (Islamist), thereby indirectly earning the wrath and hatred of Muslim people
2- The West and the US are refusing, till now, to use war of ideas in fighting them back, relying only on military means.
In this regard, we have to recognize these facts:
1- It is impossible to defeat terrorism without war of ideas. It is impossible to fight ideas by military means.
2- (Islam) is the magic word in this war of ideas. They win among Muslim populations by using the name Islam, so we can defeat them by proving the contradiction between them and the religion of Islam.
3- Our international Quranic center represents thousands of Muslim scholars who have good expertise in fighting war of ideas from within Islam against terrorism. We have been engaged in this war since 1977. Although we have very limited resources and lack money and influence, we were, and still are, so successful in our war of ideas, that the only way left for our enemy to confront us, is to persecute us, by prison, torture and exile
4- Moreover, since it is a global war, it needs global Muslim movements to work with you. Our IQC (International Quranic Center) is better equipped to help in this matter. We have many Muslim scholars in Europe, in North America along with the entire Muslim World.
5- War of ideas requires the political power to protect its scholars and experts. That is why Quranic Muslim scholars are being persecuted and oppressed. It is a must for the Quranists to be protected and supported.
6- America has all the elements that it can use to be the superpower in this war of ideas. America can :
*Recruit Quranists and other open minded Muslim scholars in this war against terrorism.
* Use Hollywood to produce movies to undeceive the silent Muslim majority.
*Use its universities, its Islamic, Arabic and Middle Eastern departments in analyzing and exposing Wahhabism, instead of leaving those departments under Saudi influence and control, through their funding.
* Use its Muslim communities, their schools and mosques in this war of ideas to free Islam from those who are abusing and misrepresenting it.
America must have an (Agency) dedicated to war of ideas, to save thousands of lives and billions of dollars.
Article 3
For how long will this violation to God’s Sharee’a last?
For how long will the Sacred Mosque and the obligatory pilgrimage be held hostage to the Saudis?
Originally published on November 6 2009-11-07
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=5954
(First)
In every pilgrimage season, hundreds of cases of death occur due to congestions of millions of pilgrims for one week to perform the pilgrimage (Hajj) ritual. I have written an article confirming what Allah (Glory be to Him) have attested to in Chapter 2 in the Quran –(002.197) (The pilgrimage is (performed in) the well-known months; so whoever determines the performance of the pilgrimage therein, there shall be no intercourse nor fornication nor quarrelling amongst one another; and whatever good you do, Allah knows it; and make provision, for surely the provision is the guarding of oneself, and be careful (of your duty) to Me, O men of understanding
I started that article by saying: You can perform Hajj during 4 months. From the beginning of Zul-Hijja to the end of Rebee’ Al-Awwal (names of lunar months)
Following is the link for the article in Arabic
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_article.php?main_id=1480
Before that, an article in English dealing with the same topic
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=653
Although this divine Quranic facilitation when performing Hajj, is in most need these days, yet it is impossible for the Saudi state to implement it, by allowing the Hajj to last for 4 months, because Wahhabism is founded on strictness and complication, contrary to Islam founded on facilitation, easiness, moderation and alleviation of constrictions, and because Salafi Wahhabism sanctifies “what our forefathers were doing” and what the ancestors agreed upon. And as long as the forefathers chose to gather all the pilgrims to start the season, in order to protect them from the marauding Nejdees (Inhabitants of Nejd region south of Iraq and Syria) and others, then the status quo should remain. Consequently, if those Nejdi tribes, who used to attack pilgrims’ caravans and commit highway robberies, and kill innocent people, were responsible for hording pilgrims in unified caravans for protection purposes and creating the new title Emir Al-hajj, then the Wahhabi Nejdees of today, are responsible for ripping off millions of pilgrims annually by imposing those high fees under the guise of protection and better accommodations, at the same time they pack millions in one week ,many of whom die suffocating, others trampled under the feet. All that contradicts Islam.
(Second)
This is not the only violation committed by Wahhabi Saudi Arabia when it comes to Al-hajj.
During the 90’s, I wrote that Al-Hajj is an obligatory ritual open for mankind to perform, and that the Holy Mosque is, like the Holy Months (mentioned in the Quran), for mankind. For, as mankind has One Lord (Glory be to Him), He also has but One Original house of worship, the Sacred Mosque, in this Earth. And to Him, there is a sacred time, the sacred months. It is the duty of mankind to perform pilgrimage to God in His sacred House, in His appointed Sacred Months. At that Sacred House, the human soul should rise above all mundane thoughts, all earthly desires, all evil intentions, even rise above, otherwise normal instincts, like marital activities, to soar above argumentation, and for all present, to enjoy and feel secure and safe including those on their to the Sacred House:
(Chapter 5:Verse 2)
A sense of safety and security shared by Man, Bird and Animal. This is the meaning of being in a state of Ihram-(state of ritual consecration of the Mecca pilgrim), a meaning that has been corrupted and perverted by man-made Muslims’ religions. It perverted it from attire of piety to disgraceful attire naked clothes.
And as usual, nobody paid us any attention back then…so here we go again:
1-The Sacred House and performing pilgrimage to it is not restricted to those who call
themselves Muslims. It was the first House of worship assigned by Allah to the whole of Mankind, and whoever enters it should feel safe and secure, and pilgrimage to that House is obligatory on every capable person from mankind.
(3. 96 -97 )( Most surely the first house appointed for men is the one at Bekka, blessed and a guidance for the nations. In it are clear signs, the standing place of Ibrahim, and whoever enters it shall be secure, and pilgrimage to the House is incumbent upon men for the sake of Allah, (upon) every one who is able to undertake the journey to it; and whoever disbelieves, then surely Allah is Self-sufficient, above any need of the worlds.)
2-The sacred House, The House Of Allah (Most Glorified), is the place where all people come to, seeking reward, seeking requital, recompense, where people should feel secure and safe. These, in brief the injunctions that were sent to Abraham and Ishmael
00(2.125) ((And when We made the House (at Makka) a resort for mankind and sanctuary, (saying): Take as your place of worship the place where Abraham stood (to pray). And We imposed a duty upon Abraham and Ishmael, (saying): Purify My house for those who go around and those who meditate therein and those who bow down and prostrate themselves (in worship).
3- All mankind are equal in this Sacred House, be it a resident of Mecca who lives close by year round all his life, and the one who covers vast distances to get to it. And whoever puts himself, his people, his state, in a position of authority above people , to control the Sacred House and the guests of the Almighty (The Pilgrims), banning some from entering it, and dominating its affairs without a just cause, then it is him who repulses and drives away from the Sacred House those who wish to comply with Allah’s injunction.
(22. 25) (Surely (as for) those who have rejected (Allah ), and hinder (men) from Allah's way and from the Sacred Mosque which We have made equally for all men, (for) the dweller therein and (for) the visitor, and whoever shall incline therein to wrong unjustly, We will make him taste of a painful chastisement.)
We notice that the verse is in the present tense (hinder), hinting at the possibility that after the Glorious Quran has been sent, there might come those to repeat what the enemies of the Prophet Mohammed “Qureish” (leading tribe in Mecca) had done of controlling the Sacred House and turning Al-Hajj into a business, and this is what we witness these days, of the Saudi state control of Al-hajj and the Sacred House contrary to what Al-Islam decrees.
We also notice here, that Allah Almighty punishes for the mere evil intention, or ill intentions, still in the present tense, at the end of the above verse, 22:25.
4- After that, Almighty Allah describes those who come to the Sacred House in Chapter 22:26 :( And when We assigned to Ibrahim the place of the House, saying: Do not associate with Me aught, and purify My House for those who make the circuit and stand to pray and bow and prostrate themselves. And proclaim among men the Pilgrimage: they will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, coming from every remote path.)
So the Sacred House is for Mankind. And whoso wishes can come to circumambulate it and pray, coming from any deep gorge any where on the face of earth.
5- And because it is a house of safety, security and peace, for all people, even birds and animals, where hunting is forbidden in its sanctuary, then there should be no place for those transgressors who muddle the peace and tranquility of others and threaten their lives.
Islam has 2 meanings, a doctrinal one relative to Allah Almighty, which means submitting, yielding and surrendering to Him and His will alone, no partners or associates.: (6.162 ) (Say. Surely my prayer and my sacrifice and my life and my death are (all) for Allah, the Lord of the worlds. No associate has He; and this am I commanded, and I am the first of those who submit.)
This part, the convictional, the creed, is private between the individual and his Lord; it is based on freedom to believe or to disbelieve, no one has the right to interfere in this relation between the individual and his Creator, every person is responsible for his or her choice on Day of Resurrection.
The other meaning of Islam is the behavioral one, by that we mean Islam is peace. Every peaceful person is a Muslim on the outside, regardless of his faith, his official religion and his denomination. People have the right to judge a person based on his behavior, is he peaceful or an aggressive aggressor criminal? There are divine laws and man-made laws to protect a man from the aggression of his fellow man.
And by the same token, disbelieving and associating partners has 2 meanings. In dealing with Allah the Almighty, disbelieving is covering the natural inborn instinct of submitting to one Creator, to believe in additional partners to Him, to believe in saints that can affect one’s destiny. This portion of belief is left to Allah to decide because everyone considers oneself to be right and the others wrong, and what concerns us is the behavioral disbelief, meaning aggression and injustice committed by one person against others. It is the right and obligation of humanity to judge and curtail such behavior to protect and preserve the rights of individuals and rights of society.
Connection of what we are discussing to Al-Hajj is as follows
It is the right of every peaceful person to perform Hajj regardless of his official religion. It prohibited for any one to be armed. It is a must to provide security for the pilgrims. It is from within this context that we comprehend Allah’s directive in Chapter 9:28: (O you who believe! the transgressors are nothing but unclean, so they shall not approach the Sacred Mosque after this year.). The subject matter here is aggressors who were habitual in attacking pilgrims, breaking all covenants, they needed to be dealt with firmly, first by declaring disavowal of their actions, then giving then a period of 4 months for repentance, This is how chapter 9 –) started
And then He describes their attitude and behavior with aggression: (9 : 10) (And they observe toward a believer neither pact nor honor. These are they who are transgressors)
But if they cease and desist then they are brothers for the believers
(9.:11 )(But if they repent and keep purifying themselves, they are your brethren in faith.);
But if they resort back to aggression and to breaking of covenants, then:(9. :12 )( And if they break their pledges after their treaty (hath been made with you) and assail your safety , then fight the heads of transgressors - surely their oaths are nothing-- so that they may desist.)
Consequently, they should be denied access to pilgrimage as long as they continue their aggression against pilgrims, moreover, they should be banned from getting close to the Sacred House that Allah Almighty has decreed it to be a safe haven and place for people to return to seeking forgiveness. That is our understanding, in this context of Allah’s words in verse 28 of the same Chapter: ((O you who believe! the transgressors are nothing but unclean, so they shall not approach the Sacred Mosque after this year.).
The subject matter here is the disbelieving idolater who commits aggression, murder and blood shedding of the innocent.
(Third)
The Wahhabi Saudi Regime contradicts Islam in all of the above
1-Their ancestors in Nejd, used to commit highway robberies against the pilgrims during the Umayyad, Abbasid and Memluk periods. Some of those raids were conducted in a non-religious context, meaning no religious justification. It was worse when religiously justified, because the killing, the bloodletting, raping women and plundering all become Jihad. That was what the Saudi ancestors, the Qaraametah committed .It was not enough for the Qaraametah to commit highway robbery; they even attacked Mecca itself, murdered those inside, threw their bodies in Zemzem well then uprooted the Black Stone, all of this well known and historically recorded.
After centuries, this Qurmuti phenomenon reappeared under a different name; Wahhabism. Led by the Saudi family, they repeated what Qaraametah committed of killings, murder, pillage, plunder and raping women, all in the name of Jihad. This happened during the First Saudi State (1745-1818), which conquered Al-Hejaz and the Sacred House, in 1805, plundered Al-Medina, and prevented the pilgrims’ caravans from reaching Mecca in 1806, prompting the Ottoman Empire to order Mohammad Ali Pasha, governor of Egypt to dispatch an expedition in 1807 to free the sacred places from the Saudi occupation. Mohammad Ali sent his army to fight the Saudis in 1811. The war ended in 1818, with the destruction of Der’yya, the capital of the Saudis.
Then Abdul Aziz Al Saud founded the current third Saudi State, between 1902 and 1932. In trying to establish his state he committed many massacres and atrocities in the Arabian peninsula, Iraq and (old ) Syria. Most of his victims were innocent civilian villagers. The Ikhwan (Abdul Aziz’s soldiers), devoted themselves to raiding Arab and Muslim villages killing in the process more than one million victims.
The Al-Hejaz was not saved from their bloodshed, for on their way to Al-Hejaz, they committed At-turbah massacre in 1919, where the blood of innocent inhabitants of At-turbah filled the palm trees trenches, as related by an actual eye witness, Shereef Aoun who fled the scene and was fifteen at that time. That was followed by Attaa’f massacre in 1924, which ended with the extermination of almost all of its inhabitants of men, women and children. The viciousness and barbarism of the Saudis forced Mecca and Al-Medina to give up within less than one month. Let us not forget the aggression committed against the Sacred Mosque in 1979, was carried out by an ardent Wahhabi ,Juheiman Al-Uteibi and his associates, followers of Sheikh Bin Baaz.
Meaning that all what Qureish, the disbeliever, committed and was condemned by the Glorious Quran is nothing compared to what the Saudis inflicted.
2-Under the dominion and control of the Saudis, people were tortured, intimidated and chased around by the ENFORCERS (Al-Mutawwe’a), still in practice today, does not matter and no distinction between the pilgrims, and the rest of the kingdom. But for the royal Saudi family, not even the staunchest of the Enforcers, can approach any of them no matter how degenerate, immoral and disobedient they can get.
3-As for Hajj and pilgrims, the Saudi regime requires proof of Islam of those desiring to perform Hajj, especially if they were non-Arabs, giving themselves thusly, a divine authority to investigate people’s beliefs and convictions. The capacity of managing and facilitating Hajj should be restricted to security issues like any other port of entry in the world, delving in issues of conscience should be out of consideration.
4- The worst of what the Saudi state does in an effort to spread its brand of Wahhabi religion is propaganda. At the same time, it utilizes its dominion over Hajj and the Sacred House and other things to persecute pilgrims of Shiite, Sufi and Ahmadeyya and other non-Wahhabi affiliations. It also exploits Hajj to advertise and publicize in a vulgar manner, the generosity and the bounty bestowed by the Saudi family on the pilgrims, which first, when compared to the assistance rendered by the western institutions to poor Muslims amounts to nothing. Second, it is nothing compared to what it supposed to contribute from the oil returns under Zakatul Maal (Charity imposed on money earned), third, it doe not compare to what they annually collect in fees and taxes from pilgrims, and lastly, it does not compare with the damage they brought Islam and its reputation throughout the whole world.
5-With all this, we conclude that what Allah said in Chapter 22:25, applies to the Saudi family, through their actions and deeds, not minding their beliefs
(22.:25 )( (22. 25) (Surely (as for) those who have rejected (Allah ), and hinder (men) from Allah's way and from the Sacred Mosque which We have made equally for all men, (for) the dweller therein and (for) the visitor, and whoever shall incline therein to wrong unjustly, We will make him taste of a painful chastisement.)
6-The history of the Saudis, their current conduct, their Wahhabism, all contradicts Islam, so how can they be entrusted with the Sacred House and the Hajj? And for how long will the noble, freemen; genuine and emancipated Muslims keep silent about these conditions that contradict Islam? Is the Sacred House a monopoly of the Wahhabi Saudis only? Do they have evidence from the Glorious Quran? Or even from their man-made Wahhabi sect that gives them legality to control the Sacred House? Or is it their capturing of the House in 1924, gives them the legal right to conduct its affairs, control it and to perform Hajj according to their Wahhabi doctrine which contradicts Islam? Is it not enough for them the tremendous massacre they committed at At-Taa’f on their way to Mecca, to subdue it, instilling fear and horror in the hearts of Meccans, to get them to give up easily? Is aggression a lawful Islamic means to control the Sacred House and to control the guests of the One God, The Merciful? Or should it be condemned islamically and nullified with all its consequences, that permitted those people to stranglehold the House of the Lord of all people?
Finally!!!
1-Liberating the Sacred House from the Saudi occupation is a form of Jihad to raise the religion of Allah to the lofty heights it deserves. Let us start this peaceful Jihad by re-educating Muslims through conferences and group meetings to discuss what has been hushed all along, of history and of truths of Islam.
2- I call upon all free minded Muslims, everywhere, Shiite, Sunnite, Sufis, Ahmadeyya, Secularists and those with legal backgrounds, to convene a conference about the inevitability of placing the Sacred Houseunder the auspices of a neutral international committee that guarantees access to anyone wishing to perform Hajj, Umra, or plain visit to the sacred places, for all humanity, with no discrimination or distinction, guarantees the pilgrims’ safety for the duration of 4 months of Hajj
3-My Lord, Have I delivered the message? My Lord, you be my Witness.
Article 4
To Free the Sacred Mosque From Saudi Family Dominance…Enlightenment Conventions are Required
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6027
First
(1) Though the Saudi family hegemony over the sacred places contradicts Islam and necessitates Islamic Jihad against that family and its state, yet lack of courage to discuss the topic, led to acceptance of the status quo. With the passage of time, this acceptance slowly turned to a form of Islamic conviction in the Saudi’s right to that dominance, which in turn, gave the Saudis and its Wahhabi sect, the chance to lead the Muslim World and to represent Islam.
(2) The number of Saudi family members, who are controlling the Islamic Hajj obligation, the Sacred Mosque and the sacred places for Muslims, is nothing compared to the number of Muslims worldwide, which nears the billion and a half, and the number of those who adheres to the Wahhabi Hanbali sect, is nothing compared to the number of Muslims and their different sects. The Saudis and Wahhabis do not have a proof from the Lord of the Worlds that warrants their domination over the Islamic Hajj obligation and the Sacred Mosque. They managed to reach that status through invasion, aggression and massacres of innocent civilians. This by itself, torpedoes their claim and confirms the religious duty of armed Jihad against them for the sake of God Almighty, glory be to Him.
(3) Our goal is never to ignite an armed struggle to deliver the Sacred Mosque and the Hajj obligation out of the Saudi family hands to put them under the dominance of another state. Certainly, we do not wish for a war to erupt, out of concern for the sanctity of the Sacred Mosque and the sanctity of Human lives. Our goal is enlightenment and reeducation, to form a public opinion, a pressure group and international political movements to force the Saudi family to withdraw from those Sacred Places to be put under the control of a neutral international administration that guarantees Hajj and visitation to all peaceful humanity, and guarantees their protection and their freedom of worship. Facilitates their travel and their stay, as Almighty Allah intended the Sacred Mosque to be...(A place for people to resort and come back to, and a safe haven)
(4) The Saudis succeeded in imposing the status quo, since they occupied the Sacred Mosque and Al-Hejaz in 1924. They also managed to distract and divert the Muslims from bringing the issue for discussion, Islamically, legitimately and legally. They were successful in getting the Muslims to engage in local and regional wars. They even tried to impose Wahhabism on Muslims throughout, to assume leadership of the Muslim World as the camp of Belief versus the West and its camp of disbelief and war.
(5) Then came a generation of Muslims who believes in Saudi Arabia more than believing in God Almighty, believes in Wahhabism and rejects Islam, believes that Saudi Arabia is the birth place of Islam and that it is the state where the prophet of Islam was born and grew up. All this nonsense could be eradicated with enlightenment and education.
(6) Through education, Truth becomes evident. That this Bedouin (family-state),is more befitting Allah’s saying in the Quran (The Bedouins are more prone to disbelief and hypocrisy ), and that they repel from the way of Almighty God, which is the Glorious Quran, and that they repulse away from the Sacred House, and that they are the worst enemies of Islam, not only due to their corruption, tyranny, injustice and their bloody history full of massacres, but because the commit all this oppression, injustice, aggression, tyranny, slaying and plunder in the name of Islam, and because of them, Islam stands accused of terrorism, extremism, fanaticism, backwardness, rigorism and bloodshed.
(7) The worst mistake committed during the eighteenth century was the establishing of the first Saudi state 1754. The nineteenth century witnessed its destruction, and its re-establishment and then its demise again. Then, again the same profound mistake happened in the twentieth century with the formation of the third Saudi state (1902-1932).
(8) We hope to see, in this century, the complete disappearance of this terrible state, to spare the world its wickedness. Suffice to know that this family and its Wahhabi sect, were responsible for murdering more than 4 million Muslim, due to massacres, conflicts, tumults and wars that spread from the Arabian peninsula to India, Pakistan, Kashmir, Afghanistan, then to Indonesia eastward. Then to Syria, Iraq, Egypt, North Africa then to Maghreb westward , then North Europe and America with the advent of this century. This Saudi Wahhabi epidemic turned all those acts of aggression into an Islamic Jihad, Relying on the Sunni religion on the one hand, and on their control of Al-Hejaz, Hajj, Holy places on the other. For that reason, education and enlightenment is inevitable.
(9) This process of re-education starts with holding conventions attended by Moderate Sunni Muslim Scholars, not Wahhabi ones, along with Shiite, Ahmadeyya, Sufi and Quranists scholars. The first convention objective is discussing the non-legitimacy of Saudi occupation of the holy places, and control of Hajj, Islamically, historically and legally within the framework of introducing the issue. The first conference to be concluded with specific recommendations and steps to implement for following conventions, and formation of follow up committees. It is important to hold that first convention in Washington D.C., for politically, it is the most suitable. It is as important, the participation of all free thinking political and religious leadership, scholars and media personalities.
Finally…..
1- I wonder about the silence exhibited by free people of both Arab and Islamic world, for not giving this idea the support it deserves.
2- I wonder more so about the reaction of Shiites and Sufis in Iraq and Syria, considering it was the Saudis who butchered their forefathers in Iraq, Syria and the Arabian Peninsula, and they are still destroying and desecrating their holy places.
3- Along with that wonderment…there is still hope
4- This hope will be fulfilled. God willing
Article 5
Salafiya, the roots and the evils
SALAFIYA is derived from the venerable forefathers
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=8027
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_article.php?main_id=7925
With the ousting of Hosni Mubarak and collapse of the State security Apparatus, the physical Salafi presence became obvious to observers, threatening the Egyptian peaceful social fabric and its future.
Beforehand, it was the Muslim Brotherhood that dominated the scene in terms of source of threat, now it is the Salafis that occupied the whole spectrum instead.
In the past, our website Ahl Alquran published numerous articles and religious opinions about the Muslim Brotherhood, always being careful to differentiate between the Brotherhood as an organization, and the Brotherhood as a cultural phenomenon, and by that, I meant the culture of Wahhabism or Salafiya.
We pause here to shed some light on this Salafiya, its historical roots up to nowadays.
FIRST
1-In a glance, we will broach the subject of (sect, creed, faith) of prophet Ibrahim, or true orthodox Islam., which he, peace be upon him, brought along, and through him, a number of prophets came afterwards, starting with Isaac, then his son Jacob or Israel, then Joseph and the rest of prophets of the children of Israel.. Then, the Seal of all prophets came through the Ishmaelite branch. Ishmael is the father of (arabized) Arabs of the north. Ibrahim and Ishmael collaborated in rebuilding the sacred mosque after Allah, Glory Be to Him, guided Ibrahim to its location and original foundation.
2-Tribes, descendents of Ishmael son of Ibrahim, multiplied and grew in numbers. The most powerful amongst them all was Qureish, being the dwellers of Mecca and the custodians of the Sacred Places and overseers of pilgrimage. During those times, there were some disturbances and difficulties that affected the (Silk Road) connecting trade routes between China-India and Europe through central Asia. A substitute road, a maritime- land route, through Yemen, Arabian Peninsula, Syria ending in the Byzantine State, replaced the old one, known as the journeys of summer and winter, whereby Yemenite traders would bring Indian products by sea over the Indian ocean and the Arabian sea, sell it to Qureish traders, who in turn carry it to Syria and trade with the Byzantines, Rulers of the region. On the rebound trip, they would buy European goods for resale to the Yemenites, who in turn would trade it with the Southeast Asians. Hence, and through this international commerce, Qureish used to garner steep profits. The concord, the harmony, the coalition, the state of entente among the Arab tribes, emphasizes the success of this trade. For those Bedouin tribes living north of and south of Mecca between Syria and Yemen, they mastered the profession of raiding and marauding trade caravans, yet through the condition of entente, they became the guardians of those Qureishite caravans, and by allowing them to place their idols inside the Sacred Places, thereby acquiring a semblance of sanctity of the shrine, and to visit during pilgrimage season. Under this entente condition, Qureish thrived peacefully, whilst the rest of the Arab tribes suffered from inter-fighting, scarcity of resources and plenty of hardships. By doing so, Qureish had violated the faith and creed of Ibrahim in exchange for own trade benefits. That was the main reason why Allah, Glory be to Him, sent the Seal of all prophets, Mohammad, peace be upon him, to purify the creed of Ibrahim, calling for religion to be (in principle and in practice), for the sake of Allah alone, Glory be to Him. Naturally, Qureish stood fast against Islam in defense of its interests, though they believed the Quran to be a true guidance, as mentioned in chapter 28:57, hence they opted to deny and refute the Quran to preserve their livelihood. 56:82.
3-Inspite of Qureishite oppression of Muslims and wars waged against them, even after their migration to Medina, the Quranic exhortations to submit hearts to the will of Allah, elevated the intellect of Arabian tribes, causing them to realize the absurdity and silliness of worshipping deities made out of stones. It dawned on them how Qureish exploited and controlled them through venerating graves, false deities, mortals and idols. Upon accepting Islam, they restarted attacking Qureishite caravans; the latter realized the importance of protecting their interests, so they joined the new movement ISLAM .This took place a short while before the parting of the prophet, peace be upon him. Not long after that, the tribes found out that Qureish resorted to old ways of dominance, prompting to revolt under what it came to be known (The war of apostasy). After violently quelling that revolt, and to forestall any revenge on their part, Qureish conceived the idea of redirecting the tribes’ military capabilities to the outside, thereby leading them to foreign expansion. By doing so, an Arab empire was established under the leadership of Qureish, who ruled most of the known world from the time of the rightly guided caliphs until the end of the Abbasid dynasty, again under the banner of ISLAM. That led to many consequences, most notably were:
A- The return of old Qureishite form of religiosity which neutralized the religion of Ibrahim. Additionally, they perverted and corrupted the concept of Islamic Jihad which was centered on defensive jihad, and turned it into aggressive offensive warfare against others leading to occupation. This Qureishite perversion was formulated under what later came to be known as Sunnah, which represents the highest form of Qureishite hegemony. Along side this Sunnite religion, the rival Shiite religion popped out on the scene representing the Farsi (Persian) culture. Then the Sufi religion came along claiming to represent all man-made religions.
B-The known world was split into two camps, an Islamic camp, and a Christian camp in Europe, with the Muslims controlling the trade routes between India and Europe.
C- Due to Europe’s dire need for the Eastern trade, its dream was to find a route to India far off the control of its Muslim enemy, another dream was to ally itself with Christian Abyssinia (Ethiopia) to pose a threat to Mecca and Medina. The European undertaking to regain lost lands started in Spain with the fall of Andalusia, followed by an attempt to reach India, where Christopher Columbus stumbled upon the New World thinking that he arrived in India. With those geographic explorations and discoveries, the Christian Western camp not only dominated the New World, it also colonized the Muslim camp too.
Second
As the Ottoman state was fading away, the Islamic Arabic revival movement was heading into two directions, the direction of returning to the past (Essalaf) led by the Wahhabi call or mission which established the first Saudi state (1745-1818). The other direction opposed to the first one, spearheaded by Egypt under Mohammad Ali, calling for modernization after Europe.
The two approaches collided, and Mohammad Ali succeeded in destroying the Saudi state in 1818. Then the second Saudi state rose and fell due to inter-family strife. Abdul Aziz Ibn Saud was successful in re-establishing the current Saudi state (1902-1932). To protect his state against falling, Abdul Aziz took it upon his self to promote and spread his Wahhabi faith throughout Egypt which professed a mixture of Sufi Sunni doctrine, meaning the Sufi creed in venerating saints, and the Sunni in daily life affairs. His opportune chance came about when he took over Hejaz and Mecca, controlling the sacred places and Hajj rituals in 1924-1925. He tried to promote Wahhabism by contacting Muslim leaders, paying more attention to Egypt and India. The (Shari ‘a Association) was the most widespread religious association or organization in Egypt that held a Sufi doctrine. Resheed Redha, a senior Saudi agent, succeeded in penetrating the organization, and with time managed to turn it into an austere Wahhabi one. Later on, other agents for Abdul Aziz Al Saud (Hamid El Feqqi), formed (Ansaar Sunnah) organization to promote and advocate (Salafiya), instead of Wahhabism which was detested in Egypt. After that, the Saudis formed (The Muslim Youth Organization). A year later, Resheed Redha chose a bright young man from (the Muslim Youth) Hasan El Banna, to head another organization (The Muslim Brotherhood) dedicated to political activities, whereas the (Ansaar Sunnah) were relegated the missionary work and the task of spreading Wahhabism under the guise of Sunnah and Salafiya.
Within twenty years (1928-1949), Hasan El Banna succeeded in establishing fifty thousand branches for the Brotherhood throughout Egypt. He also formed the International Order of Muslim Brotherhood, the special military unit, and was successful in igniting the (Covenant Revolt) in Yemen. The Muslim Brotherhood also participated in the 1952 coup led by Abdu Nassir, yet a schism developed between the two, and after the incident of (El Mensheyya) in 1954, Nassir stormed them out of Egypt, forcing most of them to flee to their (ideological motherland), Saudi Arabia, during the rein of Saud Ibn Abdul Aziz. Beforehand Abdul Aziz prohibited the Muslim Brotherhood from having a branch in his Emirate and later on in his kingdom, but events forced his children to give them protection and safe refuge in the kingdom.
The Egyptian Muslim Brotherhood, with their Egyptian background, could not stomach the primitive absolute rule of the Saudis. Wide was the difference between Liberal Egypt that they have lived and witnessed (1921-1952) and Saudi backwardness. Wide was the difference between Saudi absolute rule and constitutional rule of Mohammad Ali’s dynasty. Wide was the difference between freedom of thought in Egypt and slavery and oppression which were the essence of Saudi rule, and not the mere sequestering of thought and opinion in Saudi Arabia. Wide was the difference between Egypt that enjoyed political activity, and that kingdom (Saudi Arabia) that was owned by a family who monopolized wealth and power. The Muslim Brotherhood inside Saudi Arabia realized or thought (wrongly) that Al Saud family relied on Wahhabi doctrine in fortifying their rule, and being the scholars of Wahhabism and of the decision making caliber( literally, Those who tie and untie) , they saw fit that they should be included in government. This understanding on their part contradicted the Saudi understanding which considered the sword as the foundation of their rule and authority, by which they established their first Saudi state, including the current one. The Muslim Brotherhood started secretly to call for and to propagate their understandings of how things should be implemented, thereby precipitating a schism that evolved in the formation of a home grown Saudi opposition after the Gulf war. This opposition movement was led by Mohammad El-Mes’ry and Sa’d El-Faqeeh outside the kingdom, and internally was headed by Safrr El-Hawaaly and Salmaan El-Awda, and eventually produced Usama Bin Laden. Due to this political schism, the Saudis concentrated on supporting (The Ansaar Essunah), a Salafi oriented group with no political ambitions.
It is well known that Sadat allied himself with the Salafi trends, with its so many different branches, the political and missionary ones. During his reign, different organizations and sub organizations emerged, like the Jihadists and Al-jamaa’a Al-islaameyya, others flourished too of lesser presence. During Mubarak’s period, the politically inclined ones were subjected to persecution,(The Muslim Brotherhood, Al-jamaa’a Al-islaameyya, the Jihadists), whereas the major part of the Wahhabi movement, the Salafis, fell under the influence of the state security apparatus. With the Saudi monetary aid and the Egyptian government illicit support, the non political Salafi missionary trend expanded and its organizations spread out, its mosques multiplied by the thousands. It infiltrated Al Azher, the educational system, the media, different clubs and places of assembly. Due to their influence, the Hijab and the Veil became widespread. The Quranists suffered the most, simply because they confronted Wahhabism from within Islam. Moreover, the Salafi trend engaged in chasing secular thinkers with an Islamic style inquisition (Al-Hisba) and pursuing Copts. The state security exploited them to stir strife within to prolong the emergency state laws.
With the infiltration of the main Salafi body by the state security, they succeeded in organizing many groups of them in the service of the state security. They even managed to strike a deal with the imprisoned leaders of the Jihadists and Al-jamaa’a Al-islaameyya, in what came to be known as (intellectual revision), to abandon (violence), political activism and the methods of (The Brotherhood), to return to square one, that is missionary work, to non-political (Ansaar Essunnah) or (Essalafeyya), to be one of the many secret Salafi organizations working for and in cahoots with state security, carrying out some of the dirty deeds, like the bombing of the church of the Two Saints in Alexandria, and the explosions of Sherm Sheikh in Sinai.
Thirdly:
1- Then Mubarak was toppled, and along with him, the State Security system fell down. They left the Salafi Presence with no authority to return to, with lots of resources to expand and spread more and more, with satellite channels at its disposal, with influence at Al Azher, at the Ministry of religious affairs, within the educational system and within the media. More importantly, they had millions of followers and supporters throughout the land, in villages, in hamlets, and in inner cities. They manifested and exercised their influence at the last referendum, by their transgression against fellow citizens, by their leaders’ declarations hinting at political ambitions exploiting the current conditions of symptoms of freedom, and their recent emancipation from the grip of State Security, by taking advantage of Egypt’s fluid conditions, of the setting of a police state and the outward appearance of chaos, numerous daily demonstrations, factional demands, a military junta incapable of running a civilian administration, the leftovers of a State Security system, and an old regime busy working in the dark trying to hold on and to salvage whatever remnants of influence it once had, by engulfing Egypt in more turmoil, hoping to elude and maybe escape punishment, the way to accomplish that is by cooperating with hoodlums and extreme Salafis, by creating a state of havoc through church burning and desecrating graves.
It is obvious that the Salafis’ ascension to power is connected to creating a state of Chaos, and in this aspect, the Salafis are in agreement with Mubarak’s regime remnants and his state security organization, especially since the current Salafi leadership is the product of this security apparatus, and had the opportunity for thirty years to be trained and goaded by it.
2-The biggest losers as a result of the Salafi prominence are the Muslim Brotherhood and the Copts.
A/2---The Muslim Brotherhood itself is experiencing a division among its ranks, some of their ambitious leadership are splitting off, like Dr. Abdul Mun’m Abul Futooh, and Mohammad Habeeb. Also the state of (schizophrenia) that exist between the leadership at Secretariats General and the younger Muslim Brotherhood, who want to participate in the leadership and not mere indoctrination and obedience. All this, in addition to the biggest obstacle; their deficiency in modernization and inability to formulate progressive enlightened thought as exhibited by the Quranists, meaning the Islamic Thought at the roots of a Civilian Secular state, human rights, democracy and total and absolute freedom of religion. The Brotherhood could not accomplish these objectives because they are Wahhabis believing in (Hadiths) that have nothing to do with GOD.
B/2—The Salafis represent a more severe crisis in Egypt; in a most critical situation. During these fluid times, as Egypt tries to ease its way through the bottle neck of impending chaos, a police force that is absent, negligent, indifferent, conspiring or simply petrified, and on the other hand, opposing power centers, crouching in the dark, ready to leap, other groups that became professionals at cooperating with the state security carrying out dirty deeds for them, it would be very difficult to distinguish between what is (hatchery) and what is (coddled hatchery),that is the Salafis. As Mubarak used to victimize the Copts by letting his Salafi agents loose against them, the same method is still prevalent between the remnants of Mubarak and their Salafi servants. The gravity of the situation is not restricted to the current conditions; it transcends it to the nature of the Salafi movement. They do not posses the cautiousness and political expertise of the Muslim Brotherhood. On the contrary, the Salafis have never engaged in politics, they have never experienced dealing with political, intellectual or ideological adversaries except through sequestering, accusations of blasphemy, aggression and even murder. They were overwhelmed when they found the political arena wide open for them with no prior preparedness or plans. So they entered it with what they have learned and mastered, the culture of accusations of blasphemy, degradation, insults, transgression and instigation with fowl language. Before, they used to (talk) only; now in these exceptional times, they have the opportunity to (do), to put their word to practice, or some of it. The stage is set for them, thanks to Mubarak, who divided Egypt into two warring camps, Muslims and Copts, and between them both, freedom of conscience was lost. It became prohibited for a Copt to accept Islam, and r a Muslim to revert and become a Christian. It becomes more sensitive and ignitable if it was a female that wants to exercise that right. The Salafis were the leaders of the (Muslim Camp). Before, all they could do was agitate, now they can enforce their words and impose it on their first and major enemy: The Copts.
No doubt, the Salafis have their eyes set on Copt women to convert them to their Salafi religion. As the Copts are spread throughout Egypt, in its villages, hamlets, towns and inner cities, so do the Salafis, meaning the confrontation is going to be throughout populous Egypt.
3-In addition, there are other potential victims for the Salafis, namely the Quranists, the Sufis, the Shiite, the Secularists and unveiled women. The Salafis already are threatening the demolition of venerated graves and tombs of Sufis and Shiites, like El-Hussein’s and Zeineb’s, in Cairo. The Sufis in turn are threatening huge demonstration to defend their tombs. The Quranists do not have any venerated graves or tombs; they do not believe in its sanctification, they think it is deviation away from true pure trust and belief in Allah, yet they do not condone its physical demolition, since this act is not found in Islam, rather what is needed is to demolish the deviant belief in its sanctity through education and exchange of ideas and relying on the Quran as a guide for us all, to render it no more than a collection of stones and ornamented building material.
4- It is imperative upon the actual and potential victims of this Salafi Monster to band and cooperate together peacefully, culturally, educationally and politically to teach, instruct, guide, correct, polish, refine and tame him before it destroys itself and others.
In conclusion…The solution lies in the headline that I used to start my articles with in Al-Akhbar and other periodicals in 1989. The headline was (The Quran is the solution)…and it still is….
Article 6
Bin Laden’s Festival
Published in Arabic in 5- 3 - 2011
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_article.php?main_id=8089
In English:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=8098
1---Pursuant to God’s law, Glory be to Him, the penalty of warfare should be meted out to Bin Laden and Bin Laden’s ilks. He says in the Quran, chapter 5:33
: The punishment of those who wage war against Allah and His messenger and strive to make mischief in the land is only this, that they should be murdered or crucified or their hands and their feet should be cut off on opposite sides or they should be imprisoned; this shall be as a disgrace for them in this world, and in the hereafter they shall have a grievous chastisement.
There is a criminal murderer who murdered an innocent soul, he is deserving of a likewise punishment. Then there is this criminal who is worse as a murderer for murdering many more innocent human lives. He is well-deserving of a severe punishment. Then there is this ruler who kills thousands of innocent souls, in phases, to instill terror in his people hearts. If they revolted against him, He massacres them with all his might, as Gaddafi is doing now, and as Mubarak and Bin Ali would have liked to have done. Those tyrants should be extinguished, no questions asked.
But there remain those murderers with lesser criminality than those terrorists of Bin Laden’s ilk.
Bin Laden’s ilk do not only do injustice to people, more importantly, they do injustice to God Almighty. Hulagu, Mubarak, Hitler, Mussolini, Stalin, Gaddafi and all oppressive butchers did not attribute their crimes to Divine Law; none of them said their crimes were Jihad in the cause of Allah. None of them legitimized murdering people in the name of their God, yet Bin Laden’s ilk did not fight the people only, they fought the people’s God too, and did Him injustice by attributing their evil burdens and crimes to Divine Law, thereby rendering the Great Islam, the religion of peace, benevolence, tolerance, justice and freedom, they rendered it accused worldwide as the religion of terrorism and random killing of innocent people. All our screams and outcries to clear The Great Islam of those accusations were drowned in the uproar of Bin Laden’s ilk terroristic crimes, the apparent ones and the hidden ones, still, the naïve clueless world keeps on calling them Islamic.
2—Bin Laden’s ilk, the terror criminals, are of two types; the civilian branch of provocateurs sheikhs with their fatwas and proclamations, a very effective participants in these crimes, amongst whom thousands of Wahhabi preachers and who followed them in their delusion until Judgment Day, then the military branch which carries out those crimes with blood and violence. Cooperation between the two branches is continuous and stable. The intellectual warfare starts with claims of apostasy, damnations, and accusations of treachery and fatwas of exiting the folds of Islam. With this (Green) light, the crime is executed, and then the sheikhs of evil from the civilian branch of terrorism come along to perform ablution with the blood of innocent victims, while lecturing others about the benevolence of Islam….condemning in a very gluey hypocritical fashion the blood letting.
Between these and those, there lies a more ominous thread that connects the two types together in the cause of Satan. One of them would carry a gun in one hand, and the Quran in the other. Sheikh Mohammad Bin Abdul Wahhab was one of them, who took part alongside his friend Mohammad Bin Saud in establishing the first Saudi state and led its armies, and then the Saudis murdered him where he would not end up with the whole pie without them. This is documented history. Amongst them also are Abdullah Azzam and his protégé Bin Laden.
3- The slaying of Bin Laden created what could be called the festival of Bin Laden
Just like any Sufi Festival, you will encounter (passion, emotion, ecstasy), rekindled and stoked religious fervor. You will also find rhythmic dancing (Zikr), Sufi style, and of course, religious (chanting). In all this discord, you will find what baffles the mind. Some are weeping passionately over the loss of (Sheikh El-Mujahedeen), others obviously fidgeting (embarrassingly) over what has been rumored about Bin Laden’s lavish lifestyle in an opulent castle and, when things got too dangerous, him taking a woman as a human shield, hiding behind her, leaving her to face armed men with her bare chest protecting him….what a shame. Others suppressed their anger, assailing the Americans because they killed a suspect, forgetting that Bin Laden was not a suspect but one who proudly admitted his own crimes. They also forgot that God Almighty has granted the relatives of a wrongly killed innocent person, the power to avenge from the perpetrating murderer. America did not treat Bin Laden as a suspect, but exactly like he wanted to be treated as a principal active participant in the blowup and the massacres of the two American embassies in Africa, and in the carnage of the two New York towers. Some even were simple minded to the extent of criticizing America for burying him at sea instead of a know location, forgetting, those sheikhs, forgetting that the bodies of some of Bin laden’s innocent victims were incinerated and melted beneath the ruins of the two New York towers, and before whining over pitiful nonsense like burial under ground or at sea, we should know that we are talking about a butcher, a killer of thousands of innocent souls with no faults or guilt on their part, who knew nothing about Bin Laden ,his plans or aspirations.
The biggest loser in Bin Laden’s Festival is what the near future is going to bring forth, after the American experts finish examining, checking, downloading, uncovering the secret information mines they captured on tapes and on CD’s and among Bin Laden’s paper documents. Then, the hidden will become wide-open, and we will know why Emirates and Sheikhdoms enjoyed peace, tranquility, opulence, comfort, affluence, all with the blessing of Bin Laden in exchange for paying him off. Perhaps…what we will see is the foundation of another Bin Laden Empire based on Mafioso’s of drugs, production and marketing wise. We are on rendezvous with some terrible news that will topple the truthfulness, authenticity, validity of some major personalities that mastered playing on different ropes.
4- Bin Laden’s Festival will not end with his demise. Questions have been raised about the sustainability of Al Qaeda after him, who will lead, is it Az-Zawaahri or some unknown figure? In my estimation, Al Qaeda as an organization lost much of its glow after the fall of Taliban and its entry into the cocoon of disappearance between Tora Bora, Pakistan and Afghanistan. But Al Qaeda as a terror culture, I think it will intensify and increase with Bin Laden’s killing, especially after the collapse of current dictatorial oppressive regimes. The Salafi trend will grow and spread more and more, they will recruit more Salafi enthusiasts, producing hundreds of thousands of Bin Laden, new combatant terror organizations will sprout carrying his name, looking to avenge him…. like Al Qassam brigades in Gaza.
The Bin Laden Festival will remain in session…for they have extinguished the person and left the ideas…The Wahhabi culture will never be stopped through arms…it will instigate it.
Be in wait for more victims….
Iran as an enemy:
After the collapse of the Soviet Union, Iran is working hard to lead the entire Muslim World against the West and the U.S and Israel.
Iran aims to have the oil of the Persian Gulf and in central Asia, and to make – for the first time in history –its Muslim minority Shiites preside and lead the majority of Muslims who are not Shiites, and restore the glorious time of the ancient Iranian Empire when it was the Eastern power against Rome. Iran looks at the U.S as the ancient Rome, which must be fought by Iran.
The Iranian plan has two stages: Firstly: Controlling the Arab World, and then the central Asia.
Having control on Arab countries will enable Iran in the second stage to restore the Muslim countries in the central Asia and its oil fields. Some of these countries used to be Iranian territories in the middle Ages and in ancient times as well.
To achieve this, Iran must be a super power by having the atomic power to control the Muslim people and Muslim oil. Iran is in the midst of the Muslim World and in the midst of their history and civilization, and after the collapse of the Soviet Union; it is her time to lead the Muslim World against the West, Israel and the U.S.
So, America has a new tough enemy now beside Al Qaeda and other Sunni Wahabi terrorists. By facing the U.S and Israel successfully, Iran can get the support of the Al Qaeda and other terrorist organizations.
The most dangerous step will be when they win the silent Muslim majority which is more than one billion and some hundreds millions of people. This is the mighty challenge that The U.S has to deal with.
Until now, the Iranian influence is the biggest player in Iraq and in Lebanon; it has also reached Hamas, and other Shiite in Yemen (Al Houthy movement) and Egypt, through the Egyptian Shiites.
For many reasons, it is impossible for Iran to accomplish its dream. This is understood inside the Iranian authorities, but they take it as political maneuver to achieve their biggest and first dream, to control the (Persian Gulf) and its oil field and have the Shiites of Gulf under the Iranian custody. Iranian authorities are not interested that much in influencing the Muslim communities in the US and the West. Its concern is about its Gulf, its oil and its Shiites around its borders. Iran takes the US as enemy because the US is allying the Saudis, the ardent enemy to the Shiites and Iran, beside the US has its interest in the oil Persian Gulf as well. Here, the US has Iran as a political enemy, not as religious permanent enemy. The political enmity could be solved by different ways and different compromises, but it is not the case in the Sunni religious enmity that has no room for any deal or any compromise.
For more details, read these two articles:
Article 1:
Did the war return between Persia and Byzantium?
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=5902
Originally published in Arabic on August 09 2006
(1)
In this article, we are still pondering over the ongoing war in Lebanon between Hezbollah and Iran on the one side, and Israel and America on the other. We think it will revive the ancient struggle between the Persian Khosrauite Empire and the byzantine Roman Empire. A struggle that persisted until the Arab Muslims appeared on the global historical scene, bringing down the Eastern Persian Empire, shattering the Western Byzantine Empire, reducing it to a mere head in its capital with no suitable body to match.
It may sound as a strange deduction, but we ask of the reader to be patient with us until the end.
In the previous article, we described the conflict between Iran and America as a conflict over (Gas) meaning petroleum. And that Iran considers itself the real power broker in petroleum rich areas in the Gulf and Iraq, and that this region contains most of the world’s oil reserves, meaning power in the future will be in the hands of whoever controls the last oil well in this region. And without this petroleum, its reserves diminishing by the day, no vehicle will move, and no machine will turn. It is the wheel that the world’s civilization runs on, and whoever controls this wheel, from today, controls the future.
In future articles, we might broach the subject of the nature of contemporary war in this century, which America did not grasp yet, and the role of America’s war in Iraq in bringing the world to the end of America’s unilateral supremacy and the formation of new centers of power worldwide, not bi-polar like it used to be, but multi-polar with varying alliances, yet the confrontation is set between Iran and America.
And without going in many details, this war in this century gives Iran strong factors enabling her to face and still defeat America. This in itself answers the surprise of those who wonder about Iran being a counterpart in a military confrontation with America renewing the ancient Persian-Byzantine conflict.
Let us imagine a struggle between a Dinosaur and a Bee. A Dinosaur is as big as a skyscraper, conceited with his muscles and strength, but the size of his brain is less than one over one million the size of his body. He walks on earth, shakes everything about him, but can not see what is under his feet. The Bee, on the other hand is smart and agile, it has antennae that helps in identifying earth, air and water, it understands the battle field completely, and more importantly, understands the extent of the Dinosaur strength, and uses it against him. The fight starts between them, the bee stings him, he rages destroying every and all things in his path trying to catch the bee with its claws, and the bee swerves and maneuvers avoiding him, it stings him in his eye, unable to see he flails aimlessly trying to catch her, it buzzes next to his ear, he gets more outraged, falls in a deep gorge, beaten with tons of rocks and dirt falling on top of him, meanwhile ,the smart clever bee flies out of the dust victorious.
Rules of engagement in this age make of Iran the smart, clever and naughty bee. And if the American administration insists on dealing with other using its muscles, the end will be like that of the Dinosaur.
Let us remember that the Dinosaur during his time was THE super power, land, air and sea. His era ended and another came on the scene that he did not understand or adjust to accordingly. It was the age of the Mammals. Little mice ate his eggs, those little naughty conniving mammals, he failed to see and exterminate, yet it was those mammals that finished him off, turning him into fossils.
Dinosaur’s fossils are the most important in the American natural history museums, but the American Administration did not take heed of the Dinosaur’s fate and history, and that is the real issue for the current American Administration in dealing with the Muslims and the Middle East. It does not understand history and fails to benefit from its lessons. The word History in the American culture denotes something that died finished and has no use any more. When an American describes something or someone with “He is history” , he means it died, finished and does not exist any more. But in the culture of Arabs and Muslims it is exactly the opposite. For the historical “thing” and the historical person and whoever is mentioned in a historical context, is the more alive in the consciousness of people, even among artist (consider when a firmly established singer talks about his ARTISTIC history, or when FIFI ABDU, the virtuous lady of belly dance, brags about the history of her high-bred style of belly-dancing which extends over half a century.
Problems in the Middle East specifically, have its roots embedded historically, religiously, sectarian and denominational. You cannot deal with it without understanding the historical underpinning. The Middle East is where divine messages were sent and where human civilization started, from there human history branched off, and today is the petroleum energy storage bin for humanity, and hence the arena for warfare in this century.
America enters this arena with its muscle only, regarding Middle East history as non-existent and a dead past. The American giant is a mere newborn; he is less than three centuries old, so how will he fair compared to a village or a city in Egypt, Syria, Iraq or Iran?
In short, the Iranian Bee is familiar with its land and its history, matter of fact; its history is the essence of its Shiite religion. To Iran, history is sacred; its rituals are part of its daily and yearly life, it practices it in place and in time, in mosques and in religious sanctuaries, during the festival of A’asuhra and the rest of feasts and religious festivities. But for the American Dinosaur, he is repeating the same mistakes of Vietnam. He does not take heed of the fall of his archenemy- The former Dinosaur – The Soviet Union in the same caves of Afghanistan, the same Afghanistan whose mountains cradle Al-Qaeda now, where it wages a war of ideas against America. The essence of this war is religion and history. The American Administration is fighting back this war of ideas with military muscles; somebody please tell me, can the world’s missiles, all of it, chase religious ideas? And the American Administration occupies Iraq, putting itself right next to the bee hive, subjecting itself to its stings. And now, this naughty shrewd bee forces the American Giant to plunge into an unknown in the Iraqi quagmire, every time he tries to pull out, he sinks deeper, still heeding no advice nor learning from his mistakes, clinging to his error. So the naughty shrewd bee pulls him, along with Israel, to the Lebanese quagmire, which is more dangerous and complicated, and it could well be the last gorge for the new world order.
I hope by simplifying matters like this, the reader will recognize that Iran is on equal par, in a new war that Iran knows well about it, while America is well ignorant about it.
(2)
Here comes the second question, as long as we are in the Middle East and its effective vibrant historical roots, is there any resemblance between the current war between Iran and America and the ancient war between Persia and Byzantium?
I say yes…and we briefly give some indicators.
The Iranian system presently, politically, culturally, Shiite-wise is the closest to the Khosrauite system. The same theocracy and the Shiite Twelvers in Iran is an honest repetition of old pre-Islamic Persian doctrines except with Arabic, Islamic symbols and names
America is the closest to Rome in terms of its political system and its representatives of congressmen and senators and with its defeat and fall, then the transfer of seat of power to the Byzantine Roman State in Constantinople, the similarity still exist in the form of Christian culture within the Neo conservatives of the Republican administration and the adherence to Christianity by the Byzantines.
The Persians and the Byzantines were feuding with one another to control the Middle East, and that is what is taking place now between Iran and America, this conflict will get more intense in the near future.
Sometimes the war between these two super powers would take place directly .The clashes were primarily enacted with in the sphere of influence in Syria, Iraq and Asia Minor. And if the direct clashes between Iran and America were to take place nowadays, the same region, add to it the Gulf would be the theater of operations.
Other times the war would be conducted by proxy. One camp aligned with Persia, the other with Byzantium .After the collapse of Ma’reb Dam in Yemen, most of Qahtani Arabs (Southern Arabs who basically dwelt in Yemen and Oman areas) migrated northward, some went to southern Iraq, The Manazera among them, managed to establish a satellite Emirate loyal to the Persians in Al-Hera, whereas their cousins, The Ghasaasena, migrated to southern Syria and established their satellite Emirate loyal to the Byzantines.
The cousins often fought one another on behalf of their respective masters. This is approximately what is going on in Lebanon today. The Arabs and the children of Israel are Semite, they are cousins, and both descended from Abraham (PBUH), and they are fighting in proxy for Iran and America. Do not say America is pro Israel; instead say America is pro oil. Israel her is a vassal of America and will understand in the future, may after it is too late, that she is the loser in this alliance, and we might return to this particular point later on.
(3)
The reader might wonder, why Iran? Why don’t we say the Arabs are in the forefront? And Iran is helping them against Israel and America?
My reply is: in this region, the real states are only two; Iran and Egypt. Anything besides and in between is temporary. Many states appeared and disappeared in the past, and the same will happen in the future, but Iran and Egypt will remain. It is possible for Egypt, or for Iran to be occupied or removed from the sphere of influence, but both will remain genuine states. It is possible that the one might take advantage of the other’s weakness in the shadow of eternal competition between both, this competition might flourish and be evident some times, and wither and be hidden others, but ever-present despite those cycles of strength and weakness. This is a historical fact, to be discussed in detail on another occasion.
Egypt and Iran together are the pillars of the Middle East, what lies in-between (Syria, Iraq, Arabian Peninsula and gulf area) are mere geographical regions, where temporary states erupt and then vanish, owing to world power struggle, when both are weak, and a sphere of influence and point of contention for both when strong.
Due to this competition, they were at odds in political, religious and sectarian directions. It applies to the roles of being Shiite and Sunnite here and there. For when Egypt was Shiite under the Fatimid Rule, Iran was under a Sunnite system. And when Egypt returned to the fold of Sunnite sphere, a Shiite regime appeared in Iran very fanatical about Shah Ismaa’eel A-ssefwi. And when Egypt assumed the role of leadership for Pan Arab nationalism, the Shah was reveling in his Persian pride and the Iranian peacock throne. When Egypt joined the Soviet sphere of influence, the Shah was the greatest ally for America and the genuine loyal friend to Israel. And when Sadat joined the American camp and reconciled with Israel, there came Khomeini Iran to consider America to be the Great Satan, and to celebrate the assassination of Sadat, who welcomed the Shah when no body else would.
Under Hosni Mubarak, Egypt tendered its resignation from any effective role. And by its retreat to secondary roles, (others) who mounted Egypt’s shoulders, bosses of Pan Arab Nationalism, sectarian Sunnism in those transitory temporary states in Iraq, North Africa and Arabian Peninsula, those others tried to fill the Egyptian Vacuum and lead what is known as the Arab world, they failed, and because of them, the Arabs failed too. Pan –Arab Nationalism died, Saddam walked in its funeral procession when he invaded Kuwait, Qaddafi read its eulogy when he turned to Africa. There is no existence for Arabs or Pan Arab Nationalism without an effective dynamic Egypt.
Without Egypt, the coast was clear for Iran to spread its hegemony over the Arabs and the Middle East, and in order for her to have a role in the future; Iran has to control the oil reserves of the Middle East before America exhausts it. This oil will be in the future the essence of life.
With the Egyptian absence, America and Israel exercise control over the Middle East. They both are the obstacle in her effort to control the Arabs. By confronting America and Israel, Iranian leadership ismaterialized, not only in the Middle East, but throughout the world, all within new war criteria perfected by the Iranian Bee and ignored by the American Dinosaur
(4)
A reader might wonder; what about the Muslim Umma (the whole body of Muslims)?
Why don’t we say ,the Muslim Umma, is in the forefront , and Muslim Iran assists its Muslim Umma against the Jews and the Christians?
Quranic Truths, Historical Truths and Truths in today’s Iraq and the realities we are living in, all negates what is referred to as Muslim Umma. Yes, there are Shiite nations, with varying Shiite denominations, agree amongst themselves in fundamental concepts, but differ in secondary issues. And there are Sunni nations that will never agree to mend relations with the Shiite nations. The war between the two sets of nations, started with the beginning of Arab conquest, and it has been going on ever since. Some of those landmark battles constitute the basis for the Shiite faith, like Karbala and Aashura. Anyone reading the history of the Abbasid era during the medieval ages will get acquainted with how much the Shiites in Al-Kerekh in Baghdad suffered at the hands of the Sunnites for centuries, the serial story of the Shiite suffering is still going on since the medieval times till now. The animosity between the extremists of both factions by far exceeds the animosity towards America and Israel. All efforts of rapprochement among sects are nothing but gathering strength for another bout in a continuous long conflict and an attempt by one group to deceive the other.
These are painful truths we must admit to and recognize if we were seeking a true permanent solution. To jump over it with shiny, deceptive slogans, is a misleading practice that has to stop to save that innocent blood being shed every day in Iraq
There is no such thing as one Muslim nation. It is a fact. What is more painful of a fact, is that the dispersal of Shiite and Sunnite denominations, discordant, disharmonious, conflicting and clashing, all lack a strong coherent leadership and a cause that solidifies the masses against a common enemy. Adding another dimension to this dispersal is the possibility to attract another one from the non-Muslim world under the banner of “the dispossessed on Earth”…This world consists of masses brimming with discontent, looking and searching for a strong leader, emerging out of the womb of the unseen, riding a white horse to deliver them out of their misery, bringing them justice and comfort. They do not care if it was (Viva Zapata), Guevara, or the Awaited Mehdi (Savior). They do not care if it was Chaves or Hassan Nasrallah, as long as America is the Enemy.
Based on that, it is a golden opportunity for Shiite Iran to dominate the Muslims and the dispossessed in the world raising the slogan: Jihad Against The Arrogant On Earth, America and Israel. The biased American Policy coupled with Israel’s cruelty in attacking civilians in Palestine and Lebanon, gives Iran glad tidings of victory in the future, starting NOW. It is enough to consider that Al-Qaeda, the most ardent enemy of Shiite, extended its hand to Iran, which means that this war waged by America and Israel, against Lebanon and Palestine today, will enable Iran to lead a billion and a half Muslims, in addition to hundreds of millions of other in this small universal village, and confront the American Giant in their name.
(5)
The reader might still be wondering; if it is so…what is the historical connection between Iran and Persia on the one side, and America and Byzantium on the other? And how it is related to the world struggle between them?
To that, I respond: since the beginning of recorded history and the world is divided into two feuding camps, Eastern and Western. The military feud started with the western power represented by pharaoh’s Egypt under Remsis the 2nd and the Eastern power of the Hittite. It was then, that the first peace treaty in history took place. After that, the struggle between East and West continued, and the areas of conflict expanded to cover the whole Middle East.
In the last century, the Soviet Union burst on the scene facing America, and the arena of confrontation widened to include, in addition to the Middle East, other places like Latin America, Africa and Asia.
In an exceptional historical period, this middle ground area, the arena of military confrontation between the two warring powers, was able to rise and take hold of the reins of global conflict, representing one of the warring factions. This coup came about from a region; no one paid it any mind or attention, the Arabian Peninsula. After the passing of prophet Mohammad (PBUH), the Arabs surged out in a tremendous wave, fighting both superpowers at the same time, and in a very short record time completely obliterated the Persian super power, passing it by to reach central Asia, India and China eastward. And at the western front, they defeated the Byzantine might, laid siege to its capitol twice, and the Mediterranean became an Arab lake. They continued with their conquests till they reached southern France.
With these achievements, the Arabs came to represent the East facing Europe and the West. With these conquests, the Arabs acquired two enemies:
An external one, represented by Byzantine Roman Empire, the feud between them and the Umayyad then the Abbasid lasted until the arrival of the crusaders who occupied parts of Syria and Asia Minor. That was the Western enemy outside the boundaries.
The other enemy was from within. They were the sons of the firmly-rooted Persian Empire destroyed by the Arabs. Its people turned into (Mawali),in the newly formed Arab Empire, to serve as partisans and subjects of the fourth degree in the Umayyad era, those Persian partisans where the pillars of every revolt against the Umayyad, among them ,the creed of Shiites started to flourish, and within that sect , the Persian doctrines (of believing in two Gods, one representing what is good and light, and the other representing what is evil and dark), became part of the Shiite doctrine, known as (disavowing and clientage) , or devotion for and deifying of Ali Ben Abi Talib and his offspring, representing goodness and light, and hatred and damnation of Abu Bakr, Omar , Ossmaan and Mu’aaweya representing evil and darkness. And if you thought of who the gods of evil were in their culture, you will find them to be those who decimated and befell the Persian empire---Abu Bakr, Omar, Ossmaan, etc..
Then the Persian managed to bring down the Umayyad State, for they were the backbone of the Abbasid army led by (Abu Muslim Al-Khurasaani) , who held Persian tendencies and sentiments, so the Abbasid for his assassination , his followers revolted led by his daughter Fatima .the Persian rebellions against the Abbasid since, had always had connotations to revive Persian religions and doctrines, even with the presence of (Shu’oobeyya-The refusal to recognize a privileged position for Arabs within the state), which in essence was fanaticism for Persian nationalism, and the presence of various forms of Shiite expressions, the open, public, and the hidden secret. The Persian Shiites were able to form many states for themselves in Iran; the most important among them was the Safawi Dynasty, which because of it, Ismail Safawi murdered one million people, and fomented a feud between the two Sunnite states, the Memluk and the Ottoman, that ended with the downfall of the Memluk at the hands of the Ottoman in 1517.
At the end, came this current Persian Shiite state, a mixture of Persian nationalism and Persian Shiite religion. It came to renew in our times, the behavior of the Khosrau state and its struggle with the Western power that by coincidence happened to be America. Its feud with America will realize her goal in leadership of the East and in exploiting its resources. This feud appeared in a more suitable time for Iran, at the international level, when both America and Israel are suffering from the worst wave of hatred, and at the local level, by having Egypt removed from the regional equilibrium formula, and at the Arab level, by having the Arab League declaring the demise of the Arab brethren.
With no consolations to the full brother: Hosni Mubarak.
Second article:
A Guide for the Puzzled In The Affairs of Iran
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=5878
Originally published in Arabic on 06-08-2006
In the Arabic language, there are two types of verbs; transitive and intransitive. The intransitive verb needs only a subject. You say, “Mohammad rose”, “Ali Stood up”, “Ossmaan shouted”. The transitive verb requires an object. You say “Mubarak murdered the Egyptians”. The verb here is “murdered”, and the subject is “Mubarak”, that is President Hosni Mubarak, and the object is “The Egyptians”. You say also “Mubarak plundered Egypt’s wealth”. The verb is plundered, the subject is Mubarak, and the object is the wealth, possessed by Egyptians, but plundered by Mubarak. Along the same format of transitive verbs, you say, “Mubarak corrupted the Egyptian political life”, “Mubarak wasted Egyptians’ dreams”, “Mubarak drowned Egypt in debts” and “Mubarak forged the elections”…etc….
Every verb requires a subject; otherwise it would not be a verb. In the Arabic language, the subject could be either known or unknown, meaning you do not mention his name because, either you do not know him or because you are afraid to mention it. So if you were in Egypt surrounded by State Security Officers, you would say “Egypt’s wealth WAS plundered”. The subject could be very well known, like the previous examples, or could be a prominent pronoun, like when you say “They plundered Egypt”. The subject here is “They”, meaning Mubarak family, his aids and the leadership of his governing party. Or the subject might be a hidden pronoun like “He had plundered Egypt”, the hidden pronoun or subject here is “HE”, meaning Hosni Mubarak.
Language is an evolving “being”, if we can borrow this term, which conveys messages about, and describes people, their actions and modes of thinking. Sometimes it describes the types of policies followed by some states. There are intransitive states (non-aggressive) concerned with improving their economies, raising their inhabitants’ standard of living, ensuring their well being and protecting themselves. Because they are intransitive (non-aggressive) states, usually they are peaceful. You will find this type in most of nowadays Europe excluding England. And there are other transitive states (aggressive), which live by the logic of force alone, disregarding justice. Those transitive (aggressive) states are of two types; a dictatorial type that practices its aggression upon its own people first, then outside its boundaries, given the opportunity. Another type is a liberal democratic which because of arrogance of power, it interferes in the affairs of others. Prime example is America under the leadership of the Neo Conservatives. It is noble of Super Powers to interfere to enforce human rights and to help the oppressed under tyrannical regimes, this is considered mutual cooperation in spreading what is good and beneficial, democracy, justice and lofty principles in our small universal village. Yet, for America to invade Iraq to spread democracy, at the same time that its allies in the Middle East are the worst of oppressors, she will be committing a grave mistake, the cost of which will be borne by its name, its reputation, its history and its value system. As a Super Power, there are moral obligations she has to uphold.
After the collapse of the Soviet Union, the Neo Conservatives in America had to find a replacement enemy for them to contend with. Instead of them creating this new enemy, the theocratic regime ruling in Iran at that time, offered the Neo Cons. a golden opportunity by starting this feud through occupying the American embassy in Tehran, thereby contradicting all values, Islamic, human and legal, serving the Neo Cons. the best favor they could have hoped for. And that is how enmity started between two (Transitive) states, one the sole remaining Super Power, the other belongs to the third world, determined to spread its brand of Shiite Islam throughout the Muslim world.
By doing so, as if it was putting to practice an old Egyptian proverb since the Memluk period… (Going astray…yet insisting upon leading the prayers…By God this is pitiful)
Iran belongs to the transitive(Aggressor ) dictatorship
This type in turn is divided into two kinds, a kind that restricts its injustice and aggression to its own people, appearing to outsiders as peaceful, yet submissive and obedient to Super Powers. To this kind belong most if not all oppressive Arab regimes, in the forefront is Mubarak’s regime and Al Basheer’s in Sudan, who shoved his buddy At-Turaabi in jail, after burying his concept of spreading Sudanese Wahhabism throughout the Muslim world. The other kind of this specimen is the dictatorial kind, who in addition to suppressing his own people; he tries it on outsiders and interferes in their internal affairs under different guises: religious, like exporting the Islamic revolution (Iran), creed reforms (Saudi Arabia), Baathist, Arab nationalistic (like Saddam with Kuwait and Al- Assad, the father and the son with Lebanon), or propagandized, arabized, revolutionized, socialized, greenishized, populist-sized, grandiose-sized, Africanized, whatever-sized , as Qaddafi, Wonder of his Times, had us all entertained .
The oil upheaval, which came unexpectedly on the scene, was the common denominator among all those repressive (transitive) regimes, inside and outside its boundaries, and instead of using this bounty to improve their citizenry’s standard of living, they wasted that wealth in wars, corruption and conspiracy, and because of them, the Middle East became front page news in the world, not in accomplishments, progress or acts of charity, rather in evilness, disgrace, murder, bombardment, destruction, kidnapping, ransoms, massacres and famines.
Iran, and by that, we always mean the theocracy, stands out as a unique model among those transgressing dictatorial regimes, internally and externally. It claims that they are defending the oppressed Shiite throughout the Sunnite dominated Muslim world, yet it persecutes the minority Sunnite within Iran, especially the Arabs in the regions that once was Arabic, but was annexed at the turn of the last century. Even in its assistance to Arab political and religious organizations, to carry out its aggressive plots, it does not fully trust those movements, either for ethnic differences or sectarian ones. As a consequence to their policies, the Shiite Muslims, within the vast Sunnite Muslim Ocean, suffer a great deal from their oppressive regimes and from the Wahabi thought at the same time.
Iran, after its Khomenite revolution, did not do much for the poor and dispossessed, as in any other revolution, the new revolutionaries occupied the dwellings of those oppressors who preceded them, and the wealth was diverted to the pockets of the new saviors, while poor Iranians remained wrapped in black tatters in wait for the promised Mahdi (awaited Savior) to bring them the impossible justice. In the shadow of a lame democracy, the Iranians expressed their discontent with the elites’ corruption, by electing a simple man who camouflages the flimsiness of his experience with sectarian and political extremism, and that is how Ahmadinijad came to power, who does not know the difference between responsible political statements and wisecracks and jokes exchanged between commoners at coffee shops and clubs. President Nijad caused quite a stir of worldwide protests with his uncalled for statements that caused the Iranian ministry of foreign affairs to explain ,re interpret and sometimes, indirectly apologize for. Then came the straw that broke the camel back, when he positioned Iran in a confrontation with the international community over his insistence on uranium enrichment and developing Iran’s nuclear program.
The West thinks that nuclear power should not fall in the hands of a dictator, who rules by himself with no laws and regulations to abide by. A dictator who finds no one to stand up to him, in case of a decision which might affect and literally wipe out millions. An oppressor as such, can always disdain the lives of millions of his own people and others. He can, if he posses nuclear power, easily use it, as he easily uses his military and police force in quelling any opposition, in killing thousands of his people and in fomenting and starting wars with others. Saddam used poisonous gas in extinguishing the lives of tens of thousands of innocent peaceful Iraqi farmers. And Khomeini killed, or using revolutionary terms, sent to heaven, tens of thousands of young Iranians in the war with Iraq, he put them in front of regular units, to clear with their bodies mine fields. They rushed to those suicide missions, egged on by his fatwas promising them paradise. In a letter that instilled fear in the West, Khomeini wrote Carter, that we love death more than you love life.
This utter disregard for sanctity of human life is the culture of the Eastern tyrant, his intellectual provision and historical cultural heritage, that is why, he would not have any qualms about using the nuclear power if he had access to it, and that is why every one of them, tyrannical aggressors, aspiring to extend their sphere of influence internally and externally, vow to acquire that power, for no reason except to duel with those Superpowers that possess nuclear capabilities but do not use, for fear of nuclear retaliation, and because of restrictions set by its people and their representatives, and because of that sense of responsibility towards humanity. Since Hiroshima, America never used, nor any other state, used nuclear power, content to just improve upon it to deter others from launching an offence.
Israel which belongs to western culture and its democratic system, maintains a humble nuclear arsenal for defensive reasons. The West understands the reasons and motives behind Israel’s need for such a move. Security is the key to Israeli psyche. Because of historical factors (The Israelis, despite their low numbers, were the most among others, subjected to persecution and slaughter throughout history), and because of present reasons, for there are many a voice calling for their extermination, being a minority surrounded by large numbers of Arabs and Muslims who hate and despise them, the West recognizes the importance of a nuclear bomb for Israel, to deter those Arab tyrants from even thinking of overcoming Israel, if given the opportunity, and to induce them to acknowledge its right to exist. And finally, the West is certain that Israel will never use the nuclear option unless its very existence is threatened, otherwise Israel can and have defended itself using the same weapon that the Arabs have. The West also recognizes that Israel’s use of nuclear power will be disastrous even for Israel itself, because of its small surface area and because of the intertwining of its border with neighboring countries. That is the reason the West allows Israel to acquire nuclear power and prevents the other dictatorships from doing the same.
You might agree with the West in this regard or you might not, you might accuse this West of measuring with two sets of measures, but Iran with its nuclear policy, is the one that gives credence to the West’s argument.
The important question here is what is the motive for Iran to arm itself with nuclear power? She does not have enemy occupying parts of her land; rather it is Iran who is occupying Arab islands, its Arab neighbors are weaker than to demand their rights, they rush for its approval and not to anger her. Iran’s neighbors are not in a state of hostility with her. America’s dilemma in Iraq strengthened Iran; the removal of Saddam added a new magnitude she did not dream of before. The collapse of the Soviet Union and the creation of those republics with Islamic ties which are reviving their Islamic roots, added a new depth for Iran she can move about within its perimeter peacefully and politically for its advantage. Russia, with all its nuclear capabilities, is the friendliest among Iran’s friends. All geographical and political factors enable Iran to accomplish peacefully and easily all objectives; besides, Iranian oil allows her to extend its political influence as far as China and Japan eastward and Europe westward.
Therefore, Iran does not need nuclear power to defend itself against a lurking enemy ready to pounce on her; rather it needs it to disturb and annoy the “Greatest Devil”, America and its western allies, according to that age old conviction whereby the world is divided into two camps, the abode of faith or peace, and the abode of disbelief or war. Khomeini himself started this war by occupying the American embassy in Tehran, and by taking unilateral measures to foment this conflict since the breakout of the Iranian religious revolution in 1979.
It is normal for the West to feel threatened by the Iranian nucl">What the Iranian state is doing now, the Venerable Colonel Qaddafi of Libya tried in earnest and vigorously, although he was in no state of war with anyone, except that he put himself and his country in a state of war with everybody. He wanted the nuclear bomb as a medal to adorn his chest on the Arab and African level, and to tease the envious among the Arab leaders and to scare them when attending summit meetings. So when Brother Saddam Hussein was toppled and put in a cage for the world to see, the Venerable Colonel backed off, repented and came to his senses seeking pardon and forgiveness and declared surrender to Uncle Sam.
Nijad the Iranian proved Qaddafi to be better than him, since Qaddafi had some leftover sense, made him back off before it was too late .But Nijad the Iranian kept the world at bay with his tactics, instead of taking advantage of the situation in Iraq peacefully and politically to garner local and regional gains .The whole world now is against Iran who forfeited the compulsory duty and held on to the impossible, or at least to the supererogatory, non-compulsory.
Before hanging on and being dragged by these nuclear dreams, did the Iranian regime fulfill or accomplish a scientific, economic and social renaissance for the country and its people? Did it utilize its petroleum wealth? Did it take advantage of its agricultural, industrial and mineral output? It is of higher importance for the regime to uplift, to upgrade, to advance the country and its people by completely eliminating poverty, ignorance and disease, and to give every Iranian the opportunity to soar inside and outside his country, after we accomplish those lofty goals, we can turn to nuclear energy for peaceful purposes, keeping in mind that, the advanced world started to abandon using it for the dangers associated with it, and the difficulty in getting rid of its waste, and the hardship in maintaining its reactors.
Regrettably, the periodic quakes that afflict Iran, exposes the other Iran to the world, where poor condition villages, disintegrating homes, prevailing poverty and local authorities who always get caught off guard with those earthquakes and never prepares for them, reek havoc on thousands of victims every time it happens because of limited capabilities.
Here we are forced, regrettably again, to pose another question, How can a backward country like that be determined to enter the nuclear club?
Here we are not only talking about human rights abuses, citizenship rights, inequity in distribution of wealth, the spread of poverty and disease, abuse of management, lack of transparency, the dominance of corruption and the sway of dictatorship, all the above is enjoyed by Iran and the Arab States together; but we are also talking about the absence of a certain scientific level and a technological culture that qualifies the Iranian Mentality to reach the desired nuclear level. This scientific and technological level is still far off for Iran, Pakistan and the rest of the Middle Eastern countries. This level is achieved step by step beginning with manufacturing locally an automobile engine all the way to the heights of scientific and technological advancement culminating with nuclear industry. By doing so, a country can recognize its dangers even in peaceful use, also for protection as a deterrent to prevent military aggression. It is a contemporary culture living the present, and working for the future, according to a secularist methodology that you cannot find, especially in Iran. Iran of today is still preoccupied with the murder of Al-Hussein in Karbala’ and what took place at Asseqeefa pledge of allegiance and at battle of Seffeen. It considers its religion is to back Imam Ali Bin Abi Talib against Abu Bekr, Omer, Othman and Mu’aaweya.To them, this is the basis of religion and life itself, not just a mere historical incident that went by. If your respectful self, got entangled with this past vanishing history, considered it to be a religion, a policy, a doctrine and the issue of today and tomorrow, you would not have enough time left to specialize in current scientific knowledge, including nuclear and atomic partition and its technology. If you messed around with atomic power, you would be like a child playing with live electric wires. There must be a scientific foundation, scientific methodology, and scientific culture that spread gradually through out the society by study and research, application and practice eventually leading to higher levels. This is what the West followed through its course of advancement for decades and for centuries. But this revolutionary jumping from manufacturing cart and bicycles to importing specialists and replacement parts to build a nuclear bomb or military vehicle, this will not create a scientific foundation. This “revolutionary skip and hop” in the scope of Technological knowledge is identical to the “revolutionary poverty” in the field of Economics .Iran and the Arabs, both are victims of those two types, poverty and jumping.
Finally…Perhaps what keeps the dream of reforming Iran alive and well; is the presence of some elite educated and enlightened Iranians, inside Iran and outside, leading in that effort is the Iranian Cinema and its excellence in international forums, at a time when the Egyptian Cinema, due to blessed (Mubarak), regress reached the abyss of decline.
In the movie (Children Of Heaven), the plot revolves around a boy and a girl, living with their parents in a small narrow room, in one of Tehran’s poor neighborhoods. The father is semi-unemployed, incapable of supporting his family. The boy took his little sister’s shoe to repair it, but he lost it. He was faced with a problem, for he could not tell his father, and his sister needed her only shoe to go to school. The solution was for him to give her his shoes to go to school ,waits for her to finish her class, gets his shoes and runs back to school late, subjecting himself to reproach for being late, never divulging the reason why. The sister found out that another girl in the school was wearing her shoes, so they followed the girl to retrieve her shoes; they found out that the girl lives with her blind father, a beggar. They went back embarrassed to ask for the shoes. The father takes his son along looking for work. Here, the brilliant director gives us glimpses about the other side of Tehran, its luxurious, splendid castles and its charming public parks. The boy enters a contest at school hoping to win the third prize; a pair of shoes. But because of his bad luck, he wins the first prize, a trophy; the boy did not even get the trophy, because the school principal kept it. The boy, the scholastically outstanding boy, lost all hope in getting the shoes. That was the end of the movie.
This wonderful, magnificent film representing Iranian Cinema, won prizes at Cannes film festival, for its simplicity, Sincerity and its human touch. It said plenty through its cinematic language without a single word in the script criticizing or blaming. He left it up to the viewer to say what the movie intended to say.
After watching the movie, I said to myself; wouldn’t it been better for president Nijadi to have bought a pair of shoes for the star of the movie, instead of the adventure of nuclear partition?
Chapter 3
Define the title in discoursing Muslims: (Justice for all)
Islam between peace and justice
1 - Islam is the religion of peace in dealing with people. Any peaceful human is a Muslim according to his/her peaceful behavior regardless of his/her faith. No one has the authority to judge people’s faith. It is only up to Allah on the Day of Judgment.
On contrary, idol worshippers, infidels, or atheists in dealing with people are those who use religion or any ideology in killing people and persecuting them. We consider them criminals and terrorists according to their crimes, not their faith.
Islam in faith is the religion of submission to Allah, the Only God who gives us unlimited freedom of belief and speech to be responsible before Him in the Last Day. Allah ordered Mohamed to say : (039.046 :Say: O Allah! Originator of the heavens and the earth, Knower of the unseen and the seen! Thou (only) judge between Thy servants as to that wherein they differ.). So, humans should live in peace regardless of their different religions, colors, gender and cultures.
2- Islam also is the religion of Justice. All the Holy messages, all the prophets and the messengers of Allah in human history have one mission; establish justice in this earth, or (Justice for all). Allah says: ( 057.025 :We sent aforetime our messengers with Clear Signs and sent down with them the Book and the Balance (of Right and Wrong), that men establish justice; and We sent down Iron, in which is (material for) mighty war, as well as many benefits for mankind, that Allah may test who it is that will help, Unseen, Him and His messengers: For Allah is Full of Strength, Exalted in Might (and able to enforce His Will). ). Without justice it will be war and bloodsheds. So Iron, the symbol of war is the alternative of the Holy book. In Islam, there are two kind of justice, in faith and in dealing with people.
Islamic justice in behavior in dealing with people
1-Generally Allah orders us to maintain justice among other high values: ( 016.090:Surely Allah enjoins the doing of justice and forgiveness and the giving to the kindred, and He forbids indecency and evil and rebellion; He admonishes you that you may be mindful. ).Allah ordered the Prophet Mohamed to say:(007.029:Say: My Lord has enjoined justice,)
Justice in court is more needed for the safety of the society: ( 004.058 : Surely Allah commands you to make over trusts to their owners and that when you judge between people you judge with justice; surely Allah admonishes you with what is excellent; surely Allah is Seeing, Hearing. ).
2- Justice could be violated by friendship and / or enmity. Most of people prejudge their enemies even their enemies have the right situation and incline to support their friends and relatives, even they are wrong. The biggest challenge is upholding justice equally in dealing with your enemies and your relatives and friends. In the time of wrong, bloodsheds, and persecution, the Holy Quran has ordered Muslims to uphold Justice of equality between friends and enemies. Allah says: ( 004.135 : O you who believe! be maintainers of justice, bearers of witness of Allah's sake, though it may be against your own selves or (your) parents or near relatives; if he be rich or poor, Allah is nearer to them both in compassion; therefore do not follow (your) ego, lest you deviate; and if you swerve or turn aside, then surely Allah is aware of what you do. ).
Allah also says:( 005.008 : O you who believe! Be upright for Allah, bearers of witness with justice, and let not hatred of a people incite you not to act equitably; act equitably, that is nearer to piety, and be careful of (your duty to) Allah; surely Allah is Aware of what you do. )
Maintaining justice is a big part of the ten commandments in Islam: (006.152: And do not approach the property of the orphan except in the best manner until he attains his maturity, and give full measure and weight with justice-- We do not impose on any soul a duty except to the extent of its ability; and when you speak, then be just though it be (against) a relative, and fulfill Allah's covenant; this He has enjoined you with that you may be mindful.).
3- Prophet Mohamed was ordered to uphold justice in dealing with Jews who were around his Islamic State. : ( 042.015 :To this then go on inviting, and go on steadfastly on the right way as you are commanded, and do not follow their low desires, and say: I believe in what Allah has revealed of the Book, and I am commanded to do justice between you: Allah is our Lord and your Lord; we shall have our deeds and you shall have your deeds; no plea need there be (now) between us and you: Allah will gather us together, and to Him is the return. )
Some of them tried to deceive the Prophet Mohamed, Allah said to him: ( 005.042:(They are) listeners of a lie, devourers of what is forbidden; therefore if they come to you, judge between them or turn aside from them, and if you turn aside from them, they shall not harm you in any way; and if you judge, judge between them with justice ; surely Allah loves those who judge equitably. 005.043 :And how do they make you a judge and they have the Torah wherein is Allah's judgment? Yet they turn back after that, and these are not the believers.005.044 :Surely We revealed the Torah, in which was guidance and light; with it the prophets who submitted themselves (to Allah) judged (matters) for those who were Jews, and the masters of Divine knowledge and the doctors, because they were required to guard (part) of the Book of Allah,) .
Justice has many details in the Islamic Jurisprudence.
For example:
In dealing with the orphan:
( 004.002: To orphans restore their property (When they reach their age), nor substitute (your) worthless things for (their) good ones; and devour not their substance (by mixing it up) with your own. For this is indeed a great sin. ). (004.127: .. and that you should deal towards orphans with justice ;). (002.220: . And they ask you concerning the orphans Say: To set right for them (their affairs) is good, and if you become co-partners with them, they are your brethren; and Allah knows the mischief-maker and the pacemaker. )
In the fields of debts and writings them
Allah says: (002.282:O you who believe! when you deal with each other in contracting a debt for a fixed time, then write it down; and let a scribe write it down between you with fairness; and the scribe should not refuse to write as Allah has taught him, so he should write; and let him who owes the debt dictate, and he should be careful of (his duty to) Allah, his Lord, and not diminish anything from it; but if he who owes the debt is unsound in understanding, or weak, or (if) he is not able to dictate himself, let his guardian dictate with fairness; and call in to witness from among your men two witnesses; but if there are not two men, then one man and two women from among those whom you choose to be witnesses, so that if one of the two errs, the second of the two may remind the other; and the witnesses should not refuse when they are summoned; and be not averse to writing it (whether it is) small or large, with the time of its falling due; this is more equitable in the sight of Allah and assures greater accuracy in testimony, and the nearest (way) that you may not entertain doubts (afterwards), except when it is ready merchandise which you give and take among yourselves from hand to hand, then there is no blame on you in not writing it down; and have witnesses when you barter with one another, and let no harm be done to the scribe or to the witness; and if you do (it) then surely it will be a transgression in you, and be careful of (your duty) to Allah, Allah teaches you, and Allah knows all things. ).
In buying and selling:
(011.085 :And, O my people! give full measure and weight fairly, and defraud not men their things, and do not act corruptly in the land, making mischief )
( 026.182 :And weigh (things) with a right balance, 026.183 :And do not wrong men of their things, and do not act corruptly in the earth, making mischief. )
( 017.035 :And give full measure when you measure out, and weigh with a true balance; this is fair and better in the end. )
(055.007::And the heaven, He raised it high, and He made the balance .055.008 :That you may not be inordinate in respect of the measure. 055.009 :And keep up the balance with equity and do not make the measure deficient).
(083.001 :Woe to the defrauders, 083.002 :Those who, when they have to receive by measure from men, exact full measure, 083.003 :But when they have to give by measure or weight to men, give less than due. 083.004 :Do not these think that they shall be raised again .083.005 :On a Mighty Day, 083.006 :The day on which men shall stand before the Lord of the worlds? )
In the international affairs:
( 049.009 :And if two parties of the believers quarrel, make peace between them; but if one of them acts wrongfully towards the other, fight that which acts wrongfully until it returns to Allah's command; then if it returns, make peace between them with justice and act equitably; surely Allah loves those who act equitably. ).
( 060.008 :Allah does not forbid you respecting those who have not made war against you on account of (your) religion, and have not driven you forth from your homes, that you show them kindness and deal with them justly; surely Allah loves the doers of justice. 060.009 :Allah only forbids you, with regard to those who fight you for (your) Faith, and drive you out of your homes, and support (others) in driving you out, from turning to them (for friendship and protection). It is such as turn to them (in these circumstances), that do wrong. )
Justice in faith
It means to believe in Allah alone and to worship Him alone, without idolizing any creatures beside Him. He is the only God because He is the only One who created us.
It is against justice to worship anyone and/ or anything beside Him. Allah says: ( 007.191 : What! they associate (with Him) that which does not create anything, while they are themselves created! ),( 016.017 : Is then He Who creates like one that creates not? Will ye not receive admonition? ). Some idols are dead, put in sacred tombs, but billions of people – including Muslims - worship those dead idols. It was in the time of the Prophet Mohamed and it still in our time. Allah says: ( 016.020 Those whom they invoke besides Allah create nothing and are themselves created. 016.021 : Dead (are they), not living, and they know not when they shall be raised. 016.022 : Your Allah is one Allah ).
Allah is addressing all of them in any time saying : ( 025.003 : And they have taken besides Him gods, who do not create anything while they are themselves created, and they control not for themselves any harm or profit, and they control not death nor life, nor raising (the dead) to life.)
It is unjust to deal with Allah in such way. The wise man Luqman said to his son: (031.013 Behold, Luqman said to his son by way of instruction: "O my son! Join not in worship (others) with Allah: for false worship is indeed the highest wrong-doing.”).
Most of Muslims idolizing Mohamed
Muslims have many religious differences, but most of Muslims are idolizing Mohamed and other saints and Imams. Every Muslim sect has its own idols but all of them in their practical actual religious life believe in Mohamed as a real God beside Allah. They do not say it directly like Christians in their belief in Jesus, but they male Mohamed partner beside Allah in their faith and their worshipping. Idolizing Mohamed, Jesus and / or any mortal contradicts Islamic faith.
The human nature of Mohamed is confirmed many times in the Quran:
( 018.110 :Say: "I am but a man like yourselves, (but) the inspiration has come to me, that your Allah is one Allah: whoever expects to meet his Lord, let him work righteousness, and, in the worship of his Lord, admit no one as partner. )
(010.002 :What! is it a wonder to the people that We revealed to a man from among themselves,).(062.002 :He it is Who raised among the Gentiles an Messenger from among themselves, who recites to them His verses and purifies them, and teaches them the Book and the Wisdom, although they were before certainly in clear error, )
Do not believe in Mohamed but believe in the Quran, the message revealed to him
There is no believing in Mohamed or any prophet as a person. The belief is in the message that was revealed to him from Allah. So, the belief in the messenger of Allah means belief in the message itself. The word (Mohamed ) comes in the Quran four times to confirm him as a mortal. In one of them Allah says: ( 047.002 :And (as for) those who believe and do good, and believe in what has been revealed to Muhammad, and it is the very truth from their Lord, He will remove their evil from them and improve their condition. ). It does not say (believe in Mohamed) but (and believe in what has been revealed to Muhammad). But most of Muslims add Mohamed as partner to Allah in their Muslim creed in a manifest contradiction to the Islamic doctrinal creed.
The Islamic doctrinal creed is one, not two
1-It is one only: There is no god but Allah. But most Muslims insist to make it two, saying (There is no god but Allah and Mohamed is his messenger).
2- During his life in Mecca, the Prophet Mohamed tried hard to reform the idol worshipper to say only (there is no god but Allah) but they insisted on adding their idols beside Allah, accusing Mohamed to be mad poet.: ( 037.035 :Surely they used to behave proudly when it was said to them: There is no god but Allah; 037.036 :And to say: What! shall we indeed give up our gods for the sake of a mad poet? ) Allah said to them: (037.037:Nay: he has come with the truth and verified the messengers.).
3-It is a common belief in idol worshipping to refuse to believe in Allah as the only One God. They usually insist to add partners. They disbelieve in one God. They believe in Allah if there are partners with Him. In the last Day they will be in hell fire trying – in vain - to repent , but Allah will say to them : (040.012 :That is because when Allah alone was called upon, you disbelieved, and when associates were given to Him, you believed; so judgment belongs to Allah, the High, the Great.).
Actually, most of humans are the same in this regard. Allah says: (012.106:And most of them believe not in Allah without associating (other as partners) with Him!). So Allah said to the Prophet Mohamed about the majority of the mankind: (006.116:And if you obey most of those in the earth, they will lead you astray from Allah's way; they follow but conjecture and they only lie.).
During Mohamed’s life, the majority of people refused to believe in Allah alone and refuse to utter the creed of Islam (There is no god but Allah). Some centuries after his death, Muslims idolize Mohamed himself adding him as a partner to Allah. Until now, they refuse to say the Islamic creed (There is no god but one God, Allah). They disbelieve in it unless it becomes (There is no god but One God, Allah, and Mohamed is His messenger).
The one Islamic doctrinal creed is confirmed in the Quran in different ways. One of them is ( Al Tashahhod) or the pure Islamic creed which is a part of the Islamic five daily prayers; ( ( 003.018 :Allah bears witness that there is no god but He, and (so do) the angels and those possessed of knowledge, maintaining His creation with justice; there is no god but He, the Mighty, the Wise. 003.019 :Surely the (true) religion with Allah is Islam.). Most of Muslims neglect saying ( Al Taheyyat) in which they greet Mohamed in their daily five prayers.
4- All prophets before Mohamed were ordered to say this Islamic creed, pronouncing it by their different languages: ( 021.025 :And We did not send before you any messenger but We revealed to him that there is no god but Me, therefore serve Me. ).
Mohamed, the final prophet was ordered to say it and to know it: ( 047.019 :So know that there is no god but Allah). He was ordered to say: ( 039.011 :Say (O Muhammad): Lo! I am commanded to worship Allah, making religion pure for Him (only). 039.012 :And I am commanded that I shall be the first of those who submit. 039.013 :Say: I fear, if I disobey my Lord, the chastisement of a grievous day. 039.014 :Say: Allah (it is Whom) I serve, being sincere to Him in my obedience: 039.015 :Serve then what you like besides Him. Say: The losers surely are those who shall have lost themselves and their families on the day of resurrection; now surely that is the clear loss. )
Islamic mosques are for worshipping Allah only
1-Quraysh in distorting (Millat Ebraheem) , the religion of Abraham, used to worship Allah and idols in the same mosques. Mohamed as a prophet announced to them that mosques should be for worshipping Allah only. They crowded on him, trying to kill him. This is mentioned in the Quran: ( 072.018 :And that the mosques are Allah's, therefore call not upon any one with Allah: 072.019 :And that when the servant of Allah stood up calling upon Him, they crowded on him (to death). 072.020 :Say: I only call upon my Lord, and I do not associate any one with Him. ).
2- Some centuries after Mohamed’s death, most of Muslims have idolized Mohamed himself in mosques, adding him in (Azan) or calling for prayers and adding his name beside Allah in their mosques. If you try to admonish them reciting the Quranic verse : ( 072.018 :And that the mosques are Allah's, therefore call not upon any one with Allah), they will try to kill you , exactly as the infidals of Quraysh in the time of the Prophet Mohamed: ( 072.019 :And that when the servant of Allah stood up calling upon Him, they crowded on him (to death). Then you should say: (072.020:Say: I only call upon my Lord, and I do not associate any one with Him.).
Do not make Mohamed distinguished among prophets. Make no difference between one and another of them. Do not make any distinction between any of them.
1-Most of Muslims - in idolizing Mohamed – believe that he is the master of all prophets and the best among them. Some believe that he was created from the holy light of Allah as a part from Allah, or a copy from Him, means his son, saying the same creed of the Christians in Jesus but in different expression. Sufi Muslims believe that Allah has created all the universe just for Mohamed and Mohamed was created before Adam.
All these beliefs not only contradict the human nature of Mohamed as a mortal and as the final prophet and the follower of Abraham’s religion, but they contradict the first Islamic Quranic fact: Do not make Mohamed distinguished among prophets. Make no difference between one and another of them. Do not make any distinction between any of them.
2-This fact is repeated in the Quran:(002.136 Say: We believe in Allah and (in) that which had been revealed to us, and (in) that which was revealed to Ibrahim and Ismail and Ishaq and Yaqoub and the tribes, and (in) that which was given to Musa and Isa, and (in) that which was given to the prophets from their Lord, we do not make any distinction between any of them, and to Him do we submit. )( 003.084 :Say: We believe in Allah and what has been revealed to us, and what was revealed to Ibrahim and Ismail and Ishaq and Yaqoub and the tribes, and what was given to Musa and Isa and to the prophets from their Lord; we do not make any distinction between any of them, and to Him do we submit. ).( 002.285 The messenger believes in what has been revealed to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers; they all believe in Allah and His angels and His books and His messengers; We make no difference between any of His messengers; and they say: We hear and obey, our Lord! Thy forgiveness (do we crave), and to Thee is the eventual course. ).
Allah also ordered Mohamed to announce it clearly :( 046.009: Say: "I am not distinguished among the messengers, nor do I know what will be done with me or with you. I follow but that which is revealed to me by inspiration; I am but a Warner open and clear.”).
3-Allah make a distinction between real Muslims and real infidels: ( 004.150 :Surely those who disbelieve in Allah and His messengers and (those who) desire to make a distinction between Allah and His messengers and say: We believe in some and disbelieve in others, and desire to take a course between (this and) that. 004.151 :These it is that are truly unbelievers, and We have prepared for the unbelievers a disgraceful chastisement. 004.152 :And those who believe in Allah and His messengers and do not make a distinction between any of them-- Allah will grant them their rewards; and Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. )
4-Moreover, as the final Prophet, Mohamed was a follower of the religion of Abraham, not the master of Abraham: ( 006.161 :Say: Surely, (as for) me, my Lord has guided me to the right path; (to) a most right religion, the faith of Ibrahim the upright one, and he was not of the polytheists. ). ( 016.123 :Then We revealed to you: Follow the faith of Ibrahim, the upright one, and he was not of the polytheists. ).
He is ordered to follow the guidance of the previous prophets, not to be their master:( 006.090 :Those were the (prophets) who received Allah's guidance , , therefore follow their guidance.).
Pilgrimage to Mohamed’s tomb in (his sacred mosque) in Al Madina
1-In Islam, there is one sacred Mosque, in Mecca: (005.097:Allah made the Ka'ba, the Sacred House, an asylum of security for men).
To this Holy mosque Muslims go to Al Hajj, or pilgrimage during the four sacred months. In their five daily prayers, Muslims turn their faces towards the Sacred Mosque :(002.149 :And from whatsoever place you come forth, turn your face towards the Sacred Mosque; and surely it is the very truth from your Lord, and Allah is not at all heedless of what you do. 002.150:And from whatsoever place you come forth, turn your face towards the Sacred Mosque; and wherever you are turn your faces towards it. ).
To confirm Mohamed as a God beside Allah, Muslims made Al Madina as sacred as Mecca and make his tomb like (Al Ka’ba) and make the mosque of Al Madina the mosque of the Prophet and usually make pilgrimage to it believing their pilgrimage to the sacred mosque in Mecca is not acceptable without glorifying the sacred tomb of Mohamed. They believe that Mohamed is alive inside this tomb. So, their main goal of Al Hajj to this sacred tomb in Al Madina is to pray to Mohamed to intercede for them in the Day of Judgment. They believe in Mohamed’s power of intercession and hope they will go to Paradise by his intercession. This is the main aspect in idolizing Mohamed. As usual, it is against Quran and the Islamic faith and the Islamic first high value of justice. This false belief in the intercession of Mohamed in the Day of Judgment confirm to Muslims that they are the best and will go to paradise whatever crimes they committee. So, this false belief of intercession needs more details.
False Muslim belief in Mohamed’s intercession on the Last Day
In Muslim traditions there are thousands of (hadeethes) or sayings attributed to the Prophet Mohamed two centuries and more after his death. This (Sunna ) has two main subjects: Shreeah, or the (Hadeethes ) of laws and (Hadeethese ) talking about the future, especially what will happen in the Day of Judgment , like (Ahadeethese) of (Shafa’ah ) or intercession.
In (Ahadeethese) of (Shafa’ah ) or intercession, they claim that Mohamed will intercede for all humans in the Day of Gathering all of peoples to shorten it to stop their suffering, and he will intercede for Muslims to let them go to Paradise , and intercede for the criminal Muslims who are doomed by Allah and destined to go hell fire to save them from entering it and will intercede also to get other Muslims who will be inside hell fire to get them out from it and put them in Paradise.
This falsehood contradicts these main Islamic facts:
1- Mohamed did not know the future and the unseen and was ordered to announce it:
This is clear in these verses:
( 046.009 : Say: "I am not distinguished among the messengers, nor do I know what will be done with me or with you. I follow but that which is revealed to me by inspiration; I am but a Warner open and clear.”).
( 006.050 :Say: I do not say to you, I have with me the treasures of Allah, nor do I know the unseen, nor do I say to you that I am an angel; I do not follow aught save that which is revealed to me. Say: Are the blind and the seeing one alike? Do you not then reflect? ).
( 072.025 :Say: I do not know whether that with which you are threatened be nigh or whether my Lord will appoint for it a term: 072.026 :"He (alone) knows the Unseen, nor does He make any one acquainted with His Mysteries,- 072.027 :"Except a messenger whom He has chosen ).
( 007.187: They ask thee about the (final) Hour - when will be its appointed time? Say: "The knowledge thereof is with my Lord (alone): None but He can reveal as to when it will occur. Heavy were its burden through the heavens and the earth. Only, all of a sudden will it come to you." They ask thee as if thou Wert eager in search thereof: Say: "The knowledge thereof is with Allah (alone), but most men know not." 007.188 :Say: "I have no power over any good or harm to myself except as Allah will. If I had knowledge of the unseen, I should have multiplied all good, and no evil should have touched me: I am but a warner, and a bringer osf glad tidings to those who have faith.”)
2- Mohamed has no power of harm or benefit anyone:
In the battle of (Ohud), Mohamed was defeated and injured. Being very upset and angry he doomed his enemies as losers. Allah blamed him saying: ( 003.128 :it is not up to you in the affair whether He turns to them (mercifully) or chastises them, for surely they are unjust. 003.129 :And whatever is in the heavens and whatever is in the earth is Allah's; He forgives whom He pleases and chastises whom He pleases; and Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.)
Allah ordered him to say:." 007.188 :Say: "I have no power over any good or harm to myself except as Allah will.).(072.021:Say: I do not control for you evil or good. 072.022:Say: "No one can deliver me from Allah (If I were to disobey Him), nor should I find refuge except in Him,).(010.049:Say: "I have no power over any harm or profit to myself except as Allah will.).
In a direct way, Allah confirms that Mohamed could not save any soul from hell fire if Allah doomed it to retribution: (039.019:What! as for him then against whom the sentence of chastisement is due: What! can you save him who is in the fire?).
3-Allah is the only master of the Day of Judgment
-Allah is the only master of the Day of Judgment. This Islamic fact is repeated 17 times in every five daily prayers. It is third verse in )(Al Fateha) or the (opening ) of the Quran: (In the name of Allah, Most Almighty , Most Merciful. 001.002 : All praise is due to Allah, the Lord of the Worlds. 001.003 : Most Almighty , Most Merciful; 001.004 : Master of the Day of Judgment. 001.005 : Thee (alone) we worship; Thee (alone) we ask for help. 001.006
: Guide us the straight path. 001.007 : The path of those upon whom Thou hast bestowed favors. Not (the path) of those upon whom Thy wrath is brought down, nor of those who go astray. ).Muslims usually repeat this fact saying Allah is the master of the Day of Judgment, but in their faith , they believe that Mohamed is the master of that Day by the permission of Allah.
- In their stories, they make the Day of Judgment as noisy crowded market and all people concentrate about Mohamed, ignoring Allah, mentioning Him only when respond to Mohamed. As the master of Day Judgment, we read in the Holy Quran:
(011.103 :Most surely there is a sign in this for him who fears the chastisement of the hereafter; this is a day on which the people shall be gathered together and this is a day that shall be witnessed. 011.104 :And We do not delay it but to an appointed term. 011.105 :On the day when it shall come, no soul shall speak except with His permission, then (some) of them shall be unhappy and (others) happy. )
(078.038 :The Day that the Gabriel and the angels will stand forth in ranks, none shall speak except any who is permitted by (Allah) Most Gracious, and He will say what is right. )
Allah says about the end of this world and the Day of resurrection and the Day of Judgment: (020.105 :They ask you concerning the Mountains: say, "My Lord will uproot them and scatter them as dust; 020.106 :"He will leave them as plains smooth and level; 020.107 You shall not see therein any crookedness or unevenness. 020.108 :On that day they shall follow the inviter, there is no crookedness in him, and the voices shall be low before the Almighty Allah so that you shall not hear aught but a soft sound. 020.109:On that day shall no intercession avail except of him whom the Almighty Allah allows and whose word He is pleased with. 020.110 :He knows what is before them and what is behind them, while they do not comprehend it in knowledge. 020.111:And the faces shall be humbled before the Living, the Self-subsistent Allah, and he who bears iniquity is indeed a failure. ).
- The process of intercession will be controlled by Allah, the Almighty, as He is the master of the Last Day. So, He will be the only guardian or intercessor: ( 032.004 :Allah is He Who created the heavens and the earth and what is between them in six periods, and He mounted the throne (of authority); you have not besides Him any guardian or any intercessor, will you not then mind? ).
- Believing in human intercession is one aspect of the faith of idol worshippers. It was during the time of Mohamed. Allah says :( 039.43:Or have they taken intercessors besides Allah? Say: what! even though they did not ever have control over anything, nor do they understand. 039.044 :Say: Allah's is the intercession altogether; His is the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, then to Him you shall be brought back. ).
Muslims after the death of Mohamed fabricated sayings that make Mohamed himself intercessor beside Allah. In advance, Allah says to them: (010.017 :Who is then more unjust than who forges a lie against Allah or (who) gives the lie to His verses ? Surely the guilty shall not be successful. 010.018:And they serve beside Allah what can neither harm them nor profit them, and they say: These are our intercessors with Allah. Say: Do you (presume to) inform Allah of what He knows not in the heavens and the earth? Glory be to Him, and supremely exalted is He above what they set up (with Him).
-Allah will be the only one who controls that Day: ( 082.019 : The day on which no soul shall control anything for (another) soul; and the command on that day shall be entirely Allah's.).
4 -Mohamed could not overrule Allah’s decision
At the end of the Day of reckoning Allah will say: (050.029:My word shall not be changed, nor am I in the least unjust to the servants.). According to His decision and His absolute justice this will go to Paradise while that will go to hell fire. No one can overrule Allah decision in this life and / or in the Day after. This Quranic fact is confirmed and repeated in these verses: (013.041
:(Where) Allah commands, there is none to put back His Command: and He is swift in calling to account.), (006.034: There is none to alter the decisions of Allah.), ( 018.027:And recite what has been revealed to you of the Book of your Lord, there is none who can alter His words; and you shall not find any refuge besides Him.). So, Allah said to Mohamed: ((039.019:What! as for him then against whom the sentence of chastisement is due: What! can you save him who is in the fire?).
5-Day of Judgment is the day of absolute justice
This is repeated in the Quran:
( 021.047 :We shall set up scales of justice for the Day of Judgment, so that not a soul will be dealt with unjustly in the least, and if there be (no more than) the weight of a mustard seed, We will bring it (to account): and enough are We to take account. )
( 010.047 :To every people (was sent) a messenger: when their messenger comes (before them), the matter will be judged between them with justice, and they will not be wronged. )
( 010.054:And if every soul that has done injustice had all that is in the earth, it would offer it for ransom, and they will manifest regret when they see the chastisement and the matter shall be decided between them with justice and they shall not be dealt with unjustly. )
Read this short report describing that Day: ( 040.016 :The Day whereon they will (all) come forth: not a single thing concerning them is hidden from Allah. Whose will be the dominion that Day?" That of Allah, the One the Irresistible! 040.017 :This day every soul shall be rewarded for what it has earned; no injustice (shall be done) this day; surely Allah is quick in reckoning. 040.018 :Warn them (O Muhammad) of the Day of the approaching (doom), when the hearts will be choking the throats, (when) there will be no friend for the wrong-doers, nor any intercessor who will be heard. 040.019 :He knows the stealthy looks and that which the breasts conceal. 040.020 :And Allah will judge with (justice and) Truth: but those whom (men) invoke besides Him, will not (be in a position) to judge at all. Verily it is Allah (alone) Who hears and sees (all things).
6- All prophets and all nations will be questioned equally
-All the prophets will be questioned and also all the nations. Allah says : (007.006: Most certainly then We will question those to whom (the messengers) were sent, and most certainly We will also question the messengers ;)
-Mohamed and his enemies will be questioned equally as the Quran is a reminder for all of them: (043.044:And most surely it is a reminder for you and your people, and you shall soon be questioned.).
In more details, Allah says:( 039.030 :Surely you shall die and they (too) shall surely die. 039.031 :Then surely on the day of resurrection you will contend one with another before. your Lord. 039.032 Who is then more unjust than he who utters a lie against Allah and (he who) gives the lie to the truth when it comes to him; is there not in hell an abode for the unbelievers? 039.033 :And he who brings the truth and (he who) accepts it as the truth-- Such are the dutiful. 039.034 :They shall have with their Lord what they please; that is the reward of the doers of good; 039.035 :That Allah will remit from them the worst of what they did, and will pay them for reward the best they used to do. ).
-In this Day of Judgment, Mohamed will be responsible for himself, not responsible for his companions. His companions will not responsible for him. With clear equality Allah says:( 006.052:And do not drive away those who call upon their Lord in the morning and the evening, they desire only His favor; neither are you answerable for any reckoning of theirs, nor are they answerable for any reckoning of yours).
It is the same equality between Mohamed and his enemies Allah says: ( 045.018 :Then We put you on the (right) Way of Religion: so follow thou that (Way), and : Then We put you on the (right) Way of Religion, therefore follow it, and do not follow the low desires of those who do not know. 045.019 :Surely they shall not avail you in the least against Allah; and surely the unjust are friends of each other, and Allah is the guardian of those who guard (against evil).
7-No human soul will intercede for another
( 002.048 :And be on your guard against a day when one soul shall not avail another in the least, neither shall intercession on its behalf be accepted, nor shall any compensation be taken from it, nor shall they be helped.) ( 002.123 :And be on your guard against a day when no soul shall avail another in the least neither shall any compensation be accepted from it, nor shall intercession profit it, nor shall they be helped.)
Every soul will be responsible for itself : (016.111 :(Remember) the day when every soul shall come, pleading for itself and every soul shall be paid in full what it has done, and they shall not be dealt with unjustly. )
This includes father and child: (031.033:O mankind! Keep your duty to your Lord and fear a Day when the parent will not be able to avail the child in aught, nor the child to avail the parent. Lo! Allah's promise is the very truth. Let not the life of the world beguile you, nor let the deceiver beguile you, in regard to Allah. ).
Real intercession in the Quran
1-Meaning of intercession
Generally, it means help and support. You may support someone in doing bad thing, or supporting him in doing good deeds. In the two cases, you are his partner in good or bad deeds. This is the meaning of intercession in this life. Allah says: 004.085:Whoever recommends and helps a good cause becomes a partner therein: And whoever recommends and helps an evil cause, shares in its burden: And Allah hath power over all things. ). So, it comes clear in the Quran to cooperate in goodness not in sin: (005.002:and help one another in goodness and piety, and do not help one another in sin and aggression ;).
This kind of intercession in goodness or sin has nothing to do with the intercession in the Day of Judgment. Allah says: (002.254:O you who believe! spend out of what We have given you before the day comes in which there is no bargaining, neither any friendship nor intercession, and the unbelievers-- they are the unjust). This world is full of trade, compromise, bargaining, recommendations, and intervention. The Day after has not that kind of one helping another because every soul will be concern about itself has no time to look for others. Allah says (080.034:That Day shall a man flee from his own brother, 080.035:And from his mother and his father, 080.036:And from his wife and his children. 080.037:Every man that day will have concern enough to make him heedless (of others).). The loser in that Day will be in the worst situation when looking at the hell fire: (070.011:The guilty man will long to be able to ransom himself from the punishment of that day at the price of his children, 070.012:His wife and his brother, 070.013:And the nearest of his kinsfolk who gave him shelter, 070.014:And all those that are in the earth, (wishing) then (that) this might deliver him. 070.015:By no means! Surely it is a flaming fire. ).
He will deserve this retribution because of his sins and crimes during his life in this world. He will be tortured by his bad deeds: (027.090:And whoever brings evil, these shall be thrown down on their faces into the fire; shall you be rewarded (for) aught except what you did? ). (010.052 :Then it shall be said to those who were unjust: Taste abiding chastisement; you are not requited except for what you earned.). They will deserve it according to the absolute justice of Allah : 010.044 :Verily Allah will not deal unjustly with man in aught: It is man that wrongs his own soul. ). (029.055 :On the day when the chastisement shall cover them from above them, and from beneath their feet; and He shall say: Taste what you did. ). (032.014 :So taste, because you neglected the meeting of this day of yours; surely We forsake you; and taste the abiding chastisement for what you did. )
By their good deeds and good faith, the real righteous souls will have paradise. Angles of death will welcome them and giving them the good news: (016.032 :Those whom the angels cause to die in a good state, saying: Peace be on you: enter the garden for what you did.).While enjoyment in Paradise, they will be reminded that it is their good deeds: (007.043 :And We will remove whatever of ill-feeling is in their breasts; the rivers shall flow beneath them and they shall say: All praise is due to Allah Who guided us to this, and we would not have found the way had it not been that Allah had guided us; certainly the messengers of our Lord brought the truth; and it shall be cried out to them that this is the garden of which you are made heirs for what you did. ).(043.072:And this is the garden which you are given as an inheritance on account of what you did.).
Generally, every soul will be rewarded according to its deeds, good or bad. Allah syas about the Day of resurrection: (036.051:And the trumpet shall be blown( Voice of blast ), when lo ! from their graves they shall hasten on to their Lord. 036.052 :They shall say: O woe to us! who has raised us up from our sleeping-place? (A voice will say :) This is what the Beneficent Allah promised and the messengers told the truth .036.053:It will be no more than a single Blast, when lo! they will all be brought up before Us! 036.054:So this day no soul shall be dealt with unjustly in the least; and you shall not be rewarded aught but that which you did. ).
Allah says about the Day of Judgment: (045.028:And you shall see every nation kneeling down; every nation shall be called to its book: today you shall be rewarded for what you did.). Their deeds will be recorded and kept and written down in a book; (045.029:This is Our book that speaks against you with justice; surely We wrote what you did.).
The key word here is our deeds in this world and in this life. This key word means intercession for people who will have a good record of righteousness. Linguistically, in Arabic Language, the Arabic word ( Shaf’a) means the one who supports the individual. So, (Al Shafa;ah ) means the support that comes to support the individual. In the Day of Judgment, every soul will come alone as individual: (019.093:There is no one in the heavens and the earth but will come to the Beneficent Allah as a servant. 019.094:Certainly He has a comprehensive knowledge of them and He has numbered them a (comprehensive) numbering. 019.095 :And everyone of them will come to Him singly on the Day of Judgment.). The good individual will be supported by his good deeds. His good deeds will be carried by angles. Coming alone, this good deed will be his intercessor before Allah. This is the meaning of (Shafa’ah ) or intercession in Islam.
Our freedom in this life is actually our test. It is very hard because most of humans usually and mistakenly enjoy this unlimited freedom in religion without knowing that this religion will have its day, the Lasting Day, The Day of Religion or the Day of Judgment. They enjoy this religious freedom forgetting that freedom means responsibility. This responsibility will be carried out in this life by angles who write down and record every one’s deeds during his life time in this world. Then in the Day of Judgment the two angles that used to accompany him during his mortal life will be accompany him in the reckoning Day carrying his book of deeds. If his book is full of righteousness, it will be his intercessor. If not it will be the cause of his retribution and torture in the hell fire. This needs more Quranic details.
2--Absolute freedom in religion in this life means our responsibility for our choice in the Day of Judgment
It is up to us as individual, to believe or to disbelieve. Allah says: ( 039.007 :If you disbelieve, then surely Allah is Self-sufficient above all need of you; and He does not like disbelief in His servants.).
This unlimited freedom is accompanied by its responsibility. It simply means if you believe and maintain the righteousness you will be rewarded by Paradise, if you disbelieve and maintain sins and crimes, you will be ended in hell fire. Allah says: (018.029:Say, "The truth is from your Lord": Let him who will believe to believe, and let him who will, reject (it) to disbelieve: for the wrong-doers We have prepared a Fire whose (smoke and flames), like the walls and roof of a tent, will hem them in: if they implore relief they will be granted water like melted brass, that will scald their faces, how dreadful the drink! How uncomfortable a couch to recline on! 018.030 :As to those who believe and work righteousness, verily We shall not suffer to perish the reward of any who do a (single) righteous deed. 018.031:For them will be Gardens of Eternity; beneath them rivers will flow; they will be adorned therein with bracelets of gold, and they will wear green garments of fine silk and heavy brocade: They will recline therein on raised thrones. How good the recompense! How beautiful a couch to recline on! ).
So, it is our choice and it is our funeral and our future in the Lasting Day. We can decide it by ourselves from now. So, simply Allah says: (041.040:Lo! those who distort Our revelations are not hid from Us. Is he who is hurled into the Fire better, or he who come secure on the Day of Resurrection? Do what ye will. Lo! He is Seer of what ye do. ).
No one can escape from Allah
No one can escape from Allah. This includes every human soul and all their deeds: (007.006:Most certainly then We will question those to whom (the messengers) were sent, and most certainly We will also question the messengers; 007.007:And verily, We shall recount their whole story with knowledge, for We were never: Then most certainly We will relate to them with knowledge, and We were not absent.).
Everything will be recorded, even we forget it: (:058.006:On the day when Allah will raise them up all together, then inform them of what they did: Allah has recorded it while they have forgotten it; and Allah is a witness of all things. ) (027.075 :And there is nothing concealed in the heaven and the earth but it is in a clear book. ).More details in these verses: (082.010 :And most surely there are keepers over you. 082.011 :Honorable recorders, 082.012 :They know what you do. 082.013:Most surely the righteous are in bliss, 082.014 And the Wicked - they will be in the Fire, 082.015 :They shall enter it on the day of judgment. 082.016 :And they shall by no means be absent from it.).
Allah, asks us: (023.115:What! did you then think that We had created you in vain and that you shall not be returned to Us? ).Allah answers the question : (023.116 :So exalted be Allah, the True King; no god is there but He, the Lord of the honorable dominion,)
Recording our deeds
Recording our deeds includes our privacy and in publicity. So, the records are two kinds; one record the society, and one for every individual.
Allah says about the book of deeds of all the society: (018.049:And the Book shall be placed, then you will see the guilty fearing from what is in it, and they will say: Ah! woe to us! what a book is this! it does not omit a small one nor a great one, but numbers them (all); and what they had done they shall find present (there); and your Lord does not deal unjustly with anyone. ). From it, every soul will get its copy that records its deed: (045.028 :And you shall see every nation kneeling down; every nation shall be called to its book: today you shall be rewarded for what you did. 045.029 :This is Our book that speaks against you with justice; surely We made copies of what you did. ).
These Quranic verses inform us about the book of any individual:
(017.013 :And We have made every man's actions to cling to his neck, and We will bring forth to him on the resurrection day a book which he will find wide open: 017.014 :Read your book; your own self is sufficient as a reckoner against you this day. 017.015 :Whoever goes aright, for his own soul does he go aright; and whoever goes astray, to its detriment only does he go astray: nor can the bearer of a burden bear the burden of another, nor do We chastise until We raise a messenger. ).
(069.018:On that day you shall be exposed to view-- no secret of yours shall remain hidden. 069.019 :Then as for him who is given his book in his right hand, he will say: Lo! read my book: 069.020 :Surely I knew that I shall meet my account. 069.021 :So he shall be in a life of pleasure, 069.022 :In a lofty garden, 069.023 :The fruits of which are near at hand: 069.024 :Eat and drink pleasantly for what you did beforehand in the days gone by. 069.025 :And as for him who is given his book in his left hand he shall say: O would that my book had never been given me: 069.026 :And I had not known what my account was: 069.027 :O would that it had made an end (of me): 069.028 :My wealth has availed me nothing: 069.029 :My authority is gone away from me. 069.030(It will be said): Take him and fetter him.069.031 :Then cast him into the burning fire, ).
( 084.006 : O man! surely you must strive (to attain) to your Lord, a hard striving until you meet Him.084.007 : Then as to him who is given his book in his right hand, 084.008 : He shall be reckoned with by an easy reckoning, 084.009 : And he shall go back to his people joyful. 84.010
: And as to him who is given his book behind his back, 084.011 : He shall call for perdition, 084.012 : And enter into burning fire. ).
We will lose our freedom in the Last Day
We enjoy our freedom until the moment of dying. Since our soul leaves its body, it leaves bits freedom. Coming again in the Day of the resurrection, every soul be under the control of Allah;s presences. People of Paradise will enjoy their freedom while others of hell fire will be in chains forever. The Quranic context in telling the Last Day usually uses the passive voice describing its events. As example read these Quranic report:( 039.067 : And they have not honored Allah with the honor that is due to Him; and the whole earth shall be in His grip on the day of resurrection and the heavens rolled up in His right hand; glory be to Him, and may He be exalted above what they associate (with Him). 039.068 : And the trumpet shall be blown, so all those that are in the heavens and all those that are in the earth shall swoon, except such as Allah please; then it shall be blown again, then lo! they shall stand up awaiting. 039.069 : And the Earth will shine with the Glory of its Lord: the Record (of Deeds) will be placed (open); the prophets and the witnesses will be brought forward and a just decision was pronounced between them; and they will not be wronged (in the least). 039.070 : And every soul shall be paid back fully what it has done, and He knows best what they do. 039.071 : And those who disbelieve shall be driven to hell in companies; until, when they come to it, its doors shall be opened, and the keepers of it shall say to them: Did not there come to you messengers from among you reciting to you the communications of your Lord and warning you of the meeting of this day of yours? They shall say: Yea! But the sentence of punishment was due against the unbelievers. 039.072 : It shall be said: Enter the gates of hell to abide therein; so evil is the abode of the Arrogant!" .039.073 : And those who are careful of (their duty to) their Lord shall be conveyed to the garden in companies; until when they come to it, and its doors shall be opened, and the keepers of it shall say to them: Peace be on you, you shall be happy; therefore enter it to abide. )
(069.018:On that day you shall be exposed to view-- no secret of yours shall remain hidden. 069.019 :Then as for him who is given his book in his right hand, he will say: Lo! read my book ) .( 069.025 :And as for him who is given his book in his left hand he shall say: O would that my book had never been given me.).
In the Quran, the meaning of (arrest) is used in this regard. About all people Allah says :( 6.032 :But each one of them all - will be brought before Us (for judgment). (036.053:It will be no more than a single Blast, when lo! they will all be brought up before Us!).
As for, the losers, they will be forced to enter hell fire. (030.016:And as to those who disbelieved and rejected Our verses and the meeting of the hereafter, these shall be brought over to the chastisement).( 034.038 :And (as for) those who strive in opposing Our verses, they shall be caused to be brought to the chastisement.).
They will be stay there forever, they will try every time to escape but in vain .!: ( 032.020 :And as for those who transgress, their abode is the fire; whenever they desire to go forth from it they shall be brought back into it, and it will be said to them: Taste the chastisement of the fire which you called a lie. ).
For more details read: (22.019:These are two adversaries who dispute about their Lord; then (as to) those who disbelieve, for them are cut out garments of fire, boiling water shall be poured over their heads. 022.020 :With it shall be melted what is in their bellies and (their) skins as well. 022.021 :And for them are whips of iron. 022.022 :Whenever they will desire to go forth from it, from grief, they shall be turned back into it, and taste the chastisement of burning.). This means, all the power will be to Allah, not Mohamed. As s sign of His power, the angles of intercession will be under His control and His permission.
Angles of intercession after Allah’s permission and under His control and knowledge
1- Talking about His power, the Almighty Allah says:( 010.003 :Surely your Lord is Allah, Who created the heavens and the earth in six periods, and He is firm in power, regulating the affair, there is no intercessor except after His permission; this is Allah, your Lord, therefore serve Him; will you not then mind? ). Under His permission means He is the intercessor : ( 032.004 :Allah is He Who created the heavens and the earth and what is between them in six periods, and He mounted the throne (of authority); you have not besides Him any guardian or any intercessor, will you not then mind? )
For more detail, Allah says:(002.255 :Allah is He besides Whom there is no god, the Ever living, the Self-subsisting by Whom all subsist; slumber does not overtake Him nor sleep; whatever is in the heavens and whatever is in the earth is His; who is he that can intercede with Him but by His permission? He knows what is before them and what is behind them, and they cannot comprehend anything out of His knowledge except what He pleases, His knowledge extends over the heavens and the earth, and the preservation of them both tires Him not, and He is the Most High, the Great. ). Allah will give the permission because He will know the people who have the good deeds and their good deeds will qualify them for intercession. So, Allah will give His permission to their angles that carry these good deeds to come and testify for the benefits of those good souls. (Testify for) means intercession.
2-Actually, intercession is linked also by the knowledge of Allah and whom Allah is pleased with: ( 020.109:On that day shall no intercession avail except of him whom the Almighty Allah allows and whose word He is pleased with. 020.110 :He knows what is before them and what is behind them, while they do not comprehend it in knowledge. )
3- Allah will give order to the angles who will be entitled to this mission (019.087: None shall have the power of intercession, but such a one as has received order from the Most Almighty). In the time of Mohamed, Arabs used to worship angles as offspring of Allah. Commenting on it , Allah says:( 021.026 :And they say: The Almighty Allah has taken to Himself a child ! Glory be to Him. Nay! They are honored servants. 021.027:They do not precede Him in speech and (only) according to His commandment do they act. 021.028:He knows what is before them and what is behind them, and they do not intercede except for him whom He approves and for fear of Him they tremble. ). These are some aspects of the angles who will be entitled to intercession.
It is confirmed by this verse:( 053.026 :And how many an angel is there in the heavens whose intercession does not avail at all except after Allah has given permission to whom He pleases and chooses. ). But there are many kinds of angles. Who among them will be entitled to intercession?
Angles of intercession are those who write the deeds of humans in this life
Everyone in this life is accompanied by two invisible angles. They are commanded to write down all his deeds and sayings and keeping them in records to be his true history in the Day of Reckoning: (082.010:But verily over you (are appointed angels) to write your deeds.082.011:Kind and honorable,- Writing down (your deeds): 082.012 :They know what you do. )
So, those angles will be witness to the truth as they know exactly what is done: (043.086:And those whom they invoke besides Allah have no power of intercession;- only he who bears witness to the Truth, and they know (him). Allah describes them as a messengers appointed to write down our deeds. The righteous people know this, so, they fear Allah even in their privacy: (036.011), while others are unaware of it. Allah says warning them: ( 043.080 :Or do they think that We do not hear what they conceal and their secret discourses? Aye! And Our messengers with them write down. ).
These verses give us brief report: ( 050.016 :And certainly We created man, and We know what his mind suggests to him, and We are nearer to him than his life-vein.050.017 :Behold, two (guardian angels) appointed to learn (his doings) learn (and noted them), one sitting on the right and one on the left. 050.018 :Not a word does he utter but there is a sentinel by him, ready (to note it). 050.019 :And the stupor of death will come in truth; that is what you were trying to escape. 050.020 :And the trumpet shall be blown; that is the day of the threatening. 050.021 :And there will come forth every soul: with each will be an (angel) to drive, and an (angel) to bear witness. 050.022 :(It will be said:) Certainly you were heedless of it, but now We have removed from you your veil, (human body), so your sight today is sharp. ). Everyone has two invisible angles to register all the details of his life. In the resurrection Day the two angles will visible to him after he lost his human body. The two angles will have a new mission in that day; one of them will carry his book of deeds as a witness, while the other one will arrest him and to bring him to the Devine justice. This is the process of intercession.
Title of justice, in our war of ideas
Fanatic Muslims have divided this world into two camps: ( Muslim camp) of peace and belief, and the (Enemy camp ) of war and disbelief. They also called their camp (Ommat Mohamed), or the nation of Mohamed who are the enemies of nation of Jesus Christ. They believe themselves to be the best because Mohamed will save them from hell fire in the Day of Judgment by his intercession.
They make it easy for any Muslim to enter Paradise just by saying (There is no god but One God, Allah). By uttering it he will be rewarded by Paradise even he commit fornication and / or rubbery. This has encouraged Muslims to indulge themselves in sins and vices and crimes without any motive for reform or purification, as they have a strong confidence in having Paradise available for them just because they are the nation of Mohamed, ( Ommat Mohamed). That is why the ordinary Muslim says ( Ya Bakhtena bel Nabi) , means : We are lucky by our prophet. In the same time they look at the Christians as the doomed people because they idolize Jesus calling him son of Allah, without understanding that most of Muslims are idolizing Mohamed and the saints, nearly the same way. In this state of mind, Muslims concern about other people who so far from them that they do not know Mohamed, believing that they have responsibility to reach them to preach them ( Mohamadism).
In the real life, Muslim World suffers from dictatorship, injustice, poverty, backward and some times, chaos and civil war. Most of the bad news come from (Muslim camp), and most of Muslims have a dream to immigrate to the (Christian camp) to enjoy freedom, justice, human rights and human dignity, tolerance and prosperity. Inside the(Christian camp) there are Muslim communities, most of them keep the same Sunni dogmas without feeling any kind of shame.
Using Justice for all as a title of war of ideas against those fanatics will expose them, giving more details in the three missions : Reform Muslims, defeat terrorist culture and defending the US and promoting its image in Muslim World. By this title, it will be very easy to prove the contradiction between fanatics and the religion of Islam, and to confirm the fact that says the Western culture has the same Islamic values of justice, tolerance freedom and peace, while fanatics are totally against all these high values.
By this argument, the majority of Muslims could be undeceived because this argument comes from their Holy Quran and has real evidence from the reality when comparing between the Muslim World and the Western World. Muslims love their religion and were raised to love it. In their inner most believe, they know that their religion is not responsible for their suffering and weakness and backward. Fanatics are doing their best to convince Muslims that the US and the West are the cause of everything bad happened and will happen to Islam and Muslims. Muslims are brainwashed to accept this complex of conspiracy to look at the US and the West as eternal enemy camp. By having Islam and its Justice as a title, it will be easy to convince the silent Muslim majority that their enemy is inside them, it is the fanatics and the dictatorships. They are together against justice and are together tarnishing the name of Islam, and our real peaceful Jihad is to face them to clear the image of Islam.
No one can dispute about justice.
Chapter 4
Weapons of war of ideas
(1 ) Weapon of Fatwa
Fatwa is a unique weapon in field of war of ideas. It is only in Muslim culture as Islam has its real Islamic Jurisprudence and Muslims have different Shareeah that interfere in the daily life of Muslim people. It is needed to ask Muslim scholars many questions that cover all the details of life. Answering these questions means (Fatwa). One who is qualified to issue fatwa must be knowledgeable by his writings and lectures to have the trust and the credit from the masses, or has PhD from Al Azhar or any Muslim seminary to be officially qualified for this rank. I got my PhD from al Azhar in 1980.
Religious Muslims usually obey and apply the fatwa comes from the sheikh they respect. Some sheikhs make this fatwa as a means of living, some use it to support the dictators they serve ans some use their fatwa for their political agenda. The fanatic sheikhs usually use their fatwa in calling for killing their opponents and in terrorist random killings. All the terrorist action is applied by fatwa, while our fatwas help in stopping many of them as thousands of the Quranists used to be fanatic Muslims, then they converted to be peaceful Quranist Muslim scholars.
Before the Quranists, the field was open to the fanatic sheikhs who monopolized Muslim mentality and controlled their religious daily life. By the Quranists and the free internet, the fanatic sheikh have a big problem. They are too ignorant to refute the Quranists who prove the contradiction between the Sunni Salafi Shareeah and Islam. In the same time, they are too ignorant to give update fatwas that match our time because they depend only on the old scholars who lived and died in the middle ages, knowing nothing about the problem of time. The Quranists have the ability to give fatwas update our time. Having no argument against us, the only available way is to issue fatwas calling for killing us. This proves their failure.
Islamic fatwa
Pure Islam was applied only in the time of the Prophet Mohammed, but was mostly distorted because of the Arab Muslim empires and their bloody medieval culture.
The Wahabis have restored that culture in our time, giving Islam a notorious name. The fanatic fatwa reflects this Wahabi bloody culture. To recognize pure Islam, you have to read the Arabic Quran according to its terminology, and then you will understand Islam as the religion of peace, tolerance, justice, the unlimited freedom of speech and belief and pluralism.
(A)
According to the Quran, Islam means “Submission to God alone and Peace in the world.” This is why Allah, has sent the final prophet Mohammed with the Quran to be a mercy for all the mankind. [21/107] .
Hundreds of verses in the Quran confirm that God wants all people to believe in Him alone, the only God, and to submit themselves to Him only, but He gives them the total freedom of choice to believe or to disbelieve. They will be questioned by God only on the Day of Judgment concerning their belief and deeds. No one in this world has the authority to judge anyone else on his belief.
(B)
God has created mankind in many different ethnicities and cultures but they belong to one father and one mother. God says: “O mankind, we have created you from male and female and we made you into nations and tribes in order to recognize each other. Surly, the best among you in the sight of God is the most righteous. God is omniscient, cognizant.”[49/13].
This Quranic verse clarifies that:
1- All of us belong to the same father and mother, so we are brothers and sisters and equals as human beings regardless of the color, race, money, power and gender.
2- Coming from different nations and being different peoples and tribes give us the opportunity to recognize each other, not to fight each other. To recognize each other we need peaceful coexistence.
3- This Quranic verse clarifies the difference between two important values: equality and justice. Sometimes extreme equality establishes injustice. Suppose all of us are equal in this life and equal also in the paradise of the Day of Judgment regardless of our different deeds in this life? Then it will be wrong to make equality between the criminal and his victim.
God says: “Shall we treat those who believe and do righteous works like those who corrupt the earth? Shall we treat the righteous like the wicked?” [38/28] In the Quran, equality is supported by justice. Here in this verse, we are equal in this world as human beings regardless of the differences of color, race, culture, family, money, gender or anything else. But we are not equal in terms of our good or bad deeds and behavior. The delinquent is not equal to the diligent in the same work, and the criminal is not equal to his victim in the court. This is in our life. The real justice will be in Day of Judgment where the Almighty God will judge among the human beings according to their deeds and belief, not according to their race, culture and wealth. So God says in this verse: “The best among you in the sight of God is the most righteous.”
4- God only is the One who will identify the righteous people, because He is only the One who knows the innermost thoughts and secrets of every human being, so the verse says: “the best among you in the sight of God is the most righteous. God is omniscient, cognizant.”
5- So, the believer in this world is prevented from claiming this character to him, or to make it business and religious trade. God says: “Do not exalt yourselves; He is aware of the righteous.” [53 /32].
(C)
God said to the Prophet Mohammed and all Muslims and the Jews and Christians: “We have decreed statutes and methods for each of you. Had God willed, He could have made you one nation. But He thus puts you in test, according to what He has given you. So, you should compete towards the good deeds. To God is your ultimate return, then He will inform you of every thing you disputed” [5/48] .
Here there is pluralism inside the real holy messages, but this pluralism is to make Muslims and Christians and Jew competing each other in the way of righteousness, not in the way of fanaticism and bigotry. For example in establishing peace and advocating the high values and saving the needy and the poor.
Generally, competition in Islam is controlled by cooperation in doing the good deeds only as God says: “And you shall cooperate with one another in righteousness and pity, but do not cooperate in sin and aggression.” [5/2].
God says “Surely, those who believe, those who are Jewish, the Christians and the converts, any of them who believe in God and the last day, and lead a righteous life, shall have their reward with their Lord, and they have nothing to fear, nor will they grieve.” [2/62] Read also [5/69].
The real religion of God is to believe in Him alone and in the Day of Judgment and to maintain a righteous life. Anyone who does this will go to paradise regardless of his affinity.
Those different sects have different houses in which they worship God. According to the Quran, all these religious houses should have respect and immunity. God Says: “If it were not for God’s setting up of some people against others, synagogues, churches, houses of prayers and mosques; where God’s names is commemorated frequently; would have been destroyed” [22/40]. This verse talks about Jihad in Islam indicating one of its purposes, not only to defend your country but also to defend all the houses of prayers for all the believers regardless of their different names.
The Islamic fatwa must reflect these Islamic values. The fanatic fatwas reflect the bloody Sunni Shareeah.
My experience in dealing with the fanatic Fatwa:
1-Islamic Jihad of self defense does not need fatwa or religious justification, because it is acceptable as a high human value to defend yourself if you are wrongly attacked. The extreme Jihad needs this justification, and it is usually issued by verdicts or fatwa, to be applied by those who believe in those Sheikhs and their dogmas.
2- So, we have here two kinds of extremist, the sheikhs and their assistants who issue the fatwa and publish it, then the criminals who apply it by killing the people. Those criminal who applies the fatwa and kill the people is really victim also, because the sheikh and his assistant convinced him - by their fatwa - to do it as a jihad.
3- In my researches, books and lectures and speeches I usually issue fatwas that confirm the peaceful face of Islam, and proving the contradiction between Islam and the Salafi Wahaby religious culture and jurisprudence. It is my fatwas against theirs. Being unable to discuss all the Quranic verses I usually bring as prove in my fatwas, they accused me to be the enemy of Islam and apostate to encourage any terrorist to kill me.
4- In 1987, I used to give lectures in the mosques proving Islam as the religion of peace, tolerance, justice, democracy and human rights, and proving also that the so – called Sunna has the culture of fanaticism and terrorism. I was arrested with more than 40 peaceful scholars. While we were in the prison, the Egyptian media published the fatwas accused us to be fanatic enemies of Islam to encourage the fanatics inside the prison to kill us. Then we were released, but the Media continued insulting us by these fatwas, so I had to escape to the U.S for about ten months to save my life. Then I had to return back to Egypt to be beside my sons because they were so scared.
5- In 1992, the Fanatics of Egypt committed many crimes against the peaceful Egyptian Christians, and threatened most of the secular intellectuals. So, I and my friend Dr. Farag Fouda worked together to establish a new political party named the Future Party , to defend the Egyptian Christians and to confirm the equality between all Egyptians regardless of religion. One week after the announcement of the new party and the indication of its approval, the fanatic issued their famous fatwa calling for the death of Farag Fouda and me, accusing us to be apostates and the fanatic enemies of Islam. Five days after publishing this fatwa Farag Fouda was assassinated in front of his office and his young child was with him, he was shot also, but survives after long treatment in the hospital.
6- The fanatic in the trial defended the two criminals saying that Farag Fouda was apostate and should be killed by any one as long as the government did not execute him. According to their jurisprudence, fanatics believe that anyone who converts from Islam should be killed. This punishment used to be applied in the middle ages, and is still applied in the Saudi Kingdom and Iran. The Egyptian Muslim fanatics are calling to apply this penalty in Egypt. Killing Farag Fouda and the trial of his killers was their opportunity to confirm this punishment to apply it by them against anyone who might dare to discuss them. It will be easy to issue a verdict or fatwa against him then he will be killed by any one anytime anywhere. This will terrify any one. The only one who could face them in that time was me. So, I published many articles proving that Islam is the religion of the unlimited freedom of belief and speech in the field of faith, and the religion of peace in the field of human rights. On the weekly forum of the Egyptian literary Najeeb Mahfouz in which we –Farag Fouda and me used to attend -Many intellectuals asked me to write a book refuting this killing of apostate, I did, and it was my book [the Penalty of apostasy] in 1993, which was published four times and translated into English language.
7 -Until 1994, the weekly open forum of Najeeb Mahfouz used to be held on the Nile every Friday after noon, to discuss the fanatic crimes. Najeeb Mahfouz is the only Arabic writer who wins the Noble prize, born in 1911. The fanatics threatened us not to attend his forum, but we insisted. Then a campaign against Najeeb Mahfouz began ordering him to repent because his novel [Awlad Haretna] or [the sons of our neighbors] has many heresies. This novel was issued forty years before and he was given Noble Prize for it. I wrote article in the monthly magazine [Al Kahera] or [Cairo] accusing them to commit the character assassination against Najeeb Mahfouz to encourage someone to kill him as it happened in the case of Farag Fouda. Six months after that campaign, Najeeb Mahfouz was stabbed in his neck in front of his home on October 14, 1994. The criminal confessed that he never read anything of Najeeb Mahfouz, but he was convinced to kill him by the Fatwa of the sheikhs in that campaign.
8 -From 1995 I worked with Dr. Sa’ad El Deen Ibraheem in his Ibn Khaldoun Center, moderating its weekly forum, and conducting the researches in my Islamic fields. In 1998-1999 we had a project to reform the Egyptian education to refine it from the fanatic dogmas, and another project to teach Egyptians their political rights. Because of those two projects, many fatwas issued against us, and many of my family members and Quranic trends were arrested, Dr. Sa’ad himself was arrested and the center was shut down, and I had to escape to the U.S for the second time leaving my sons behind.
Because of those fatwas or verdicts, bloodsheds are going on in Algeria, in the Middle East and now in the Saudi Kingdom itself which is punished now by its weapons. Those Fatwas were issued and published on line as the same way of this case
So, we are using the (Weapon of fatwa) on line in our Ahl Al Quran web site against fanatics in Arabic and English:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/arabic/show_fatwa.php?main_id=795
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/fatawa.php
And we wrote this concept proposal to wage (on line war) against fanatics.
(2) Weapon of internet
Sample of concept proposal
On line War of Ideas
I. Introduction:
The International Quranic Center, a 501c3 committed to articulating a vision of Islam as an inclusive and peaceful religion has established a website -- Ahl-alquran website (www.ahl-alquran.com) -- that has become a serious participant in the international debate about the future of Islam. IQC is the platform lead by Sheikh Ahmed Subhy Mansour, whose articulation of the Quran and writings have become the foundations of an enlightened view of Islam and its role in the religions of the world.
The majority of the Moslem people are left to the dominating influence of Aljazeera and other media institutions that promote fanatic ideas and hostility towards the west. This is not only taking place through satellite, but also through the internet. According to Alexa.com (the world largest ranking website engine) Aljazeera website is the first and the most read website over the Muslim world particularly, and among the first 500 websites all over the world generally. Furthermore, Islam online, the sister website, is among the first 800 in traffic rank over the internet. Both websites provide constant support for the Wahabi tradition and its militant leaders, by ideologically supporting their jihadist crusade in Iraq and elsewhere.
The Grouped States, the wealthiest nation in the world, is losing this “war of Ideas” against terrorism, according to the former Secretary of Defense Rumsfeld himself. The Grouped States, who has previously managed to win the cold war against the Soviet Union through media and propaganda, is losing miserably in this encounter. The reason for that is that Americans lack the ideological, cultural, and historical backgrounds of the Wahabists terrorism phenomena. They are unable to reach out for Muslims through their own
II. Objectives of the project:
a. Analyze, Detect, and fight the extremist culture of terrorism inside the US and abroad
Before you launch a war against someone, you need to know who your real enemy is. There should be a clear understanding of who is who in this “war of ideas” in order for any success to be perceived in this war.
The so- called moderate Muslims in the Saudi Kingdom and the Gulf States usually deceive the West and the U.S by their principle of Taqeyya (using double faces). They believe in Ben Laden as the Holly Sheikh Mujahid , the sincere Muslim who devotes his life for Al Jihad. This belief in Ben Laden comes from the basic belief in the Sunni Wahabi religion which divides the World into two camps: Their so- called Islamic camp and the camp of war (Dar El Salam Wa Dar Al Harb). They believe that they must fight the West (Camp of war, camp of infidels).
The difference between Ben Laden and the so- called moderate Muslims is just in details. The Saudis want to invade the U.S, and the West smoothly and peacefully using Islamic centers and mosques making them the fifth column inside America and the West. These mosques and Islamic Sunni schools are preaching Wahhabism in the name of Islam and making their best in converting the Americans and the Westerns to Islam in its Sunni Wahhabi vision. Since the late 1970’s the Saudi leaders built hundreds of mosques and Islamic centers in the U.S and the Saudi fund has infiltrated many Islamic and Arabic departments in the American universities to keep them away from discussing the Wahhabism.
Ben Laden in that time was working in Afghanistan with American against the communist regime. The Saudi dream was to defeat the Soviet Union by the American help, then in two decades America itself will become Muslim country as the Wahhabi mosques and schools and fund are using the American values of freedom of belief and freedom of speech in preaching the Wahhabism in the American soil. By this way, they will accomplish the final triumph which was predicted in their secret sacred old scriptures.
By the end of the war in Afghanistan, Ben laden has chosen his way frankly in attacking the West and the U.S according to the sacred Sunni Jihad which is based on a false saying was attributed to the Prophet Mohammed two centuries after his death. This saying is: “I was commanded to fight all the peoples until they testify that I am the messenger of God). This saying was fabricated to justify to the Muslims in that time attacking the other nations. The Sunni Wahhabists have restored it in our time along with all the Middle aged tradition to attack the West and the U.S and to master and rule the entire Muslim World in this international war against the Jews and the Christians as it is manifested in the Sunni tradition as a sign of the end of the world.
So, all of them have the same belief, no real difference between the frank terrorists like Ben Laden and the so-called moderate leaders in the Saudi Kingdom, Gulf States and the Muslim Brothers. The only difference is in the tactics. Actually the so- called moderate Sunni are more dangerous than the frank terrorist Ben Laden.
b. Understanding the culture behind terrorism and fighting it from inside Isla:
After answering the question of whom, the question of what needs to be fundamentally cleared. There should be decisive understand of the major facts in the extremist belief in order to know how to fight it.
According to their Sunni jurisprudence, they have to give Ben Laden %10 of their oil income yearly. The true believers in Ben laden ask for %50 of the new oil prices that the Gulf States get because this new high profits come because of many changes happened by Ben Laden, so they should reward him for this new additional income. The very rich people in the Saudi Crown family and the Saudi State and other Gulf states usually give Ben Laden this right in( Zakat ) as an Islamic obligation for the true Mujahid of Islam.
The other Gulf States have their own reasons to satisfy, please and appease Ben Laden; otherwise he and his followers will destroy the splendid towns and the prosperity of these Gulf States. That is why the famous Aljazeera T.V channel is controlled by partisans of Ben Laden.
It is said in some Arabic sites that Ben Laden is living secretly in the Grouped Emirates. May be it is not true, but it reflects the real religious, political and economical relationships that unite them together against the U.S and the West.
c. Incorporate Muslim moderates who struggle against the Wahabists monopoly over the Internet in the US administration’s effort to promote the American Image in the Muslim world
There is a great need to use the right credible people who are able to achieve your goals.
The recent news in the Arab media shows that “Al Qaeda calls media to an open debate.” [1] Al Qaeda is handling directly and openly the war of ideas by its master mind, Ayman Al Zawahery. This comes along with other news confirm that Al Qaeda is active now in North Africa and has established its secret groups in England. It is clear that the U.S is the next target. What does not appear in the Arabic news is more dangerous.
This explained why Al Qaeda and the other fanatics Muslims are successfully waging this war of ideas in Arabic language against the U.S, and the Jews. They are also doing their best in brainwashing the majority of the Muslims around the world. There is actually another reason in their success, given to them free by The U.S itself. It is painful to say that the Americans know a lot about the Iraqi oil, but they know a little about the Iraqi people. That is why they have this problem, not only in Iraq but also in the entire Muslim and Arabic World. It is 90 % war of ideas but America is fighting it by its military. In the same times, America ignores the Quranists; the brave professional soldiers in this soft war of ideas, who are eager to serve the U.S, saving billions of money and thousands of lives.
The International Quranic Center was established in 2006 to comprise a worldwide network of Muslim reformers who are dedicated to fighting terrorism ideologically by analyzing their literature and showing its contradiction to the letter and spirit of the Quran. The founder of the center, Dr. Mansour, is an internationally respected and distinguished scholar of the Quran with expertise in Islamic history, culture, theology and politics. His interpretation of Islam offers a fact-based understanding of the letter and spirit of the Quran and its systematic application in a manner that enhances the values of democracy and religious tolerance.
America is under this new kind of war; war of ideas. It has to deal with Islam and Muslim all this new century. America has to be the super power in the Arabic war of ideas. It is not a big challenge because America has the Quranists in its side. The center can convince the fanatics by using the fanatic tradition against them. It is not hard to convince the Arabic majority that their real enemy is not Israel or America but the fanatic terrorists and the dictators. The Quranist Muslims can do all this if they have the U.S support and protection.
III. Program Approach:
What can the Quranists do in defending the American image in the Arab Muslim World?
The Quranists have many of proposals in mind to help answering this question. This includes but not limited to:
1) Leading an effort to convince the Islamic world to accept Universal Declaration of Human Rights as Islamic law according to the real core of Islam: By doing so, these resolutions could be the main source of legislation in Muslim countries instead of Islamic Jurisprudence, which actually means the fanatic Wahhabi legislations.
2) Leading an effort to reform Al Azhar of Egypt: Al Azhar is the oldest and the most prestigious university in the entire Islamic world. It is “the Vatican” and the religious authority of the entire Muslim Sunni world. Al Azhar currently is upholding Wahhabism and the bloody culture of Muslim Brothers and Hamas. Reforming it from within Islam, means we can terminate the main source of the violent culture of Wahhabism.
4) Establishing a school for research in the U.S to discuss the sacred secret side of the Muslim tradition. This can take the form of a high institute in which the open minded American Muslim will be graduated to work as (Imams) for American Muslims in prisons, navy, army and other agencies. The U.S agencies have to get Imams form the fanatic Wahhabi organizations like (Cair, Council on American-Islamic Relations (CAIR), or (ISNA: Islamic Society of North America). Those fanatic Wahhabi Imams reflect the same mentality of (CAIR and ISNA). It is the time to have an American high institute that educates the American Muslims to reform the American mosques and the so- called Islamic schools and to make them defend America in the name of Islam.
5) Leading an effort to reform the Islamic mosques and the so- called Islamic schools in the U.S.
Some would say: The Americans are not qualified to this kind of war. In the same times, it is not legal for the Americans to interfere in the religious fields.
Actually,this field of war of ideas needs very high qualified Arab Muslim scholars. They must be knowledgeable in the Arabic language which has many levels and different terms especially in the traditional field of the war of ideas. They must be professionals in Islam, The Holy Quran, Muslim Tradition and history and all the minute Muslim sects and cults and the other secret sacred side of the Wahhabism. They must also have this history and background in waging this war of ideas against the fanatic Muslims and have the commitment to continue it as their own peaceful Jihad. Finally, they must be pro-American sincere Muslims who believe in Islam as the religion of peace, tolerance, justice, freedom of belief and Speech, which is the mission of the Quranists.
We are the qualified Muslims to do it. We are Muslims, we are not official agency. We are doing it as free Muslim reformers. The Wahhabists have hundreds of Islamic centers here working as the fifth column against America, what about other Muslims who are willing to defend America?
Our international Quranic Center will do this mission as an independent Muslim center in the U.S.
IV. Program’s Activities:
This program has four activities:
1. Survey Group:
The mission of this group is to survey all the Arabic sites on line and sort them out in different categories. The group will begin by establishing the criteria that define each site and divide them accordingly. The Arab religious sites have different kinds of moderate and fanatic sites and others in between. They are also having different sects and cults and many lines inside each. It is very important to define the differences between the frank sites belong to Al Qaeda and other terrorist organizations, and the so – called moderate sites, which are more dangerous than Al Qaeda because it have two discourses.
There are also the fanatic secular sites. They are owned by communists and leftists and the Arab fanatic nationalists who are against America and Israel. There are some Arabic sites that are owned by ex- communists who become Muslim brothers. Their discourse is not pure religious but it is strong and very active in fabricating lies and rumors to tarnish the American image.
Finally, there are neutral Arabic sites and other sites which have not decided its goals.
This first group makes this survey and continues its work dealing with any new Arabic site appears on line, and updates the new sites and the new changes inside the famous sites. This group has to educate other group the criterion that defines the fanatic terrorist Arabic website, the different categories of the fanatic Arabic websites according to this definition, the possibility of getting information about the terrorists from these websites and the professional high tech used in these websites.
2. Investigation Group:
The mission of this group is to investigate the entire fanatic and the so – called moderate Muslim sites. There are websites seems to be moderates, have nothing to do with the political discourse, concentrating on the religious issues only. For the ordinary Muslim, they seem just religious websites, so they have a millions of partisans. Actually, they are the most dangerous sites. They use the religious tradition to prepare the ordinary Muslim to be fanatic, and then he may become suicide bomber after that.
The most famous moderate web site is Islam online, owned and controlled by Sheikh Al Qaradawy, the spiritual leader of Muslim Brothers. This so – called Moderate Sheikh has a famous bloody fatwa calling to kill all American civilians in Iraq. It is a must to face it and to analyze it.
The Saudis have the biggest number of the fanatic web sites in different discourses. There are the official sheikhs who attack Ben Laden and defending the Saudi Kingdom while they are upholding the same faith and same belief of Ben Laden. There are the sites of some Sheikhs like Salman Al Ouda and Safar Al Hawaly who were against the Saudi regime and put in prison, then were released in one condition: not to attack the Saudi State. Accordingly, they ignore the Saudi policy but focus on attacking the West and the U.S and encouraging the terrorists every where.
Other Saudi oppositions in London have their own websites attacking the Saudi family and the U.S together and encouraging the war against the West. Al Mas’ary and Al Fakeeh are good example for this category. London has many other fanatic Muslims who have famous web sites attacking the Arabic regimes and the U.S and the West. Many of these fanatic websites talk in behalf of Ben Laden, while some of them attack Ben Laden but preaching the same bloody religious culture of Ben Laden but in different tunes and different accents.
All of this jungle of sites has to be investigated thoroughly in order to analyze all the details, especially how they brainwash the young Muslims and prepare them to be suicide bombers, how they recruit them, and how they raise fund, and how to face them.
3. Fatwas Groups
This group is going to be specialized in the new kind of the war of ideas (war of Fatwa). Fatwa is the religious verdict said by the high leveled Muslim scholars in the past, or in our time. The fatwa controls the daily life of the religious Sunni or Shiites Muslims. The fanatic Wahhabists and Shiites are using the fatwa calling for violence in the name of the Islamic Jihad, so, by their fatwa many of Muslims become suicide bombers. The fatwa issued by Al Qaradawy to kill the civilian Americans in Iraq has encouraged many of the so- called moderate Sunni Muslims to fight all the Americans and it has also endangered the American lives in any Muslim country.
This group (Squad of Fatwa attack) has to face this war of fatwa in many ways, includes, but not limited on:
· Discuss the fanatic fatwas proving the contradiction between them and the Islamic laws.
· Prove the contradiction between Islam and the sacred Sunni and Shiites scriptures of the Middle Ages, which are the resources of the fatwas for the fanatic sheikhs in our time.
· Writing articles to ridicule these old and recent fatwas.
· Prove and highlight the contradictions among the fanatic fatwas, using the continuous debate among the old Imams, and also the same dispute among the sheikhs of our time. This will undermine their credit.
· Issuing a real Islamic fatwas that excommunicate Ben Laden, his people and the so – called moderate as well.
· Prove the other side of the fanatic Shiekhs who seem saints while they are corrupted and very mean. This will undermine their fatwas.
· Restore the old Fatwas of the respectable open minded Muslim scholars in the middle ages which contradict the fanatic Imams and their fatwas.
· Some official sheikhs give fatwas to justify the political interests of the regime. This is usually done specially in all Muslim World, especially in the Saudi Kingdom and Egypt. This reflects the enmity between these regimes and Muslim Brothers. So, so – called moderate sheikhs have to issue fatwas to condemn some terrorist crime done by Ben Laden and others. These temporary fatwas contradict other fatwas they issued and contradict the old fatwas of their old sacred imams of the middle ages. The group can use this in fighting them back.
4. Daily Guards Groups:
This group will search all the Arabic sites to defend America. Some of this team will comment on every thing said about America to clear the American image. Other will write article to support the American policy. They will prove that the real enemy to the Arabs and Muslims are not the U.S and Israel. It is the local dictators and the fanatic Wahhabists and Muslim Brothers. They will also make a comparison between the American values and the Arabic Muslim dictators, and how the American Muslim Community enjoys the freedom of belief and speech in America while there is no freedom in the Muslim World. They also will prove to the Muslim World that the American values are the same original Islamic values of justice, freedom and tolerance and loving humanity. This does not mean the American foreign policy has not big mistakes. It has but they are brave enough to admit it and correct it while every Muslim dictator punishes any one who dares to oppose him.
5. Also:
The Center proposes also these five program activities in order to achieve its goals:
1- Creating a formal permanent committee to supervise this online war.
2- Establishing many active websites to serve in this war.
3- Recruiting and organizing the secular and other open minded Arab scholars and their web sites to be in our side against the terrorism.
4- Establishing new Muslim generation of advocates who will be specialized in this online war.
5- Translating and countering the Arabic fanatic websites to the Americans policy makers.
(3) Weapon of TV channel
Sample of concept proposal
Distinctive Production Company of TV Programming for “Freedom” Channel
Introduction:
The Company’s Goal: To produce a program that achieves:
1. Reform and Introducing Reform by education
2. Improving the Image of America in the Arab World
3. Genuine competition to Al-Jazeera Satellite Channel.
The scope of these programs is in the following areas:
First: Reform:
1. Constitutional Reform:
Approximately 200 45-minute episodes are suggested.
This starts with introductory episodes about the history of struggle to achieve the constitution and the condition of the first constitutions in the Arab region. Also, it will discuss the developments that emerged from the current constitutions. It will include a detailed discussion of each constitution one article at a time to demonstrate those that are no longer valid and what can be added. A comparison between the Arab constitutions and the western ones will be conducted. This will propose an Arabic constitution to be the base for a modern and democratic state in which checks and balances prevail. This constitution shall be a foundation for establishing the human rights and citizenship in the presence of a free press and speech. This will also prevent any attempt to override the constitution or create special laws without good reason. It will define the role of the military establishment in protecting the law and citizens and support the laws of autonomy and the local councils. This will prohibit special tribunes of any kind and using military courts for civil trials. It will outlaw the torture and make it a crime that will not be negated by the expiration status. Mostly, it will prohibit the establishment of religious authority and the clergymen from interfering in the governmental and political affairs.
2. Reforming Al-Azhar:
Approximately 200 45-minute episodes are suggested.
To reform the Arabs and the Egyptians, it is imperative to reform Al-Azhar. To do so, it is essential to reform Al-Azhar basic law and its educational programs.
Al-Azhar is the oldest educational institution in the world. It is over a thousand years old. It includes seven universities in Egypt and it has its own educational system from the elementary level to the Secondary level. Al-Azhar wields huge authority on the religious life in Egypt from the mosques to the religious and educational programs in press and drama. It is as the Vatican status for one and quarter billion people.
The clergymen in the USA and the west come from Al-Azhar. Its culture is the one that is influential in these societies. Currently, Al-Azhar is under the influence of the extremist Wahhabi culture. So, it has a huge role in spreading extremism in the world. In reforming Al-Azhar, it is possible to halt and eliminate the danger of extremism. The start shall be in the form of preliminary episodes about Al-Azhar historical role in Egypt and the Arab world. Also, to include the reform movements in 150 years and why it ceased to exist. Episodes will discuss the development that carried out by late Nasser to reform Al-Azhar and why it ceased and Al-Azhar remained with its cultural syllables without reforms and how the Wahhabis took over through the Sadat-Brotherhood alliance. After that, a discussion can be conducted for the required reform on both legal and methodological levels. As far as the legal aspect is concerned, the discussion of Al-Azhar law (Number 103/1961) would be conducted on the basis of developing the positive articles and eradicating the ones that do not match modernization and reform.
The executive order that issued by Sadat shall be discussed. This order emerged as prejudiced, backward and allows Al-Azhar to interfere in the freedom of speech and thinking.
The discussion of the laws that give Al-Azhar graduates special privileges shall be explored in demand for change. One of these laws is the one that allow Al-Azhar clergy to retire at the age of 65 while the rest of the civil servants at 60. This is unfair and unconstitutional. By equating Al-Azhar clergy with the rest of the State civil servants, it will be possible to furlough a whole generation of extremists between 60 and 75 years old who are a stepping-stone in the way of reform.
Currently, the educational process at Al-Azhar and at the graduate level produces generations of ignorant graduates. Promotions depend on the professor’s opinion that is keen to make his student more ignorant than him. These processes need to be discussed and new regulations to be adopted for promotions and research. These should be under the supervision of neutral committees formed from professors outside Al-Azhar in order to graduate adequate Masters and PhD holders. In addition to the legal and rules issues, there come the education syllables. These can be explained as follows:
A full revision for the educational syllabuses in Al-Azhar of all levels is needed. This shall concentrate on the reform of the religious, interpretation, narrations, biography, history and belief items. At the university level emphasis shall be on the faculties of the religion fundamentals, legislations, Islamic studies and history.
Alternative syllabuses at all levels shall be proposed based on this revision exercise. These alternatives shall shed the light on true meaning of Islam including democracy, human rights, justice and absolute freedom in belief and the opposition of the terror and extremist intellect.
Also, a legal revision for the rest of Al-Azhar establishments, the Ministry of Religious Affairs, Religious Decree Committee and the Supreme Council of Islamic Affairs is required. The objective is to make Al-Azhar the citadel that protects the human rights and the freedom of religion. Also, the other objective is to make Al-Azhar the patron of spreading the culture of tolerance and peaceful relationship among sects and religions.
3. Reforming Higher Education in the Arab World starting with Egypt
The education in the Arab World is suffering from the Wahhabi influence. Not only in the historical and religious material but also in the methodology of education itself. This methodology is based on recital and retention without innovation and invention. Even the concept of “fabrication” is not accepted religiously. Reforming education in the Arab World requires continuous episodes that deal with the following example:
a. Concepts Correction:
The Wahhabi medieval affected the common syllabuses that form the mentality of the students. Some of the concepts that need to be discussed are: fabrications, Sunnah, Islam, infidel, Shiite, Sufis, Moslem Brotherhood, Wahhabism, Jihad, education, people of the book, Jews, Israelites, Christians, dictation/eradication and several hundreds more of these concepts. These concepts have different perception and interpretation based on the sects and groups. However, the most dominant perception of all these concepts is the Wahhabi one. So, it is required to discuss these concepts and show the original Quranic meaning of them and how these concepts were modified through history and dominated by the Wahhabi interpretation as we see now. It is imperative to cleanse these concepts to match the principles of human rights, democracy and justice and deploy them in the essence of the civil education.
b. Reforming the Religious Education Material:
It’s imperative to clarify the elements of extremism that encourages terrorism and the hate of the other who is different in belief, sect, sex and national origin. This is in addition to the disrespect of the women.
c. Deploy alternative religious syllabuses that emphasize the human rights and democracy:
This would lead to the abandonment of the beliefs that are controversial and leads into the freedom of religion and the respect of the right of every human being to choose his religion. It is an emphasis on human rights, freedom of belief, justice, peace, compassion, bravery and pardon.
d. Reforming the History Material:
The current material concentrates on the Moslems’ positives and makes the Prophet companions sacred in addition to the important leaders. It prevents the discussion in their negatives or their roles in the civil strive. So, it is important to introduce new material that based on subjective discussion and discusses all the historical events.
The reform would be extended to the contemporary Arab history in the second half of the twentieth century. In these materials, it praises the founding fathers of the governing regimes and curses their opponents locally and internationally. They represent an unfair image of the west and non-Moslems. They are not fair to the Arab-Israeli conflict and the history of Jews in the Arab World. The alternative syllabuses need to be based on facts without camouflage.
e. Reforming the National Education Material:
This is a brainwashing material for the students to enhance the image that the ruling regime represents the country and the ruler represents the people. An alternative syllabus is needed that emphasizes the human rights, the citizenship and the minorities’ rights. The alternative would enhance the justice and tolerance instead of consolidating the tyranny of the ruling regime.
f. Discussion of the International Human Rights Charters in the Light of Islam:
The ironic thing is that the International charters of human rights are the closest human scripts to the Islamic law in Qur’an that had been distorted by the Moslems’ sects. It is sad to point out that the Saudi Wahhabism and Shiite rule in Iran and all the secular constitutions in Egypt and other countries are farthest from the Qur’an charter.
It is also, ironic that the Arab rulers and their opposition from Moslem Brotherhood are rejecting the International charters and treaties and stick with their rules that contrary to Islam under the Islamic banner. Clearly, their laws permit the oppression, corruption and persecution and the International ones are Islamic in essence.
This program shall provide discussions of all the articles of the International charters and treaties in the light of the true Quranic laws to prove that they are in synchronous with Islam. This will lead us to adopt the International Human Rights charters in the Arab constitutions or to replace the articles that state Islamic law is the source of legislation where the distorted Wahhabis and Shiites were meant to be their interpretation of Islamic Law that enhances corruption and totalitarianism.
4. Legislative Reforms in the Arab World:
These reforms include the following:
a. Reforming of the Elections Law in the Arab World:
The fairness and transparency of the elections need to be quarantined against forging. Also, the follow up on the election process from advertising to voting to votes counting and publishing the results. It is imperative to have an independent establishment to supervise the elections at all levels. The existence of international supervision is essential. Omission all the laws that facilitate the government control shall be abolished.
b. Reforming the laws of Liberties:
These include the religious, civil, intellectual and civil liberties. This reform will prohibit the interference in the freedom of speech and opinion including religious and artistic aspects. Reforms will prohibit prosecution of the opinion or research in the fields of religion, intellect and politics and to decide the difference between free opinion and defaming without proof.
c. Reforming the Criminal Law in the Arab legislation:
This reform will protect the individual’s rights in himself, his wealth and his honor. All the punishments that relate to the political , intellectual and religious activities shall be abolished. New laws shall be enacted that do not carry the possibility of double interpretation.
d. Reforming the Islamic Societies in America:
1. Reforming the mosque to defend America in the name of Islam
2. Reforming the Islamic schools.
3. Reforming the research centers of Islam in the American academia. This is essential to discuss Wahhabism and face its terrorism and extremism.
Second Reform: Here in the USA
This reform has two parts:
First: American Part:
This part depends on descriptive non-critique programs. It includes an informative description of America for the Arab viewer from old and contemporary history. Also, recognizing the American geography and philanthropy. This shall provide documentary movies after translating them to Arabic and give explanations suitable to the Arab viewer perception to satisfy his eagerness about the America: the dreamland.
Here are some details:
1. The indigenous inhabitants of the new world and their origin.
2. The old civilizations in the Americas before the Geographic expeditions.
3. The original geographic explorations, their motives, Christopher Columbus, the Spanish expansion, European competition in settlements between Spain and Portugal, the French and English conflict and their competitions and wars with the indigenous populations, the importing of Negros from Africa, the revolutionary War, Civil War, Monroe Doctrine, American social conflicts that gave women the right to vote and the civil rights movement, League of Nations, United Nations, Vietnam’s War, Iraq’s War,..etc.
4. Major American landmarks such as the American Constitution, the Presidents, Type of Government, Congress, Supreme Court, Hollywood, economy, American society… and so on.
Second Part: Arab Americans:
This part concentrates on the Arab Americans and includes the following topics:
1. The beginning of the Arab migration to USA and its relation with the Christian massacres in Levant in the middle of the 19th century.
2. The most dominate nationalities of Arab immigrants.
3. Distinctive Arab intellectuals in America.
4. Diaspora Arab poets in North & South America.
5. The current distribution of Arab population in America.
6. The Arab & Islamic Museums in America.
7. The departments of Arabic & Islamic Studies in American Universities.
8. American Embassies in the Arab countries and the Arab embassies in America.
9. Type of visas for American entry.
10. Lottery system.
11. Immigration laws in America.
12. The political and non-political asylum in USA and the chances of Arabs in them.
13. Citizenship laws and its withdrawal.
14. Is there persecution of Arabs & Moslems after September 11?
15. Alien’s rights in America.
16. Most famous Arab events and cases in America.
17. Academic scholarships for Arabs in America.
18. Summary of Arab news in America.
19. The freedom of religion privileges for Arabs.
20. The famous rich Arabs in America.
21. Arab politicians & princes living in America.
22. The Arab students and their unions.
23. The Arabic clubs.
24. The Arab ethnic & sectarian concentrations (Egyptians, Syrians, etc).
25. Arab refugees.
26. Arab political refugees.
27. Illegal Arab Aliens.
28. Stories of Arabs obtaining US citizenship through marriage.
29. Arab & Moslem cases in the international tribunes.
30. Arab in American Jails.
31. Moslems & Arabs in the US Armed Forces.
32. Moslems & Arabs in the Congress.
33. Arab delis and cafes.
34. Upbringing of Arab children.
35. The social acclimation of first and second Arab generations.
36. Mixed marriages among Arabs and Americans, Moslems & non-Moslems.
37. Marriage of Moslem Arab women to non-Moslem.
38. Arab girls and American social habits (e.g. boyfriend).
39. Head cover for Moslem women in America.
40. Education of Arab Moslem children in private schools.
41. Problems faced by the immigrant Arab families.
42. Connection between Arab Americans and their relatives in their original countries.
43. Arab celebrations.
44. Arab cab driver interviewing a passenger.
45. Most famous Arab newspapers/magazines.
46. Churches converted to mosques.
47. Christians converted to Islam and the rationale behind it.
48. Arab relations with Jews in America.
49. American dream in Arab conscience.
50. The songs, movies and Arab channels available to the Arab communities.
51. The Arab American visits to their original homes and their impressions.
52. Bringing relatives to America.
53. Difference between “Arab Town” and “China Town”.
54. Differences between Arab communities and other communities (Africans, Chinese, Indians, etc)
55. Are there differences between the Arab communities such as the Lebanese, Syrians, Egyptian, etc?
56. The pilgrimage of the Arab Americans and their difficulties from Arab and American prospective.
57. The beliefs and habits of Arab Americans such as Prophet Birthday celebration or Shiites Ashoora, Ramadan, in addition to social beliefs like weddings, circumcision and virginity.
The third subject: The Victims in the Arab World:
The sympathy of “al-Horrah” Freedom channel with the victims in the Arab World would increase its respect with the number of those victims and the sympathizers with them. The programs here are varieties depend upon the situation of the victims, for example:
· The victims of torture in the police stations.
· The victims of the psychological torture because of terrorism.
· The victims of torture because of opinion and belief.
· Victims of torture for no reason.
· Most famous cases of torture.
· Torture cases in courts.
· Most famous accused torturers
· Treatment of torture victims
· Most famous Centers for treatment of torture victims.
· Most famous websites that expose the torture practice.
· Victims of false accusations
· Victims of administrative detention.
· Victims of employment dismissal.
· Street children.
· In-house victims: Housekeepers, wives, orphans.
· Victims of medical malpractices (dirt, contaminated blood and medicine, organs trading, greed, massage for sexual advances and advantages, bribery, etc.)
· Victims in rural and poor popular areas (contaminated infrastructures, poverty)
· News of the Human Rights organizations
· Interviews with the most human rights activists.
The Fourth Subject: Free Tour in the Arab Art:
Arab Cinema and Television
· Discussion of Censorship in light of freedom of opinion.
· Most distinctive victims of censorship of Arabic films.
· Most famous Arab directors and analysis of their works.
· Most famous stunts/extras.
· Genius Arab actors disappeared early in their careers.
· Famous Arab documents and their directors.
· Movies with history in the Arab Egyptian cinema.
· Political opportunism in the Arab cinema.
· Wahhabi effect on critique writing for Arab and Egyptian Cinema.
· Egyptian cinema industry between the foreign production and Arab brilliance.
· Brief history of Arab & Egyptian cinema.
· Egyptian movies copied from Hollywood.
· Is there a distinctive Egyptian or Arabic specialty for the Egyptian or the Arab cinema?
· The Soviet and communist effect in the Egyptian cinema during Nasser’s reign.
· The Jew’s image in the Egyptian cinema before and after 1952 revolution.
· The Israeli-Arab conflict in the Arabic drama.
· Most famous Arab comedians.
· The western and American images in the American cinema.
· Egyptian cinema between reform and popular satisfaction.
· Egyptian movies that caused change in the Arab and Egyptian societies (Cairo 30, The Innocent, etc)
· The image of the Coptic and the terrorist in the Egyptian cinema.
· The influence of Wahhabism on the Arabic Drama and society.
· The influence of the heritage of Islamic drama in spreading extremism and terror.
· The methodology of the historical cultural drama and its superficial political handling in the TV works.
The Fifth Subject: The Enlightened Arabic Heritage:
Regrettably, Wahhabism reverted the modern Arab and Moslem life back to the worst and bloodiest extreme dogmas and beliefs in the age of human rights and democracy. More regrettably, Wahhabis is a mere school of thoughts belongs to the Sunni sect. However, it monopolized not only the Sunni sect, but also the whole Islam and Moslems.
In fact, the medieval had witnessed many Islamic sects that were more civilized than the contemporary Wahhabism. There was a reform movement that called for human rights. It’s imperative to shed the light on such movements after the Wahhabis tried to overshadow them.
This subject shall handle these dogmas and their patrons who called for liberty and human rights like Abu Haneefah and Mohammad Abdo who was the most famous reformer. He died a hundred years ago and tried to reform Al-Azhar. He also founded a first civil party that separated religion from politics. This subject shall also demonstrate the most important books that were written by this enlightened group and discuss them based on our time requirements and convention. Some of these scripts were ahead of their time such as the books of Al-Jahedh in Abbasid, Ibn Khaldoun Epilogue in Mamluk and the books of Taha Hussein, Ahmad Amin, Sheikh Shaltout and Mohammad Abdo in the last century. It’s also possible to produce documentaries about these personalities and discuss the subject after viewing the films.
This subject can include Arabic anecdotes either old from the heritage books or new from whatever published on the Internet. It’s possible to produce them as short documentaries and comment on them later.
(4) Weapon of drama
Sample of concept proposal
Building TV drama production, distribution and broadcasting company
I. Background:
The US forced into the war of ideas with the Wahabian fanatics through Al-Hurra TV. That didn't work because the semi official channel was compromised by internal managerial issues and external politics with governments in the region, which turn it into worthless tool in the war. News about corruption inside the station and the growing influence of Egyptian and Saudi governments on the channel are overwhelming.
Most importantly, despite its huge funding, Al-Huraa content was focusing on news about trivial political topics, that doesn't deal with the essence of the war of ideas: the Wahabian culture.
II. Goals and objective:
The failure of Al-Hurra experience lays the ground for a deferent possibility: a truly private and independent company that:
1. Produces political, religious, and cultural TV shows in Arabic primarily, but with following translations into English, French, Persian, Urdu, and other languages for Muslims around the world.
2. Produce historic and current TV drama soups.
3. Market the company productions through local and international distributors.
4. Launching a satellite channel to broadcast productions globally.
The main objectives of this company are:
1. Conduct the war of ideas against fanatics from within their culture.
2. Defend the American image in the Arab, Muslim world.
3. Spreading the culture of democracy and human rights and assist the reform efforts in the targeted countries.
4. Liberating the silent majority of Muslims from the Wahabian media control.
III. Strategic Approach:
These goals are feasible, even if the company was managed based on for profit market oriented approach. Fair risk assessment reveals that all factors of success are available:
1. Low costs: Al-Hurra channel receives annual funding of several hundreds millions of dollars every year. The appropriate financing for the proposed company won't exceed 2o million dollars for establishment costs, and the prospective profits can cover the annual expenses. The main costs include:
a. Buying appropriate space in North Virginia, similar to the one owned by Al-Hurra, with enough space for permanent residence for staff.
b. Establishing production studios and main headquarters
c. Funding for first year salaries.
2. High market needs: The target audience in this case is very approachable:
a. By increasing the number of language for productions, it is going to be a global market (includes 1.3 billion Muslim around the world).
b. The attention is going to be permanent since the subject (Islam) and target regions are and will continue to be the center of threats to the US in the near and foreseen future.
c. The TV will attract existent and new audience because it will explore many of the off limit topics that current TV station, like Aljazeera, were not able to discuss. This includes critical views of various political, social, and religious aspects of life for Muslims and Arabs.
3. Proficient management: The company will be managed by professional management specialized in drama industry. It will be headed by a board of trustees from influential American public figures.
4. Qualified staff: The station will bring the talent and experience from everywhere. It will includes:
a. American professionals from the media production field, including management and administration, marketing, public relations, advertisements, and financial management.
b. Targeted Arab and Muslim staff. This include recruiting around 50 drama professionals (directors, actors, interior designers, couturiers, etc) and 50 Quranists , along with their families, to perform the following:
i. Writing drama and T.V programs. The Quranists have already 22 scenarios , and have prepared a full proposal for new T.V programs to defend the American image in the Muslim World.
ii. Act in groups when needed for big dramatic scenes.
iii. Participate as backing crowds in TV shows and seminars.
iv. Participate in advocacy campaigns, like demonstrations and public actions, when needed to defend the American policy or to expose the Wahabi trend.
IV. Preliminary Steps:
1- Forming a board of directors and trustees to register the company and recruit an executive manager who will;
2- Secure enough funding to buy appropriate space and;
3- Recruit professional staff and Quranists from around the world;
4- Coordinate with American officials to provide support, when needed;
5- Work with the board to establish the first year implementation plan.
Conclusion
Conclusion
Pure Islam has the values of peace, freedom, justice and tolerance. The Early Arab Muslims violated Islam in establishing their mighty empires in middle ages. Arab Muslim empires defeated the Christian Europe dividing the world in that time into two camps: The Camp of Islam and the Camp of war. This contradicts Islam. As a justification, human made Shareeah was invented. After some centuries, Europe defeated Muslims, then occupied most of their countries. For reviving their strength and glory Muslims have one of two ways: Salafeyya or modernism.
The History of the Salafi Wahhabi Saudi States
Choosing Salafeyya means to restore the glorious past of the mighty Muslim Empire in the middle ages and applying its fanatic shareeah in our modern times. This is the way of Wahhabeyya and accordingly the first Saudi state was created in 1745. The other way of modernizing Muslims according to the European civilization was adopted in Egypt by the ruler Mohamed Ali Pasha. Mohamed Ali destroyed the first Saudi Wahabi state in 1818. The second Saudi state was reestablished and collapsed again during the last decades of the 19th century. Abdel Aziz is the founder of the current third Saudi State. He began establishing it step by step since 1902, and by his tough savage desert soldiers name Al Ikhwan (Brothers) he occupied what is called now the Saudi Kingdom. He gave it his family name in 1932.
The Saudis established Salafi trends and Muslim Brothers in Egypt
By Al Ikhwan swords, Abdel Aziz added the Holy mosque in Mecca to his state and controlled the Islamic pilgrimage. Al Ikhwan revolted against him, after defeating them, Abdel Aziz needed to establish another Ikhwan in Egypt to have Egypt on his side to help his state survive. The third Saudi State has been in bad need of Egypt to avoid the collapse again. Egypt in that time had its new religious reform led by Imam Mohamed Abdu who confirmed the secular civil nature of Islam, while the majority of Egyptians were Sufi, who hated Wahhabism. So, the challenge that Abdel Aziz had was to stop the religious reform in Egypt and to convert Egyptian Muslims to be Wahhabist. Abdel Aziz bribed Rasheed Reda, the successor of Imam Mohamed Abdo and Rasheed Reda had become the Saudi agent in Egypt. By the efforts of Rasheed Reda, the largest Sufi organization in Egypt ( Al Jam’eyyah Al Shar’eyyah) tuned to be Wahhabist. Then in the same year 1926 ( Ansar Al Sunna) or the partisans of Sunna was created to advocate Wahhabism under the title of Salafism because Egyptians in that time used to hate the term of Wahhabism. In 1927, (Muslim youth) was created to brainwash the Egyptian youth. All these entities were the entities of preaching Salafism or Wahhabism. So, it was needed for political organization with Salafi Wahhabi doctrine. Rasheed Reda chose the brilliant one among the Muslim Youth, his name is Hasan al Banna, and the new organization (Muslim Brothers) was created for him in 1928 to take over Egypt for the Wahhabism to help the Saudi State to survive. So, from that early time, there were the Salafi for preach and Muslim Brothers for the political agenda.
Muslim Brothers in Egypt
In 20 years (1928: 1948), Hasam Al Banna created 50 thousands Muslim Brothers branches in Egypt, creating the international organizations of Muslim Brothers, created his secret army for assassinations, making a revolution in Yemen, killing its ruler for the interest of the Saudis and infiltrated the Egyptian army. After Al Banna’s in 1949, Nasser made the Egyptian military revolution by the help of Muslim Brothers. As expected, they wanted to control Nasser but he defeated them, arrested many of them while others of Muslim brothers escaped to their spiritual home; the Saudi Kingdom.
Persecuting Muslim Brothers and controlling Salafi trends
These developments in 1950’s and 1960’s weakened Muslim Brothers; the political trend, but strengthened the Salafi trend as Nasser tolerated them while persecuting Muslim Brothers in Egypt. Muslim Brothers in the Saudi Kingdom made a problem for the Crown Saudi Family who monopolizes the wealth and the power using Wahhabism to serve their policy. There were some conflicts between Muslim Brothers and the Saudis, so the Saudis focused on helping the Salafi trends using it in controlling the Muslim communities in the West and the US, a policy that is still currently ongoing.
In the 1970’s, President Sadat empowered Muslim Brothers and Salafi trends together. In his time the secret and public organization of Muslim Brothers increased in number, like Jamaah Islameyya, Jihad, Al takfeer wa al Hijra, Al Najoun men Al Nar and Al Shawqeyyoun. The Salafi trends mushroomed, producing thousands of organizations and NGO’s in allover Egypt. Sadat enabled them to control mosques, media and education. As usual, the Salafi trend concentrated in advocacy while Muslim Brothers had troubles with Sadat. Finally they killed him.
In the time of Mubarak , he persecuted Muslim Brothers and all their secret and public organizations while encouraging Salafi trends, infiltrated them, using some of them in its dirty work against Copts, Baha’is , Shiites and the secular trends. To please them, Mubarak persecuted the Quranist Muslim scholars who are experts in waging war of ideas against Wahhabism and its bloody terrorist culture. In return, the Salafi trend kept themselves away from political field supporting Mubarak enjoying their control on mosques, media and education.
After Mubarak
After Mubarak, this Salafi trend became free and appeared suddenly as untamed beast threatening Egypt, exposing the secret agenda of Wahhabism and Muslim Brothers. After Mubarak, Muslim brothers have many troubles; the Salafi trends occupy the picture instead of them, giving bad news for the future when Muslim Brothers take over Egypt. Muslim Brothers try in vain to tame the Salafi leaders to conceal the Wahhabi secret agenda. Muslim Brothers suffer also from disputes among their popular leaders (Mohamed Habib , Mohamed Abou Al Fotouh and Al Za;afaray ) and their youth who are more open-minded than the seniors.
The problem will be more intense after the success of the Libyan, Yemen, and Syrian and Jordanian revolutions. The Salafi trends will occupy the empty picture threatening Middle East and the American interest in this region.
Activities in the US
Muslim Brothers as political organization is does not exist in the West and/ or US. All the activists and leaders here have the Salafi agenda of brainwashing the Muslim communities in the West to be the fifth column in the West according to the Sunni Salafi belief of dividing the world into two camps; the camp of Islam and the camp of infidels/war. This needs a Muslim Salafi body to infiltrate the enemy camp to sabotage it from within. So, their Jihad here is to keep the Muslim communities away from integration, poisoned them to be enemies to their fellow Americans, recruiting and brainwashing Americans to convert to Islam, not the real Islam but the Salafi Wahhabi dogma and prepare thousands of people to be suicide bombers and create what we can say the American Taliban. For this cause, they control most of the mosques, the so- called Islamic schools and many of the Islamic studies in the Western and American universities. They have the unlimited support from the Saudi and Gulf State secretly and publicly.
Example
For the past 25 years, I have struggled against Saudi influence in Egypt. On coming to the U.S. as a political asylee, I found the same Saudi influence at work in Sunni Mosques, Centers, and schools — most of them controlled by the same fanatics who advocate the Wahhabi Salafi culture of terrorism.
To take a typical example, the official Saudi translation of the Holy Quran deliberately mistranslates Chapter One, [Al Fatehah] — the opening of the Quran. It says: “Guide us to the straight path. The path of those on whom You have bestowed Your blessing, not of those who earned Your anger, nor of those who went astray.”
The Saudi translation adds commentary on these verses, describing the Jews as those who earned the anger of God, and the Christians as those who went astray. This Quranic Chapter One, Al Fatehah, is recited seventeen times in the daily Muslim prayers. So, by means of this mistranslation, every American Muslim is brainwashed each day seventeen times to be a terrorist. Millions of copies of this translation have been distributed in the Islamic centers and schools and mosques in the U.S., asserting that all Christians and Jews are infidels, and — according to the Wahhabi faith — should be killed[1]:
1. In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.
2. All the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Lord[2] of the ‘Âlamîn (mankind, jinn and all that exists).[3]
3. The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.
4. The Only Owner (and the Only Ruling Judge) of the Day of Recompense (i.e. the Day of Resurrection).
5. You (Alone) we worship, and You (Alone) we ask for help (for each and everything).
6. Guide us to the Straight Way.[4]
7. The Way of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace,[5] not (the way) of those who earned Your anger[6] (i.e. those who knew the Truth, but did not follow it) nor of those who went astray (i.e. those who did not follow the Truth out of ignorance and error).[7],[8]
Continued Brainwashing of Muslims
If the Saudi influence in the U.S. continues for some decades, a great part of the silent Muslim majority in the Muslim world and Muslim communities in the West and the U.S. will be brainwashed to become terrorists. We are talking about a billion and a half people, who are increasing daily in number, threatening the West in the near future. It is enough for the Saudi tactics to brainwash few millions “only” in the West and the U.S. to achieve its aim peacefully without the necessity of armed conflict. For the terrorist organizations, it is enough for them to use a war of ideas to recruit millions inside the West, the U.S., and in the Muslim world, using them in making dirty bombs to cause chaos among those they believe to be the “camp of evil.”
For more details:
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=7472
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=7113
http://www.ahl-alquran.com/English/show_article.php?main_id=6380
How to react
The best positive reaction is to fight them back, the same war of ideas, waged by sincere Muslim scholars and the American support and supervision. This book gives its rules. To activate this war of ideas, there are many choices: the Best, the Good, and the Available.
The Best: Creating an American agency, or American foundation for making America the super power in war of ideas
The mission:
1- Promoting the American image in the Muslim World.
2- Win the war of ideas against the radical Muslims ( Salafi)
3- Reforming Muslim World to accept democracy peacefully
4- Reform the American Muslims to defend America in the name of Islam
5- Recruiting the open minded Muslims to serve America in this mission.
Second:
How?
(A) - Network of Arabic websites to handle Online War of Ideas to defeat the terrorism and promote the American Image in the Muslim world.
It will explore, analyze and combat the radical Muslim websites.
(B) Conferences to reform the Muslim World in these fields:
1- Reforming the Muslim communities in the U.S by:
*-Reforming mosque in the U.S to defend America in the name of Islam not to insult America by misusing Islam
*-Reforming the Islamic schools in the U.S
*-Reforming the research centers of Islam in the American academia to discuss Wahhabism and face its terrorism and extremism.
2- Constitutional and Legislative Reforms in the Arab and Muslim World, such as:
*-Reforming of the Elections Law in the Arab World
*-Reforming the laws of Liberties:
*-Reforming the Criminal Law in the Arab legislation
*- Leading an effort to convince the Islamic world to accept Universal Declaration of Human Rights as Islamic law according to the real core of Islam
.
3- In the field of education:
*-Reforming Al-Azhar:
*- Reforming Higher Education in the Arab World starting with Egypt
* -Discussion of the International Human Rights Charters in the Light of Islam
(c) Independent T.V channel and company to produce programs and drama to reach and undeceive the silent Muslim majority (more than one billion people)
(D) Higher Education Islamic institute in which open minded Imams will be graduated to undeceive the American Muslims.
The Good:
1 - Using Hollywood in producing drama subtitled with all Muslim languages and distributing them in the entire Muslim world to achieve the same missions mentioned before.
2- Or: establishing a powerful company in Egypt that owns independent T.V channel and company to produce programs and drama to reach and undeceive the silent Muslim majority in Middle East.
The available
1- Supporting the IQC ( The International Quranic Center )to do these missions under American supervision. The IQC is a nonprofit 501c3 American organization that represents thousands of Muslim scholars who are pro Americans and experts in war of ideas. IQC has its Ahl Al Quran site, the only site that is fighting successfully war of ideas against terrorism defending America without any fund from the US.
2- Make this mission a program in the Woodrow Wilson Center. WWC has many programs including Middle East Program. But it does not have any program about the Muslim World, Islamic studies in field of war of ideas. WWC can sponsor the distinguished scholars to do this job.
[1] http://www.qurancomplex.com/Quran/Targama/Targama.asp?nSora=1&l=eng&nAya=1#1_1
[2] (V.1:2) Lord: The actual word used in the Qur’ân is Rabb There is no proper equivalent for Rabb in English language. It means the One and the Only Lord for all the universe, its Creator, Owner, Organizer, Provider, Master, Planner, Sustainer, Cherisher, and Giver of security. Rabb is also one of the Names of Allah. We have used the word “Lord” as the nearest to Rabb . All occurrences of “Lord” in the interpretation of the meanings of the Noble Qur’ân actually mean Rabb and should be understood as such.
[3] (V.1:2). Narrated Abu Sa’îd bin Al-Mu’alla: While I was praying in the mosque, Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلم called me but I did not respond to him. Later I said, “O Allah’s Messenger, I was praying.” He said, “Didn’t Allah say - Answer Allah (by obeying Him) and His Messenger when he صلى الله عليه وسلم calls you.” (V.8:24). He then said to me, “I will teach you a Sûrah which is the greatest Sû rah in the Qur’ân, before you leave the mosque.” Then he got hold of my hand, and when he intended to leave (the mosque), I said to him, “Didn’t you say to me, “I will teach you a Sûrah which is the greatest Sûrah in the Qur’an?” He said, “ Al-Hamdu lillahi Rabbil-’âlamîn [i.e. all the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Lord of the ‘Âlamîn (mankind, jinn and all that exists)], Sûrat Al-Fâtihah which is As-Sab’ Al-Mathâni (i.e. the seven repeatedly recited Verses) and the Grand Qur’ân which has been given to me.” (Sahih Al-Bukhâri, Vol.6, Hadîth No. 1).
[4] (V.1:6) Guidance is of two kinds:
a) Guidance of Taufîq i.e., totally from Allah, i.e. Allah opens one’s heart to receive the truth (from disbelief to Belief in Islâmic Monotheism).
b) Guidance of Irshâd i.e. through preaching by Allah’s Messengers and the pious preachers who preach the truth i.e. Islâmic Monotheism.
[5] (V.1:7) i.e. the way of the Prophets, the Siddîqûn (i.e. those followers of the Prophet, who were first and foremost to believe in him, like Abu Bakr As-Siddîq), the martyrs and the righteous, [as Allah عز وجل said: “And whoso obeys Allah and the Messenger (Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم), then they will be in the company of those on whom Allah has bestowed His Grace, of the Prophets, the Siddîqûn, the martyrs, and the righteous. And how excellent these companions are!” (V.4:69)].
[6] (V.1:7) Narrated ‘Adi bin Hâtim رضي الله عنه: I asked Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلم , about the Statement of Allah: 1. “ غير المغضوب عليهم Ghairil-maghdûbi ‘alaihim (not the way of those who earned Your Anger),” he صلى الله عليه وسلم replied “They are the Jews”. And 2. ولا الضالين Walad dâllîn (nor of those who went astray),” he صلى الله عليه وسلم replied: “The Christians, and they are the ones who went astray” [This Hadith is quoted by At-Tirmidhi and Musnad Abu Dâwûd ].
[7] (V.1:7): Narrated ‘Ubâdah bin As-Sâmit رضي الله عنه Allah’s Messenger صلى الله عليه وسلم said, “Whoever does not recite Sûrat Al-Fâtihah in his prayer, his prayer is invalid. (Sahih Al-Bukhâri, Vol.1, Hadîth No. 723).
[8] As it’s shown here, they ascribed to the prophet Mohamed this false saying (not the way of those who earned Your Anger),” he صلى الله عليه وسلم replied “They are the Jews”. And ولا الضالين Walad dâllîn (nor of those who went astray),” he صلى الله عليه وسلم replied: “The Christians and they are the ones who went astray.”